《The Villain Professor's Second Chance》 Chapter 1: Prologue (1) The Life of Dravis Granger "Professor?" My assistant''s voice brought me back to the present, her eyes filled with concern. "It''s nothing," I dismissed her with a wave of my hand, stering on my usual mask of indifference. With aposed fa?ade, I strode into the ssroom, ready to begin another day of monotony. "Good morning," I greeted the students, my tone neutral. "Let''s get started." As I stood before the eager faces of my students, delivering lectures with practiced ease, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of detachment from the world around me. Dravis Granger, they called me, the youngest professor in the university''s history, a prodigy in the field of mechanical engineering. Yet, despite all my aplishments, I felt hollow inside. I was born into a family of intellectuals, my parents both renowned schrs in their respective fields. From a young age, I excelled in academics and athletics alike, effortlessly surpassing my peers in every aspect. But no matter how many trophies lined my shelves or des adorned my walls, I could never shake the feeling of emptiness that gnawed at my soul. University life came and went in a blur of lectures, research papers, andte-night study sessions. I graduated at the top of my ss, my name whispered in awe by professors and students alike. Yet, as I walked across the stage to receive my diploma, I couldn''t help but wonder what it was all for. "Thank you for your attention," I concluded the ss and made my way out. "Marvelous as ever, Professor Dravis. Your student, Eva, has produced quite a remarkable thesis in such a short span of research. The topic is quite intriguing¡ªexploring the feasibility of a perpetual motion-fused generator to harness gravity-powered electricity. Bold, yet fascinating," a voice greeted me in the hallway as I was headed towards my office. "...Sofi," I replied, acknowledging her presence. She wasn''t a stranger to me, far from it. Her face was etched in my memory¡ªa vision of blonde beauty, with delicate features and eyes that sparkled with intelligence. And then, there it was¡ªthe glimmering engagement ring adorning her finger. "It seems congrattions are in order," I remarked, noting the ring. "Oh!" She attempted to conceal it. "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to¡ª" "It''s alright. I''m genuinely happy for your happiness," I reassured her, though the words felt hollow. "If you''ll excuse me, I have a student''s thesis defense to attend to in 20 minutes. Have a good day." With that, I continued on my way to my office, leaving Sofi behind. In every day, some unusual pattern might appear. But it''s as boring and nd as usual. Buttely, a certain topic interested me very well. "Professor? I believe that the student Adam thesis defense is supposed to be tomorrow?" My assistant asked me, afraid that she made a mistake in her notings, but at the same time sure that she wrote the right thing. "Then you are right. Sorry, but I need some time alone. Thankyou for your help today, go enjoy your day," I gave her a bit of bonus of her usual sry, and left her in front of my office. The thesis defense is a lie, of course. It''s because I need a personal time for something else. I satfortably at my sofa, and picked a helmet adorned with interesting machines. It''s a virtual reaity headset, referred as the Virtualgear. Every day seemed to blend into the next, with the same monotonous routines repeating themselves like clockwork. But amidst the sea of predictability, there was one topic that had piqued my interest as ofte. "Professor? I believe Adam''s thesis defense is scheduled for tomorrow," my assistant reminded me, her voice tinged with a hint of uncertainty. "You''re correct. Thank you for reminding me. I''ll need some time alone now. Enjoy the rest of your day," I replied, offering her a small bonus before sending her off. Of course, there was no thesis defense scheduled for tomorrow. It was merely an excuse for me to carve out some personal time for myself. Settling into thefort of my sofa, I reached for the helmet adorned with intricate machinery¡ªthe Virtualgear. With a practiced motion, I secured it onto my head, feeling the familiar weight settle into ce. "Link on," I spoke softly, themand triggering the machine toe to life. And in an instant, I felt my consciousness being transported to another realm. The world of a certain game. It was during my tenure as a professor that I first encountered the world of virtual reality and fantasy games. It was a realm entirely foreign to someone like me, a serious and refined individual with little interest in frivolous pursuits. And yet, there was something about the idea of escaping into a world of magic and adventure that called out to me, stirring something deep within my soul. I began to research and delve deeper into the realm of gaming, spending countless hours studying the intricacies of game design and development. It was a side of myself that I had long suppressed, buried beneathyers of responsibility and expectation. But with each passing day, I found myself drawn further and further into the world of fantasy, the promise of adventure beckoning me closer. And so, I made a decision that would change the course of my life forever. I reached out to game developers, pitching them my idea for a fantasy game unlike any other. It was a world born from my own imagination, a realm filled with magic, mystery, and untold dangers. And to my surprise, they were intrigued by my vision, eager to coborate on bringing it to life. Months passed in a blur of coding, testing, and refining, as we poured our hearts and souls into creating a game that surpassed even my wildest dreams. And finally, the day arrived when we were ready to unveil our creation to the world. Today will be finally the day where I could test the game personally. Sitting back on my sofa, I ced the Virtualgear helmet on my head, feeling a rush of anticipation. As the device powered up, I felt my consciousness shift, the familiar world around me dissolving into a sea of pixels and code. Momentster, I found myself standing in the heart of a fantastical realm, a world that was as vivid and real as any dream I had ever known. "Wee to the Realm of Arcanum," a voice echoed around me, setting the stage for the adventure that awaited. Realm of Arcanum. The world of fantasy that I constructed ording to the fantastical obsession I had since my young age. The setting is rich and immersive, with sprawlingndscapes, towering mountains, and ancient forests teeming with mystical creatures. As the yers enter the game, they are greeted by a lush and vibrant world, alive with magic and wonder. The Kingdom of Redania, named after its ruling family, is the central hub of civilization within the realm. Its capital city, Arcadia, is a bustling metropolis where adventurers gather to seek fame, fortune, and glory. Towering spires and grand cathedrals dominate the skyline, casting long shadows over the cobblestone streets below. Beyond the city limits, the kingdom is divided into various regions, each with its own unique environment and challenges. The verdant forests of Everwood are home to elusive woond creatures and ancient ruins shrouded in mystery. The deste wastnds of the Scorched Sands are gued by sandstorms and roving bands of desert nomads. And the icy tundra of Frostfall is inhabited by fearsome ice giants and frosty beasts. But it''s not just thendscapes that make Realm of Arcanum so captivating. It''s the rich tapestry of lore and history woven throughout the world. yers can uncover ancient prophecies, delve into forgotten tombs, and unravel the mysteries of the past as they embark on epic quests and adventures. The Adventurer''s Guild serves as the backbone of the kingdom''s society, providing quests, contracts, and support to aspiring adventurers. From ying dragons to retrieving lost artifacts, the guild offers a wide range of opportunities for yers to test their skills and earn rewards. Magic is also a central theme in the game, with yers able to choose from various magical sses such as wizards, sorcerers, and druids. Each ss has its own unique spells and abilities, allowing yers to customize their ystyle and create truly unique characters. But it''s not just aboutbat and exploration. Realm of Arcanum also features a robust crafting system, allowing yers to gather resources and craft weapons, armor, and magical artifacts. Whether it''s forging a mighty sword or brewing a potent potion, yers can hone their skills and create items of legendary power. As yers journey through the world of Realm of Arcanum, they''ll encounter a cast of memorable characters, from noble knights to cunning rogues, each with their own stories and motivations. And as they forge alliances, uncover secrets, and confront powerful foes, they''ll discover that the fate of the kingdom¡ªand perhaps even the world itself¡ªrests in their hands. A surge of excitement coursed through me as I stepped foot into the virtual world for the first time¡ªready to embark on an adventure unlike any other. "Wee to the adventurer guild! Are you new here, young mister?" A woman, dressed as the guild receptionist, greeted me with a smile. Her appearance seemed almost too real, leading me to wonder if she was just another NPC¡ªa non-yable character. But before I could respond, something strange happened. I found myself frozen in ce, unable to move or speak. The sensation was surreal, as if I were trapped in a dream. "Hello? Mister?" The woman''s voice pierced through my thoughts, but I remained immobile. Then, without warning, agony ripped through my chest, causing me to cry out in pain. It felt as though my heart were being squeezed in a vice, and my head throbbed with an intensity that bordered on unbearable. "Mister!? What happened? What happened?" The woman''s voice sounded distant, muffled by the overwhelming sensation of agony. I could barely register the notifications shing before my eyes, warning me of my skyrocketing heart rate. But amidst the chaos, something else began to emerge¡ªa flood of memories and information cascading through my mind with rming speed. A person''s memories... My memories...? Chapter 2: Prologue (2) Draven Arcanum von Drakhan My earliest memories are shrouded in darkness, a haze of pain and confusion that lingers like a stubborn shadow. I was born into privilege, the scion of a prestigious lineage, destined for greatness¡ªor so they said. But destiny, it seems, had other ns for me. From the moment I drew my first breath, I was shackled by expectations¡ªmy parents'' lofty ambitions for their prodigious son. They saw in me the promise of greatness, a beacon of hope to illuminate the path to glory. And yet, beneath the weight of their expectations, I found myself suffocating, drowning in a sea of obligations and demands. My childhood was a blur of tutors and lessons, each day blending into the next in a relentless cycle of indoctrination and discipline. My parents spared no expense in sculpting me into their ideal heir, carving away at my spirit with the precision of a master craftsman. But no matter how hard they tried, they could never erase the nagging sense of inadequacy that gnawed at my soul. It was during those formative years that I first discovered the extent of my curse¡ªa foul stain upon my very being, bestowed upon me by the cruel machinations of fate. My father, an esteemed archmage, had crossed paths with a demon in his youth, and in his hubris, he had paid the ultimate price. As the demony dying, it cast upon him a curse¡ªa curse that would haunt our family for generations toe. The curse manifested itself in subtle ways, a malignant force that twisted and contorted my very essence. It robbed me of my potential for magic, rendering me a mere shadow of what I could have been. But perhaps even more insidiously, it gnawed away at my intellect, clouding my thoughts and sowing seeds of doubt and self-loathing. As I grew older, the burden of my curse became increasingly unbearable. My failures became more pronounced, my shorings more ring. Try as I might to rise above them, I found myself dragged down by the weight of myowninadequacies. And so, in my desperation, I turned to darker means to achieve my ambitions. I cheated, I lied, I manipted¡ªall in the name of reiming what was rightfully mine. I used others as pawns in my twisted game of chess, discarding them without a second thought once they had outlived their usefulness. My siblings bore the brunt of my wrath, their very existence a constant reminder of myownshorings. They were obstacles to be ovee, rivals to be vanquished in the ruthless pursuit of power and prestige. And when my parents passed, leaving behind a vast estate and fortune, it was I who imed it all for myself, leaving my sisters with naught but scraps and crumbs. But perhaps the greatest tragedy of all was the fate of my beloved Sophie. She was the light of my life, the one bright spot in my otherwise bleak existence. And yet, even she could not escape the clutches of my curse. I loved her with a passion bordering on obsession, my every thought consumed by her radiant presence. But in my quest to possess her, I unwittingly sealed her fate¡ªa fate that would ultimately lead to her untimely demise. She died defending my domain, a victim of myownhubris and folly. Following mylostof her, my siblings got assassinated. As if the amount of loss I feltisnot enough, the kingdom fell into chaos, and I lost my domain. While in the end, lost my life due to the activation of my curse. Standing on the brink of oblivion, I find myself pondering the twisted path that has led me to this moment of reckoning. Once hailed as a prodigy, I now stand as a shadow of my former self, haunted by the specter of myownmisdeeds. First, the loss of her¡ªthe one who held my heart and soul in her gentle embrace. And then, the cruel hand of fatesnatchingaway my siblings, their lives cut short by the de of an assassin''s knife. With their deaths came the unraveling of everything I had once held dear¡ªthe kingdom plunged into chaos, my domain slipping through my fingers like grains of sand. And finally, the curse that had gued me from birth, its malevolent griptighteningwith each passing day until it inevitably consumed me in its fiery embrace. Yet, even as I teeter on the edge of oblivion, a flicker of hope ignites within me¡ªa defiant spark that refuses to be extinguished. For I am still human, still capable of redemption, despite the darkness that threatens to consume me. With my final breath, I make a solemn vow¡ªto defy fate itself, to rise from the ashes of my own destruction, and to reim my rightful ce in the annals of history. For I am Draven Arcanum Von Drakhan. Chapter 3: Where am I? Huh...? I have died...? I see... My obsession with fantastical things turned out to be rooted in the memories of my previous life and the curse still imprinted on my soul. Remembering those memories ended up breaking the curse, but the process, which involved using and creating mana, damaged my unprotected soul. How ridiculous. I could onlyugh at myownpathetic state. In my first life, I was born with a curse, and now in my second life, I carried the same curse despite finally being able to harness my potential in intellect and other fields. How many people have I made miserable in both of my lives...? Will they forgive me, I wonder...? As I pondered these thoughts, a strange sense of peace washed over me. Perhaps it was the eptance of my fate, or perhaps it was the hope that, somehow, I could make amends. But just as I felt myself slipping away, the voice spoke again. Another chance? Could such a thing be possible? After all the harm I had caused, could Ireallybegiven the opportunityto set things right? the voice replied as if reading my thoughts. So I wouldn''t know that I am Draven and won''t have any recollection of my first life as Draven, but I could bring my second life''s memories asDraviswhen I''m back reincarnated as Draven? I hesitated, the weight of my past mistakes bearing down on me. But the thought of redemption, of making things right, was too powerful to ignore. Especially... When the faces of those dear to me appeared in front of my face... "Yes," I dered. "I would like to try again." With that, I felt a surge of energy enveloping me, pulling me away from the void and thrusting me back into the world I had once known. ___ !!! Pant! Pant! Pant! My chest felt heavy, my heart pounding as if I had been running a marathon. But this wasn''t the result of physical exertion; it was a visceral fear gripping every part of my being. Why? Irememberedentering the game,feelinga surge of excitement before being consumed by unbearable pain in my chest and head. Wait. Where am I? I scanned my surroundings, taking in the ornate room around me. The walls were lined with rich, dark wood paneling, each piece intricately carved with patterns of vines and mythical creatures. Heavy velvet drapes, a deep shade of burgundy, hung from tall windows, filtering the sunlight and casting a warm, almost golden glow across the room. A grand chandelier, adorned with glistening crystals, hung from the ceiling, its light reflecting in myriad directions, adding to the room''s opulent atmosphere. To my left, an enormous tapestry depicted a heroic battle scene, knights and mythical beasts locked inbat, their detailed expressions frozen in time. The floor was covered with a lush, ornate rug, its intricate patterns blending seamlessly with the room''s overall design. A massive wooden desk, cluttered with scrolls, books, and quills, stood against the far wall. The scent of aged paper and ink mixed with a faint hint of incense, creating a strangelyforting aroma. To my right, arge canopy bed draped in rich fabrics looked inviting, the kind of bed that promised restful sleep and luxurious dreams. As I tried to process everything, my mind raced with questions. What is this ce? How did I get here? But more importantly, why did it all feel so hauntingly familiar? As I shifted my head, my thoughts came to an abrupt halt as my reflection in the mirror entered my line of sight. In the mirror stood a tall, imposing figure with an aura of authority and mystery. His jet-ck hair was slicked back neatly, showcasing a face of sharp, angr features. High cheekbones and a strong, defined jawline framed piercing, deep-set emerald green eyes that seemed to hold secrets and a lingering sadness. His thick, dark eyebrows were perfectly groomed, arching slightly to give him a look of perpetual curiosity and intrigue. The faint scar above his left eyebrow added a touch of ruggedness to his otherwise wless visage. The figure was dressed in a long, tailored coat of deep ck, the luxurious fabric shimmering subtly under the light. Intricate silver embroidery adorned the cuffs, cor, and down the front of the coat, depicting arcane symbols and patterns that hinted at his magical prowess and noble status. Beneath the coat, a high-cored shirt of fine ck silk clung to his form, with delicate silver threadwork around the cor and cuffs adding an air of understated elegance. The coat fit him perfectly, entuating his tall, lean frame and lending him a regal,manding presence. The final touch to his appearance was the array of ornate brooches and pins that adorned his coat, each embedded with small, gleaming gemstones. The most prominent brooch, with arge dark red gem, sat at his cor, serving as both a decorative piece and a potential magical artifact. His trousers, made of rich, dark fabric, were tailored to fit snugly and tucked neatly into polished ck leather boots that reached just below his knees. The entire ensemble exuded an air of sophistication and authority, befitting a man of his standing. "This is the body that I''ve designed, but with more detail than I''ve organized..." I whispered, the realization hitting me with both awe and confusion. This was a character I had meticulously created for the game, a reflection of the memory from my dream that I had envisioned for the in-game character. But how could I be inhabiting it so fully, feeling the fabric of the coat, the weight of the brooches, the slight pressure of the boots against my legs? I believe that there should be no character-making in sucha beginningof the game. And it should be impossible to impersonate the game''s NPC, especially one of the areaboss. Is thisisa bug? As I pondered this, a knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. "Lord Drakhan, are you awake?" a voice called from the other side, formal yet tinged with concern. "Yes," I responded, the voice that came out sounding both familiar and foreign. "Enter." The door opened to reveal a young man in a butler''s uniform, his expression a mix of relief and worry. "My lord, we were concerned when you did not rise at your usual time. Is everything alright?" There was too much detail in his movement. The AI we had designed for the characters was not this real. I was familiar with the design, and the visuals from theputer should have been quite simr. But this... he was too human. I nodded slowly, still trying to piece everything together. "Yes, I just needed a moment. What is the schedule for today?" The butler bowed slightly. "You have a ss to attend in two hours, followed by an audience with several petitioners. Shall I prepare your breakfast, my lord?" "Yes, thank you," I replied, dismissing him with a nod. As he left, closing the door quietly behind him, I turned back to the mirror. The reflection stared back at me, a figure of power and nobility. I narrowed my eyes, staring intently at the mirror. "Log out," I uttered. I waited for several seconds, but nothing happened. "I see... This is not a game..." I carefully epted the situation. I wasn''t so foolish and dense not to recognize the gravity of what was happening. I didn''t know what had transpired, but it was clear that I was now in the body of Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. Suddenly, as if responding to my voice, a familiar sensation washed over me, apanied by an otherworldly voice that resonated in my ears. The words floated before me, glowing faintly in the air before fading away. Comprehension... a skill that seemed apt, given my background in academia and research. It felt almost poetic, a bridge between my lives. I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I''m the one whodesignthis world, and if this world is the same as what I''ve known, then I should be able to walk through this. This is my reality now. I had to adapt,tolearn, andtonavigate this world with the knowledge and skills I had umted in my previous life. As Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. Chapter 4: Playing The Role Draven¡ªarrogant,manding, unyielding. The very embodiment of nobility and privilege, with a demeanor that brooked no dissent and demanded unquestioning obedience. He was a man of wealth and influence, a figure to be both admired and feared, his name whispered in hushed tones by those who dared to speak it. But beneath the veneer of confidence and authority, I sensed a vulnerability¡ªa darkness that lurked beneath the surface, waiting to be unleashed upon the unsuspecting world. Draven''s arrogance was not merely a facade, but a shield, a defense mechanism born out of years of disappointment and betrayal. He had been cast aside by those he trusted, left to fend for himself in a world that had no use for weakness or sentimentality. And yet, there was something else lurking within him¡ªa glimmer of humanity, a spark of empathy that threatened to shatter the carefully constructed facade he had erected around himself. It was a side of Draven that he kept hidden from the world, buried deep beneathyers of pride and arrogance, lest it be used against him by those who sought to undermine his authority. As I gazed upon his reflection, I couldn''t help but wonder what secretsy hidden behind those piercing emerald eyes, and what role they would y in the unfolding drama of his life. As I studied Draven''s reflection, I felt a strange sense of kinship¡ªa recognition of the man behind the mask, the soul that yearned for connection and understanding in a world that had long since turned its back on him. It was a feeling that stirred something deep within me, a sense of empathy andpassion that I had not felt in years. But as quickly as the moment of vulnerability hade, it was gone, reced once more by the steely resolve of a man determined to reim his rightful ce in the world. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan would not be defined by the mistakes of his past, nor would he allow himself to be swayed by the doubts and insecurities that gued his mind. And yet, there was something else lurking within him¡ªa glimmer of humanity, a spark of empathy that threatened to shatter the carefully constructed facade he had erected around himself. It was a side of Draven that he kept hidden from the world, buried deep beneathyers of pride and arrogance, lest it be used against him by those who sought to undermine his authority. As I gazed upon his reflection, I couldn''t help but wonder what secretsy hidden behind those piercing emerald eyes, and what role they would y in the unfolding drama of his life. With a sense of grim determination, I straightened my shoulders, standing tall and proud in the reflection before me. I allowed myself to channel Draven''s confidence, his swagger, his unmistakable aura of authority, until I felt as though I were truly him, inhabiting his body and mind with every fiber of my being. But even as I embraced Draven''s persona, I knew that there were aspects of his character that I would need to temper, to mold to fit my own sensibilities. His arrogance, while a powerful tool in his arsenal, could easily be a liability if left unchecked. And his tendency towards ruthlessness and maniption... well, that was a slippery slope that I had no intention of sliding down. As I prepared to face the day ahead, I made a silent vow to myself¡ªto honor Draven''s legacy, yes, but also to stay true to the core of who I was. I would be arrogant when necessary, cunning when called for, but always with a sense of integrity and honor that Draven himself might havecked. With that resolve firmly in ce, I stepped out into the world, ready to take on whatever challengesy in store for me as Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. And though I may have been born anew in this arcane realm of Arcanum, I would never forget the man I once was¡ªthe man who had brought me to this point, ready to carve out my own destiny in this strange and wondrous world. As I left the confines of my chambers, I was greeted by a flurry of activity¡ªthe bustling servants, the whispered conversations, the asional glimpse of a curious onlooker peering out from behind a half-opened door. It was a world teeming with life and energy, a stark contrast to the somber stillness of my own thoughts. I made my way down the grand staircase, my footsteps echoing against the marble floors, each step a testament to the newfound resolve that burned within me. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan would not be cowed by the challenges thaty ahead, nor would he allow himself to be swayed by the doubts and insecurities that had gued him in his previous life. As I reached the bottom of the staircase, I was greeted by the sight of my loyal butler, standing at attention with a look of concern etched upon his weathered features. "My lord," he said, bowing low in a gesture of deference. "The breakfast is ready" I paused for a moment, taking in the sight of my loyal butler with a newfound sense of appreciation. His unwavering dedication and loyalty were a raremodity in a world filled with deceit and betrayal, and I knew that I could trust him implicitly to serve me faithfully in the days toe. if i''m not mistaken, his name is Alfred... "Thank you, Alfred," I replied, returning his bow with a nod of gratitude. "Please inform the kitchen that I will have my breakfast shortly." Alfred''s face turn into a surprise before his expression softened, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. "Of course, my lord. Shall I apany you to the dining hall?" I considered his offer for a moment before shaking my head. "No, I believe I will take my breakfast in private today. I have much to contemte." "As you wish, my lord," Alfred said, his tone respectful as always. "If there is anything else you require, please do not hesitate to ask." As Alfred departed with a bow, I was left alone in the grand foyer. With purpose in my step, I made my way towards the dining hall. I knew its location well, for I had designed this house meticulously in the game. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan was a well-known area boss, his domain eventually falling into ruin due to his own folly. This dining hall, now hauntingly familiar, would serve as the battleground where yers would challenge the ghost of Draven. As I walked, memories of my time spent crafting this virtual world flooded my mind. Every detail, from the ornate tapestries adorning the walls to the polished marble floors beneath my feet, had been carefully chosen to create an atmosphere of grandeur and majesty. And now, standing in the midst of it all, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the realization that this world I had once only dreamed of now existed before me, tangible and real. As I entered the dining hall, I couldn''t help but admire the beauty and intricate detail of the real-life version of the ce I had created. It served as a stark reminder that this was not the world I had crafted, but a tangible reality that existed beyond the confines of my imagination. How had I be so obsessed with this realm? Was it merely chance, or was there something more at y? Perhaps this world had been calling out to me, beckoning me to enter its embrace and explore its mysteries. Regardless of the theoretical exnations, one thing was certain: I was here now, and I had a role to y. Whether by fate or design, I was intertwined with the destiny of this world, and it was up to me to uncover the truth behind my presence here. With a determined resolve, I settled into my private dining chamber. "Master... The food is ready," Alfred''s voice broke through my reverie, drawing my attention back to the present moment. I nodded in acknowledgment. "You may leave it here. I''ll take my breakfast in solitude." Alfred hesitated for a moment, his gaze lingering on me with a mixture of concern and curiosity. It was clear that he sensed something different about me, though he couldn''t quite ce it. "Is everything alright, my lord?" he inquired, his brow furrowed with worry. I gazed at him sharply. "Yes, Alfred. Everything is fine. I simply have much on my mind today." With a nod of understanding, Alfred set the tray down on the nearby table and made to leave, though his concern lingered in the air like a palpable presence. With the dining room d in silence, it''s time to organize my thoughts, and test several things. Chapter 5: The Masters Unusual Behavior "Mana..." I uttered, my voice barely above a whisper. The word felt heavy on my tongue,den with the weight of a thousand memories and the promise of untold power. In the game, I crafted an intricate lore around the concept of mana, weaving together elements of arcane theory, mystical energy, and ancient rituals. Mana, as I envisioned it, was the lifeblood of this realm, an omnipresent force that flowed through the veins of the world, binding together the very fabric of reality. It was a primordial energy, both wild and refined, that could be harnessed by those with the knowledge and skill to manipte it. Everyone has a diverse talent and capacity to use mana, and the ones capable of manipting it and using it to perform magic prove to be rather rare. The maniption of this energy and the perform of magic was divided into various schools, each representing different aspects of existence¡ªelemental, necromancy, illusion, divination, and more. Each school required a deep understanding of its unique principles and a mastery over its specific magic circles, incantations, and rituals. Mages and wizards were not merely wielders of power but schrs of the arcane, dedicating their lives to the pursuit of magical knowledge and the perfection of their craft. They drew upon ley lines, ancient conduits of magic that crisscrossed thend, tapping into reservoirs of energy to fuel their spells. Magical artifacts, enchanted items, and runes added furtheryers ofplexity, allowing practitioners to amplify their abilities or achieve feats otherwise impossible. The practice of magic was both an art and a science, requiring intuition, intellect, and an unyielding will to unlock its deepest secrets. I wondered if this intricate system held true in this reality. Did magic operate under the same principles? Could I ess and manipte it as I had designed in the game? My curiosity was piqued, and I decided to test my theory. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath, focusing my mind on the arcane energy that I imagined must flow through this world. I pictured the ley lines beneath my feet, the ambient magic in the air, and the reservoir of potential within myself. "Let us see if this world''s magic responds to my will," I murmured. I raised my hand and attempted a simple incantation, one that I had coded into the game for novice mages¡ªa basic light spell. "Lux incanta," I intoned, the familiar words rolling off my tongue. To my astonishment, a soft glow began to emanate from my palm, illuminating the room with a gentle, warm light. The sensation was surreal, the magic flowing through me as naturally as if I had been born to wield it. "So, it does work," I whispered, marveling at the sight. The magic here followed the same principles I hadid out in the game''s lore. This world was truly a reflection of my creation, a ce where my understanding of magic held true. Or is it perhaps my understanding is just a form of enlightenment about this existing world? I extinguished the light with a thought, my mind racing with possibilities. If the basics of magic worked as I had designed, then perhaps the more advanced andplex spells would too. My heart pounded with excitement and anticipation at the thought of exploring the full extent of my magical abilities in this world. But then I remember. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. In the game, the character should be dead in most of the route. Just how a viin should be. Draven is the character that links the progress of the kingdom''s arc, an arch-rival to many named characters. A named viin. He''s the enemy of his hometown, the enemy of his parents, the enemy of his peers, and so on. In addition to this, I''m sure there are lots of people who hold a grudge against him. A viin weaved only to die and experience hardship. "How should I survive...?" ___ "Don''t you think that it''s too quiet this morning...? It''s making me kind of anxious..." Today, the atmosphere around the Drakhan mansion feels peaceful and quiet. Silence was considered unusual in this grand mansion that is considered one of the best in the world. "Hush! Don''t say that. Just stay still. Don''t get us into trouble." The unusual quietness is strange and awkward for the maids and servants. There are no usual shouts, no servants franticly running right and left, and nothing broke. "Does it mean that it''s going well with Lady Icevern?" The young maid asked. "I don''t think so," The other maid shook her head. "Thest time they met, the master made quite a ruckus in the mansion. I don''t think it''s going well," "Really? But I couldn''t feel the usual tension and anger, maybe-" At that very moment, the front door was opened wide, and the sound of shoes echoed throughout the halls. ck! ck! It''s a cool and sinister echo. The maids rushed to make a graceful line as they greeted the person. "Where is that man?" The figure said sharply. It''s a beauty with long jet-ck hair that asked the posing question with a sinister gaze. "L-Lady Tiara. The master is currently...." The little sister, Tiara, and her twin ra, were equally well-known for being as sensitive as the master. Her presence made the maids bow. "Guide me," The servants guide her without daring to make eye contact. Together, they went to the huge dining room. Knock! Knock! There''s no response. Knock! Knock! Knock! Tiara attempted another knock, but she ran out of patience as there was still no response, forcing her to burst open the door forcefully. Frustrated, Tiara burst open the door with a forceful shove. "Hey!!!" she shouted, her voice reverberating through the chamber. In the dining room, Draven sat at the head of the table, an aura of calmposure enveloping him despite the turmoil that churned within. His handsome visage, framed by waves of dark hair neatly tied back, exuded an effortless elegance that captivated all who beheld it. His sharp, intelligent eyes, the color of stormy skies, surveyed the room with a cool detachment, taking in every detail with a keen awareness. Draven''s chiseled features and strong jawline lent him an air of authority that was bothmanding and intimidating. His high cheekbones cast subtle shadows on his face, highlighting his striking appearance. With each delicate bite he took, he seemed to defy the chaos that threatened to engulf him, his movements fluid and unhurried. His chiseled features, sculpted by both time and fate, radiated an air of authority and self-assurance. It was a spectacle that could melt any woman''s heart, a tantalizing blend of power and poise that left those in his presence spellbound. Draven looked up, his piercing gaze meeting hers. For a moment, the air between them crackled with unspoken tension. He ced his utensils down with deliberate care, his expression inscrutable. "Tiara," he said, his voice smooth and controlled, "what brings you here so early in the morning?" Tiara''s eyes narrowed, her frustration evident. "What the hell are you doing!?" Draven leaned back in his chair, a slight smile ying on his lips. "Nothing more than enjoying my breakfast in peace. Is that a crime?" Tiara''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the sight of Draven''sposed figure. She knew him well enough to sense that something was amiss, but she couldn''t quite put her finger on it. The maids and servants watched the exchange with bated breath, aware that any wrong move could provoke the master''s ire. "I''ve heard that you left several meetings at the university. If you stay here and do nothing, you''ll bring shame to our family. Are you fine with that?" Tiara''s voice cut through the room,ced with irritation. Draven continued eating his meal, seemingly unaffected by Tiara''s harsh words. He maintained hisposure, methodically finishing each bite, which only served to fuel Tiara''s growing frustration. "Hey! Even if you''re down because of that woman, at least attend your lecturesanddon''t bring shame to our family! Do you hear that! You stupid fool!" she snapped, her voice echoing through the dining hall. The maids and servants shuddered, their eyes darting between Tiara and Draven. They knew the consequences of such disrespect could be severe. Draven was not known for his tolerance, and yet, his uncharacteristic calmness now seemed to heighten the tension in the room. "The carriage is ready, sir," Alfred announced as he entered the room, cutting through Tiara''s tirade. "Eh? Carriage?" Tiara''s anger turned to confusion, her voice losing its edge. Draven responded with a nod, standing gracefully and adjusting his clothes with a practiced elegance. He moved with a calm, deliberate demeanor, ignoring Tiara''s outburst entirely. "I have important matters to attend to, and lecture to fill," Draven finally spoke, his voice steady and controlled. "I trust you can manage things in my absence, Tiara." Without waiting for her response, he strode towards the door, leaving a stunned Tiara and a room full of anxious servants in his wake. The tension eased slightly as the heavy door closed behind him, but the air remained charged with the unspoken implications of his departure. Outside, the carriage awaited, a sleek, imposing vehicle that spoke of wealth and power. Draven climbed inside, his mind already turning to the tasks ahead. Looking out the window, he saw Alfred bidding him farewell with a respectful bow. Draven replied with a nod, and the carriage set off shortly after. "H-He went? Where is he going to, Alfred?" Tiara seemed flustered by her brother''s strange behavior today. "The Lord is going towards the Magic Tower University, mydy," Alfred replied respectfully. "This is strange," Tiara muttered to herself. First, Draven had just had a problem with his fianc¨¦e, an issue that typically led him to make a scene. Second, he neither reprimanded normented on her harsh words and rude behavior. Third, he went to the lecture with aposed demeanor without calling any of his assistants to help him prepare the materials for the lecture, as he always did. "Do you notice something, Alfred?" Tiara asked, her voice tinged with suspicion. "...Nothing, mydy," Alfred replied, though there was a strange pause before he spoke. ''It should be just me,'' Alfred thought. ''The one who heard the agonized scream the master let out in his chamber, and saw the stains of blood left on the mirror.'' Chapter 6: The First Class (1) Arriving at The Magic Tower University Thesound of theexpensive carriage of the Drakhan family echoed through the cobblestone streets, a rhythmic tter that turned heads and hushed conversations. The wheels, crafted from the finest materials, rolled smoothly despite the uneven terrain, a testament to the wealth and power of my lineage. Inside the carriage, I sat with an air of calm authority. The carriage was richly appointed, with plush seats upholstered in deep crimson velvet and dark wood ents that gleamed with polish. Golden tassels adorned the curtains, and intricate carvings decorated the interior panels, each depicting scenes of arcane mastery and mythical beasts. Well, admiring the carriage could followter. My mind now focused on the uing lecture at the Magic Tower University, Ilook at the leather baggiven by Alfredand take out the documents from inside. My sight went to thelecture''stopic title. "Royal Senior Professor Draven: The Fundamental Concept of Magic and The Understanding of Mana" Furthermore, the table of contents is as follows. -Introduction to Arcane Theory: Magic and Mana -Magic Circles and Their Branches -Ley Lines and Magical Conduits -The Nature and Essence of Mana -Elementary Magic: Principles and Practices I read them with total focus and soon got immersed in them. The prospects, the exnations, and the outlines were fascinating enough for me to realize that the lore and the depth of these documents were far more intricate and logical than anything I had created in the game. It was as if I were diving into a whole new world, one that was rich with potential and discovery. As I studied the magic circles within the documents, analyzing theirplex structures andincantations, acertainphrase appeared in my field of view: [Comprehension used. Mana -150] I paused, feeling a slight drain on myenergy,but alsoa strange sense of rity.The intricate patterns and symbols of the magic circles that had seemed soplexbeforenow made perfect sense to me. It was as if the knowledge had been instantly absorbed and integrated into my understanding. "So, the skill is real,"I murmuredto myself, fascinated by the implications. Comprehensionwasn''tjust a passive skill; it actively consumed mana to enhance my understanding of magical concepts. This realization opened up new possibilities. With this ability, I could learn and master magical theories and techniquesfarmore quickly than anyone else. The carriagecame to a stop, and my attendant opened the door, bringing me back to reality."My lord, we have arrived,"he announced with a respectful bow. I stepped out, taking a moment to survey the impressive facade of the Magic Tower University. With a deep breath, I collected my thoughts and began my ascent up the grand steps. As I entered the hall, a small figure blocked my way. "G-Good morning, professor... T-This is what you asked for yesterday..."Theassistant''scute but rigid face was framed by wisps of dark hair, her eyes wide with nervousness as she handed me a thick stack of documents."Fortoday''slecture, p "Do I know you?"I asked, caught off guard by her familiarity. "P-Professor...?I''vebeen working as your assistant for a year?"Her body seemed to shrink as she uttered those words, her voice trembling with uncertainty. "Iwas merely joking,"I smiled, attempting to ease her difort. But as I did, I felt a twist in my stomach, as if the rude and cold Draven within me disapproved of any friendly actions toward others. I nced at the documents, realizing they were a detailed script for the lectures, extending several sses forward."I see..." Draven was famous for his intelligence, but it wargelya facade. He was a mediocre genius, a failed prodigy. The curse that gued him hindered his ability to fullyprehend advanced mana usage, leading him to rely on his wealth to build his career through backstreet methods.Thisincluded asking the assistant professor towork tirelessly toprepare scripts for most of his lectures. "Yes, professor?"she asked, her voice tinged witha mixture ofhope and apprehension. "It''snothing. You did a great job. Take a rest before the ss,"I said, my tone gentle. Another twist of difort churned in my stomach, but I paid it no heed. This body may resist my actions, but I was in control now. There was no need to follow every whim ofDraven''singrained habits and desires. As she nodded and turned to leave, I took a moment to review the script she had prepared. It wasthorough,andmeticulouslydetailed,and would serve as an excellent guide for the lecture.I made a few adjustments, infusing the material with my newfound understanding andtheinsightsgranted bymy skill, Comprehension. The students began to fill the lecture hall, their faces a mix of anticipation and curiosity. I took my ce at the front, arranging the documentsneatlyon the podium. The familiar scent of parchment and ink filled the air, grounding me in this new reality. "Attention"I began, my voice steady andmanding."I will now start the lecture," ___ Stomp! Stomp! Stomp! The sound ofDraven''sfootsteps echoed through the grand lecture hall, each step deliberate and precise,manding the attention of everyone present. He moved with a grace and authority that seemed almost otherworldly, his presence filling the room with an air of quiet power. Thestudents''conversations ceased as all eyes turned towards him, captivated by the spectacle of his approach. Draven''severy motion exuded an effortless elegance, his stride fluid and measured. His back was straight, shoulders squared, and head held high, embodying the very essence of noble dignity. The long, tailored coat he wore flowed behind him like a cape, its intricate silver embroidery catching the light and adding to the aura of regality that surrounded him. His boots, polished to a mirror-like shine, struck thepolishedmarble floor with rhythmic precision, each step a testament to his unwavering confidence. His facial expressions were a study of control and refinement, each nce and movement conveying a subtle yet undeniable authority. His piercing emerald green eyes scanned the room, assessing the students with a keen intelligence that left no doubtas tohismand of the subject. There were no ws or gaps in him. It was as if he had been sculptedby the godsthemselves, an embodiment of perfection and power. His appearance was so harmoniously proportioned, so meticulously crafted, that it seemed almost unreal, as if he were a living statue carved from the finest marble. "That bastard..." Amberine Polime, sitting at the back of the ss, could barely contain her contempt. Her eyes narrowed as she watched Dravenmake his way tothe podium, her lips curling into a sneer. To her, this disy of noble elegance was nothing more than a fa?ade, a mask worn by a man who had caused her and many others nothing but grief. But even to those who harbored resentment or mistrust, there was no denying the sheer maism of his presence.Draven Arcanum von Drakhan was not just a man; he wasa spectacle, a force of nature that demanded attention and respect.As he reached the podium and turned to face the ss, the room fell into ahushedsilence, the students hanging on his every word. Not just her words, but her actions were as bloody. Amberine Polime bit her lips as hard as she could until they bled, her gaze fixed intently on the man before her¡ªthe enemy of herte father. The taste of iron filled her mouth, a bitter reminder of the rage and grief that fueled her every thought. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan, the man who had brought so much misery to her family.Just likeseveral other schrs who had been''eaten''by his ambition and treachery, her father was one of them. He had been a brilliant man, renowned for his groundbreaking research in the field of magic. His numerous papers and articles were a testament to his intellect and dedication. Yet, hisgreatestwork, his magnum opus, had been stolen by the wretched man standing before her. Her father had died in obscurity, hismasterpiece never recognized, his contributions buried under the weight ofDraven''sdeceit.Amberine''sheart burned with the injustice of it all, the memory of herfather''sunfulfilled dreams and his untimely death a constant torment. "It''sfine, father. I will definitely avenge you..."Amberine muttered under her breath, her voice a whisper of resolve. As she watched Dravenmand theattention of the ss, an evil thought crossed her mind. A n began to form, dark and sinister, fueled by a desire for retribution. She would bide her time, y the part of the diligent student, and wait for the perfect moment to strike. Draven might have the upper hand now, but she would ensurethat hisfall from grace would be as spectacr as his rise.Amberine''seyes narrowed, her mind already working through the details of her revenge. She would not let herfather''slegacybe tarnishedby this man any longer. She would expose Draven for the fraud he was and reim herfather''sstolen glory. Chapter 7: The First Class (2) The Introduction to Magic "Attention," I began, my voice steady andmanding. "I will now start the lecture." The hundreds of people inside the auditorium turned their attention toward me. It was a vast ss, the kind of audience size I typically only faced at seminars and international lectures. But to me¡ªno, to Draven Arcanum von Drakhan¡ªthis was nothing out of the ordinary. For Draven, this kind of treatment and attention was natural. It was a privilege, a sense of nobility, an unshakeable belief in hisownsuperiority. This body, with its innate confidence andmanding presence, embraced the spotlight with ease. To Draven, this adtion was a birthright, a manifestation of his obsession with hisowngreatness, an arrogance bordering on narcissism. "Nice to meet you," I continued, scanning the room with an imperious gaze, "I am Draven of the Drakhan family." The room was silent, every eye fixed on me. I could feel the weight of their expectations, their curiosity, and their reverence. "I''m a senior professor of the magic toweruniversity,and a magician in the "Ethereal" rank." As I spoke, I could see a ripple of excitement and admiration spread through the audience. The mention of my prestigious rank as a magician only served to bolster their perception of me as a formidable figure, someone to be respected and revered. "As is known, ording to thetest ssification from the university, magic is divided into three ''attributes'' and nine ''types''. Attributes such as elements, origin, and vessel. Types as in Enhancement, Conjuration, Illusion, Divination, Control, Transmutation, Necromancy, Elementalism, and Specialized," My exnation, my tone, and my attitude are simr to how I teach lectures in my former world. But it''s fun, because this subject is particrly interesting for me that had just entered this world. "Just like warriors selecting their suitable weapons, magicians can only achieve greatness if they choose the right type and work on their innate attributes," I dered, punctuating my words with a flick of my fingers, producing a refreshing tack! sound. The auditorium plunged into darkness, the only illuminationing from the glowing magic circles that appeared out of thin air. The symbols danced and shimmered, casting intricate patterns of light across the room. "There are three methods of invoking magic. First is incantations, second is the use of runes and artifacts, third is the use of magic circles." "These magic circles represent the essence of our discussion today," I continued, my voice resonating through the chamber. "They are the key to unlocking the potential within each of you, the gateway to mastering the arcane arts." With a wave of my hand, I directed the magic circles to hover above the heads of the students, each one tailored to their unique magical affinities. The air crackled with energy, anticipation hanging heavy in the room. At first nce, the circles appeared to be mere geometrical shapes, with lines and curves etched within them. But upon closer inspection, one would notice intricate patterns inscribed within each circle, pulsing with a faint, ethereal glow. These magic circles weren''t just random patterns; they were carefully crafted to resonate with the certain magic it was designed for. "This 56-stroke magic circle is formed by curves and lines that project mana starting from the center," I exined, gesturing towards one of the circles. "Within it, the strokes of elementalism are followed by lines of conjuration, and at the outer circles, lines of control. It''s a perfect magic circle used to create a proper and detailed engineering of a [Fireball]." As I spoke, the magic circle shimmered with a dark blue light and conjured a fireball, sending it hurtling toward me. The students gasped in surprise, but I remained calm, knowing full well that it was not an error in my calctions. With a whoosh, the fireball diminished right in front of my face, eliciting awe-filled murmurs from the students. "With a properly engineered magic circle, you can use them specifically, wisely, and most importantly, calctively," I stated firmly. "Today''s ss will cover the first material of our lecture: Introduction to Arcane Theory¡ªMagic and Mana." I continued for 15 minutes, my words flowing smoothly without any halts or hesitations, as if I had been researching magic for years. It felt surreal, but with each passing moment, I could feel my understanding of magic bing more ingrained in my mind, the concepts bing second nature to me. The attendees of this first-ss varied widely, including general students, squires, knights, aspiring magicians, and even those who were not magically inclined. Therefore, I ensured that the lecture was understandable to all, regardless of their background. As I wrapped up the initial portion of the lecture, I addressed somemonly asked questions. "Does mana always lead to magic? How do we use magic? Do we need to create magic circles every time we wish to use our magic?" "No," I answered confidently. "It depends on how you utilize mana itself. Knights often use their mana for reinforcement, enhancing their physical abilities. Some talented individuals are capable of projecting elemental magic in their fighting arts. They infuse their mana into their bodies and manipte it as if it were an extension of themselves." "But for magicians. Most magicians use either incantations or magic circles. But do we always need to form magic circles? No. Magicians use their ''stored mana'' in their bodies and infuse them into theirhead. Their head that is projecting the magic circles inside their head infuse them internally and the magic was projected," With another flick of my hand, a holographic image of human anatomy materialized before the ss. Blue particles hovered over the head, heart, and abdomen as I began my exnation. "The abdomen serves as the storage center for your mana, while the heart aids in distributing mana throughout your body, along with oxygen and blood. The mind is responsible for controlling your mana. It''s easier to develop and executeplex magical techniques when you visualize them in your mind''s eye, so many practitioners ''engrave'' them within their consciousness." As I nced at the clock, I realized that 40 minutes had already passed since the start of the lecture. "In conclusion, while effort is undoubtedly important, talent ys an equally¡ªif not more¡ªcrucial role in mastering magic. It''s futile to expect a fish to climb a tree, so choose your path wisely." Internally, I couldn''t help but chuckle at the irony of my words, knowing that they held a double meaning for the original Draven. However, I pushed aside any difort and focused on the task at hand. A painful twist appeared in my stomach, as it seemed that the internal Draven realized that those words were perfect advice and sarcasm for him. But I wonder. Is there any question session in the ss? Would the original Draven ask for any questions from the ss? How ridiculous. This is now my body. I should do whatever I want to. "Any questions?" I asked, opening the floor to the audience. There was only silence. Good. "If not, then let''s conclude-" Suddenly, someone raised a hand. Then she got up from her seat. A girl with her robe''s hood covering her head. ___ "The abdomen serves as the storage center for your mana, while the heart aids in distributing mana throughout your body, along with oxygen and blood. The mind is responsible for controlling your mana. It''s easier to develop and executeplex magical techniques when you visualize them in your mind''s eye, so many practitioners ''engrave'' them within their consciousness." Draven perfectly exined his materials. Observing the scene before her, Amberine couldn''t help but snort in derision. The sight of the man attempting to project false intellect amused her, even as she silently criticized him. (Even idiots know about the use of abdomen, heart, and head for mana) Despite her cursing, her hands are writing diligently in her notebooks without missing a single thing. "In conclusion, while effort is undoubtedly important, talent ys an equally¡ªif not more¡ªcrucial role in mastering magic. It''s futile to expect a fish to climb a tree, so choose your path wisely." Draven continued. (Hmph! As if you have any talent yourself. I know the pathetic truth that you''re just a false genius) (Amberine) "Any questions?" The professor asked. Questions? The word question interests Amberine a lot. Should I ask the question now and embarrass him? At that moment, Amberine''s heart beats faster than ever. The thought of having her sworn enemy embarrassed in front of lots of people excites her too much. "If not, then let''s conclude-" Draven began, but before he could finish his sentence, Amberine rose abruptly from her seat. "Professor, I have a question," Chapter 8: The First Class (End) A Question "Professor, I have a question," Amberine raised her hand, her voice filled with determination. "There is a certain magic circle that appeared at the dormitory, but we couldn''t put our heads together to understand what it meant. As you''re the great Professor Dra¡ª" "Name and upation," Draven cut in, his tone cold and authoritative. "I believe anyone entering the Magic Tower University should know that it''s basic to introduce oneself before spouting things off their mouth." Amberine''s excitement and malicious intent quicklyturned intohesitation under Draven''s sharp gaze. She felt a blush creep up her cheeks. "U-uh... I''m Amberine Polime. A freshman at¡ª" "Toote. Quickly show your problem," Draven interrupted impatiently. "I-It''s this," Amberine stammered, hastily drawing the magic circle in the air with her hands. The intricate lines and symbols glowedfaintlyas shepleted the drawing. Draven''s face slightly frowned as he examined the magic circle. ''Hmph! Even if you show sucha haughtystance, I''ll definitely make your proud face panic with this. I know your false genius, and I''ll reveal it to the world. You''ll go from being a prodigious professor to a shameful fraud!'' Amberine thought, her inner monologue brimming with spite and anticipation. "I-It''s a magic circle we found in the dormitory. Since yesterday was a vacation day, we couldn''t ask any seniors or professors about it. Some even disregarded it as just a rumor. But since you''re the great Professor Draven, I believe¡ª" Amberine began. "It''s illusion magicbined with explosion magic. Someone''s trying to prank you. I bet it was put in front of your door. Better try fixing your attitude to make sure it won''t happen again in the future," Draven interrupted coldly. His exnation was delivered with unwavering confidence, leaving no room for doubt. Amberine''s face reddened with embarrassment. She quickly returned to her seat, pulling her hood further over her head to hide her mortification. "This concludes the lecture," Draven announced, signaling the end of the session. The students began to gather their things, some exchanging nces and whispers, while Amberine sat in silence, seething with humiliation. ___ "This concludes the lecture," I dered, wrapping up the session and heading straight out of the ss. As I exited, a wave of fatigue washed over me, my vision growing hazy and a dizzy spell hitting me hard. A screen flickered in my line of sight: [Mana: 780/4750] So, that was my remaining mana. Despite being an area boss, Draven''s mana reserves were rtively low, boosted only after his awakening post-death. There were characters in the game with mana levels exceeding 25,000, a stark contrast to Draven''s current state. But that wasn''t my immediate concern. I needed to find a ce to rest and recover. The exertion from the lecture and the unexpected use of mana had taken its toll. Before I could rest, a new screen appeared before me: [Side questpleted: [The First Lecture] +1 Store Currency] Store currency. I remembered this system well, having designed it myself. In addition to leveling up and crafting items, yers could use store currency to improve their abilities, acquire new skills, or purchase various game attributes. This currency was earned bypleting quests and defeating monsters. I''d have to delve into that systemter. For now, I had a more immediate need: finding a toilet in this ridiculouslyhugetower. Navigating the sprawling hallways of the Magic Tower University, I tried to recall theyout from the game''s design. It had been a while, butcertaindetails wereing back to me. There should be a restroom nearby, adjacent to the main lecture halls. Walking briskly, I took a left turn down a less crowded corridor. Few students were milling about, some engrossed in their notes, others chatting animatedly. Ignoring the curious nces directed my way, Ifocused on locating the restroom. I nced around, hoping to spot a familiarndmark that would guide me to the restroom. The assistant was busily collecting attendance and answering several follow-up questions from the students, so I let him be. My immediate concern was finding the damned toilet. Navigating thebyrinthine halls of the Magic Tower University was no small feat, especially when nature called. The sprawling corridors andgrandiosearchitecture, while impressive, made it easy to get lost. I tried to recall theyout from the game, but everything seemergerand moreplex in reality. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I spotted a discreet sign indicating the direction of the restrooms. Following it, I walked down a quieter corridor, away from the hustle and bustle of the lecture halls.The sound of myfootsteps echoed off the stone walls, adding to the sense of urgency. As I turned the corner, I finally saw the door marked with the universal symbol for restrooms. I pushed it open and entered, grateful for the momentary reprieve from the constant barrage of questions and the overwhelming new reality I found myself in. Inside, the restroom was as grand as the rest of the university, with polished marble surfaces and ornate fixtures. I took a deep breath, appreciating the brief moment of solitude, and headed to one of the stalls. As I settled in, my mind raced with thoughts of the lecture I had just given, the store currency system, and the unexpected twist of fate that had brought me here. Nowthestore currency system. How could I use it? As if reading my thoughts, a screen filled with catalogs appeared in front of me. It''s the catalog of thingsthat Icould buy with my current store currency. [Store currency: 1] [Options: 1. Herculean Physique 2. Enhanced Speed 3. Elemental Maniption (Basic) 4. Telekinesis (Basic) 5. Enhanced Reflexes 6. Arcane Sight Lens 7. Healing Balm 8. Basic Mana Potion 9. Illusionist''s Trinket 10. Ice Crystal Shard (Single Use) 11. Basic Shield Charm 12. Levitation Boots 13. Magic Tracer Charm 14. Potion of Invisibility (Limited Time) 15. Basic Enchantment Scroll 16. Trantor Amulet 17. Light Orb 18. Pocket Dimension Key (Single Use) 19. Truth Serum 20. Energy Refresher Elixir 21. Antidote Potion 22. Disguise Powder 23. Amplification Stone (Single Use) 24. Memory Enhancement Potion 25. Wind Whisperer''s Amulet 26. Anti-Tracking Powder 27. Stealth Cloak (Limited Time) 28. Elemental Resistance Talisman 29. Mind Reading Crystal (Limited Time) 30. Grappling Hook Launcher] The options appeared in front of my sight, but as soon as I saw [Herculean Physique], I immediately chose it without further thought. [Store currency used: Herculean Phsyique] The Herculean Physique trait is a formidable enhancement to one''s physical capabilities, imbuing the recipient with exceptional strength, endurance, and resilience. Thosewho possessthis traitare endowedwith a physique reminiscent of the legendary hero Hercules, renowned for his unmatched might and prowess. Upon activating the Herculean Physique, the recipient experiences a surge of energy coursing through their body, revitalizing their muscles and fortifying their frame. Muscles bulge with newfound power, veins stand out prominently beneath the skin, anda sense ofinvigoration washes over them. Strength is the hallmark of the Herculean Physique, with the recipient gaining the ability to perform feats of physical prowess that would be impossible for an average individual. Lifting heavy objects, breaking through barriers, and engaging in hand-to-handbat be secondnature,as their musclesbe capable of exertingtremendous force. Endurance is anotherkeyaspect of this trait, granting the recipient heightened stamina and resilience to fatigue. They can push themselves harder and longer than everbefore, enduring physical exertion and withstanding punishment that would leave others gasping for breath. Furthermore, theHerculean Physique enhances the recipient''s resilience to injury, providing ayer of protection against harm. Their body bes more resistant to damage,able toshrug off blows and withstand punishment that wouldincapacitatea lesser individual. In essence, theHerculean Physique transforms the recipient into a veritable powerhouse, capable of feats of strength and endurance that defy conventional limits. It is a trait coveted by warriors, athletes, and adventurers alike, offering unparalleled physical prowess and the potential for greatness in any endeavor requiring strength and resilience. It shouldn''t be something that could be bought with only1store currency. Could it be that there is a system bug? But anyway, It''s nothing to hesitate about. With a quick decision, I selected the option for Herculean Physique from the store catalog. Instantly, a surge of energy coursed through my body, and I felt a transformationtaking ce. Strength flooded my muscles, filling them with newfound power and vitality. My limbs feltinvigorated,as if they were now capable of feats far beyond their previous limitations. Every movement was infused witha sense ofvigor and resilience, as though I had tapped into an endless well of physical prowess. As I flexed my arms, I could feel the muscles rippling beneath my skin, stronger and more defined than ever before. It was as if I had undergone years of intense training ina matter ofmoments, achieving a level of strength and endurance that surpassed anything I had ever imagined. "Good," Chapter 9: Checking The Bodys Abilities At one of the long, wooden tables, Amberine Polime sat with a group of her fellow freshmen, her face still flushed with embarrassment and indignation. The incident in Professor Draven''s lecture was fresh in her mind, a humiliating encounter that she couldn''t shake off. "I can''t believe he just dismissed me like that," Amberine fumed, her fingers tapping impatiently on the table. "Who does he think he is, talking to me like that? I was just trying to learn." Her friends exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of sympathy and curiosity. It wasn''t every day that a freshman had a direct confrontation with the formidable Professor Draven. "You did kind of jump in without introducing yourself properly," one of them offered cautiously. Amberine snorted, crossing her arms. "Please, even a fool wouldn''t have answered that question the way he did. ''Illusion magicbined with explosion magic''? What kind of nonsense is that?" As she spoke, Amberine''s eyes darted around the cafeteria, watching the other students as they went about their meals. Some were engrossed in animated discussions about their sses, while others were lost in their textbooks, cramming for uing exams. But as her gaze swept the room, she noticed a few students casting furtive nces in her direction, whispering among themselves. One of them, a girl with bright green eyes and a shock of curly red hair, approached Amberine''s table, her expression hesitant but grateful. "Hey, Amberine," she began, her voice soft yet earnest. "I just wanted to thank you for asking Professor Draven about that magic circle. My friends and I saw it too, and we were really worried about what it could be. His exnation made a lot of sense. Lucky none of us tried infusing it with mana or it might be dangerous," Amberine blinked in surprise, her indignation momentarily giving way to confusion. "Really? You found his answer helpful?" The girl nodded vigorously. "Absolutely. We''ve been trying to figure out what it was for days. Knowing it''s just a prank puts our minds at ease. So, thank you." Amberine''s irritation began to ebb away, reced by a begrudging realization. Despite the professor''s brusque demeanor and her own mortification, his exnation had indeed provided rity. She hadn''t expected anyone to appreciate the exchange, let alone thank her for it. As the girl returned to her own group, Amberine''s friends leaned in closer, their curiosity piqued. "So, what now?" one of them asked, a hint of a smile ying on her lips. "Are you going to challenge Professor Draven again?" Amberine sighed, her frustration softening into a weary eptance. "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll just focus on my studies for now. There''s no point in making an enemy out of a professor, especially not one like him." The group fell into a contemtive silence, the tter of dishes and the hum of conversation filling the space around them. Amberine took a deep breath, letting go of her earlier resentment. She would find her way in this world, just as she always had, but perhaps with a bit more caution and a lot less defiance. As she finished her meal, Amberine couldn''t help but wonder about Professor Draven. Beneath his cold exterior and sharp tongue, there was a mind brimming with knowledge and power. Perhaps there was more to learn from him than she had initially thought. And maybe, just maybe, she could find a way to earn his respect, one step at a time. Before executing her revenge. ___ As I left the restroom and made my way down the grand corridors of the Magic Tower University, my thoughts were consumed with the implications of the store currency system and the precarious state of my domain. The brief respite had done little to alleviate my concerns. Each step I took echoed against the polished marble floors, a reminder of the weight of the responsibilities that now rested upon my shoulders. The Herculean Physique I had just acquired was a significant boost, but it was only the beginning. In this world, where Draven''s enemies lurked around every corner and my domain teetered on the brink of ruin, I needed much more than physical strength. The store currency system, with its array of enhancements and items, was a vital resource. But I had only earned one currency so far, and there was a long road ahead. As I navigated thebyrinthine halls, I couldn''t help but reflect on the dire state of my domain. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan had been a character woven into the fabric of countless rivalries and vendettas. His parents, his hometown, even his peers¡ªall had reasons to loathe him. His relentless pursuit of fame and power had left hisnds neglected and vulnerable. Enemies both old and new would seize any opportunity to strike. I had to be smarter, more strategic. It wasn''t enough to simply survive; I needed to thrive, to rebuild my domain and secure my position. The thought of facing the myriad threats alone was daunting, but I had no choice. The legacy of Draven Arcanum von Drakhan demanded it. The corridors were sparsely popted at this time of day, with most students and faculty engrossed in their own pursuits. I passed a few who acknowledged me with respectful nods, their expressions a mix of awe and fear. It was a strange sensation, being recognized in a world I had once only known through a screen. Reaching my office, I paused at the door, taking a moment to collect my thoughts. The office was an extension of my authority within the university, a ce where I could strategize and n without interruption. I needed to assess my situation carefully, to identify my immediate priorities and chart a path forward. As I settled into the leather chair behind my ornate desk, I opened the store catalogue once more, reviewing the options avable to me. Each item and enhancement represented a potential advantage, a tool to fortify my position. But with only one currency spent, I needed to earn more¡ªquickly. To do that, I had toplete quests and face challenges, just as the yers did in the game. This first lecture had given me a glimpse of how to earn currency, but I needed to maximize my efforts. Taking on more teaching responsibilities, perhaps even offering to mentor some of the more promising students, could provide opportunities for earning store currency. It''s still unknown how the side quest would appear and what the system is here since it''s slightly different from the system of the game. But I should try the variety of possibilities to make sure I''m stronger. For now, is it possible to see what traits and talents the current Draven''s body have for now? Then, as if reading my mind, the screen appeared again. [Draven Arcanum von Drakhan Skills: Chyrisus'' touch (S), Comprehension (S), High Noble''s Demeanor (S), Vision (S), Viin''s Fate (S) Attribute: Drakhan origin Mana type: Control Magic capabilities: Elementalism (Dark), Necromancy (C)] I understand the use of [Comprehension], while [Vision] gives me the ability to see the potential of something. It''s a skill that should be blocked by the curse of Draven at the game, but there''s no curses such as the [Mediocre Potential], [Curse of Idiocy], and [Poor Mana Peformance] that should be at Draven. The reason for his mediocrity. And what is this Chyrisus'' touch? [Chyrisus'' Touch Description: Chyrisus'' Touch is a powerful ability that allows Draven to unlock and amplify the absolute potential of any object or being he touches, significantly increasing its quality and effectiveness. This enhancementes at the cost of his own mana, making it a skill that requires careful management of his magical resources. Mechanics: Activation: Draven must physically touch the object or being he wishes to enhance. Mana Cost: The amount of mana required depends on theplexity and potential of the enhancement. Simple enhancements consume less mana, while unlocking the full potential of powerful artifacts or beings requires a significant mana expenditure. Duration: The enhancement can be temporary or permanent, depending on Draven''s intent and the amount of mana invested. Limitations: Overuse of this skill can deplete Draven''s mana reserves, leaving him vulnerable. Additionally, certain cursed or magically resistant items may require additional effort or special conditions to enhance.] This is a good one. I didn''t remember Draven use any necromancy except when he got revived from his death as a monster. I guess there is always a potential of necromancy inside him. Now the Vin''s Fate. [Viin''s Fate Description: Viin''s Fate is a unique and powerful ability that allows Draven to perceive the potential fate of individuals who pose a significant threat to him or his objectives, specifically those whose destiny is intertwined with death. This skill enables Draven to identify and target key adversaries, referred to as "Death Variables," and offers a path to gaining rewards by eliminating these threats. Mechanics: Activation: Viin''s Fate is a passive ability that activates instinctively when Draven encounters a Death Variable. It requires no conscious effort or mana expenditure. Death Fog: When Draven perceives a Death Variable, a spectral fog of death emanates from the individual, visible only to Draven. This fog indicates that the person''s potential fate is death and that they pose a significant threat to Draven. Death Variable: Individuals surrounded by the death fog are marked as Death Variables. These are key adversaries whose elimination can alter the course of events in Draven''s favor. Reward Mechanism: Upon sessfully eliminating a Death Variable, Draven receives a reward. The nature of the reward varies but typically includes enhancements to his abilities, new spells, or valuable items.] I see. This one is very important. This could help me defend myself and prepare for countermaeasures. After assessing the capabilities of Draven, mediocre people would maybe got excited looking at the lots of S skills, but there''s close to none abilities to fight. It''s evident to see how weak Draven is. Now I got the rough image of my current capabilities. The next thing is about my domain. Beyond the university, my domain needed immediate attention. Thends of House Drakhan were fraught with danger and unrest. Bandits, rival nobles, and discontented peasants all posed threats that could not be ignored. Strengthening my defenses and securing alliances would be crucial steps in stabilizing the region. I also needed to consider my personal safety. The grudges against Draven were numerous and deeply rooted. My newfound physical prowess was a start, but I needed to bolster my magical abilities as well. Spells for protection, detection of threats, and swift escape could be lifesavers in the vtile environment I found myself in. As I mapped out my ns, a knock on the door interrupted my thoughts. "Enter," I called, my tone brisk. Chapter 10: The Glimpse of Troubles As I mapped out my ns,a knock on the door interrupted my thoughts."Enter," I called, my tone brisk. The door creaked open to reveal my assistant. What was her name again? I focused on the name tag on her uniform and read it: Yuli. "P-Professor. These are the names of this semester''s potential students and the ones that you will be supervising. A-And these are the names of the ones requesting sponsorship for their university..." She handed me several documents, which I read immediately with absolute focus. Hm. There are only five students directly supervised under me. It''s surprising, considering there are thousands of students at this magic tower university, but thinking about Draven we''re talkingabout,and howyou can pick your choice ofprofessorin this ce, it''s no wonder there are only five of them. They must be students who either didn''t know or failed in their document pleas to change supervisors. How poor of them. Scanning through the list, I made a mental note of each name. They would need tobe assessedindividually to understand their potential and how best to mold them¡ªor if they were even worth my timeat all. Sponsorship requests, on the other hand, were more straightforward. They sought resources, connections, and patronage, things that Draven had inabundance, if used wisely. "Yuli," I said, breaking the silence, "make sure the students on this listare informedof their first meeting with me. Schedule it for tomorrow afternoon. I want to see what we''re working with." Yuli nodded quickly, jotting down the instructions in her notepad. "Yes, Professor. And what about the sponsorship requests?" "I''ll review them in detailter," I replied, my eyes drifting back to the documents. "For now, ensure the studentsare prepared. And Yuli, if any of them seem particrly promising,make a note ofit. I want to know if there''s any potential worth nurturing." As I scanned the documents, one name caught my attention: Amberine Polime. If I''m not mistaken, the rude girl who spoke up during the lecture wasalso namedAmberine Polime. It''s not a foreign name. Instead, it is a name that I myself designed from my dream. She''s the daughter of an enemy of Draven, a man who died after Draven stole his research. I shifted my gaze towards the amount of moneyrequested from her: 100,000,000 Elnes. That''s 100 gold coins, enough to buy10houses. Does this girl even know the amount of the university tuition? "P-Professor?" Yuli suddenly called out to me. Facing my stare, she staggered. "Y-You''re smiling, Professor..." "Ah... Sorry.Thisis just amusing. Yuli, take this. I''ve decided to fund one of them. The rest, you can help me in their screening and show me the promising ones." I signed the document and handed it to him. "I shall call it a day, and after taking care of them, you should return as well," I noticed that Amberine had no one giving her any funding yet. I bet it''s because of Draven''s influence as well.Thisshould help her a bit. "T-This is?! Y-Yes, understood,Professor," Yuli said, bowing slightly before exiting the room. As the door closed behind Yuli, Iwrapped upmy work and left the Magic Tower University. True to its name, the university wasindeeda tower¡ªa colossal structure stretching 200 floors into the sky.As one of the highest-ranking professors,Draven''s officewas locatedon the 95th floor. Upon leaving the tower, I saw the Drakhan family carriage and coachman waiting faithfully for my return. As I approached, the coachman immediately straightened and bowed. "Are you going to return now, my lord?" "Yes. Bring me home," I replied shortly, entering the carriage asheheld the door open. The trip back to the mansion was not long. I currently reside in the capital city, while Draven''s retainers¡ªmy retainers¡ªattend to and defend the Drakhan territory. Upon arriving at the mansion, I headed straight to my study. Like every noble''s residence, Draven''s grand mansion had a separate chamber for sleeping and one for working. Suddenly, a knock sounded at the door. "Enter." It was Alfred, my loyal butler. His presence was aforting reminder of stability in an otherwise tumultuous world. "My lord," he said, bowing slightly. "There are matters that require your attention." I nodded, gesturing for him to approach. "What is it, Alfred?" "There have been reports of increased bandit activity near the borders of our domain," he began. "There''s been an outbreak of disease in the eastern viges, threatening the health and stability of the popce. Additionally, there have been sightings of strange creatures in the forests, causing rm among the vigers. Lastly, the recent drought has led to a severe water shortage, causing unrest among the farmers and vigers." I leaned back in my chair, my mind racing.Thiswas the reality of my situation¡ªimmediate and pressing threats that demanded action. In thiskind ofsituation, I would really like to curse Draven''s foolishness, but at the same time, hissituationis too pitiful for me to scorn. Comining would yield nothing. I needed to think. Draven''s territory, the Drakhan earldom,prises three grand cities with dozens of surrounding viges. It''s a vast territory befitting an earl. First, the bandit activity.Bandits are typically opportunistic, preying on the weak and unguarded. Increased patrols and the deployment of a few skilled knights could help suppress their activities. I would need to instruct the local militia to be more vignt andperhaps eveunch a few raids on known bandit hideouts. Second, the disease outbreak.Thisis a moreplex issue. I need to send healers and supplies to the affected viges immediately. Mobilizing resources from the cities to support the eastern viges is crucial. I should also consider quarantining the affected areas to prevent the disease from spreading further. Third, the sightings of strange creatures.Thisis troubling and couldbe linkedto the increased mana activity I''ve sensed. Sending a team of experienced hunters and mages to investigate and deal with these creatures would be necessary.Thiscould also be an opportunity to test the abilities of some of the more promising students from the university. Lastly, the drought.Water scarcity is a significant issue that can lead to widespread unrest. Immediate measures would involve rationing and possibly importing water from neighboring territories.Long-term solutions could includethe construction of aqueducts or the use ofmagic to summon rain orpurifyseawater. I took a deep breath and looked at Alfred. "We need to act swiftly.Here are my orders: Increase patrols and deploy knights to deal with the bandits. Send healers and supplies to the eastern viges immediately and quarantine the affected areas. Organize a team of hunters and mages to investigate the creature sightings. Lastly, initiate water rationing and explore magical and logistical solutions for the drought." Alfred nodded, making notes. "Understood, my lord. I will see to it that these ordersare carried out." As Alfred left to implement my directives, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on me.Thiswas more than just a game or a lecture; this was real, and the lives of many depended on my decisions. The challenges were daunting, but I was determined to riseto the asion. Lastly, the drought.Water scarcity is a significant issue that can lead to widespread unrest. Immediate measures would involve rationing and possibly importing water from neighboring territories.Long-term solutions could includethe construction of aqueducts or the use ofmagic to summon rain orpurifyseawater. I took a deep breath and looked at Alfred. "We need to act swiftly.Here are my orders: Increase patrols and deploy knights to deal with the bandits. Send healers and supplies to the eastern viges immediately and quarantine the affected areas. Organize a team of hunters and mages to investigate the creature sightings. Lastly, initiate water rationing and explore magical and logistical solutions for the drought." Alfred nodded, making notes. "Understood, my lord. I will see to it that these ordersare carried out." As Alfred left to implement my directives, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on me.Thiswas more than just a game or a lecture; this was real, and the lives of many depended on my decisions. The challenges were daunting, but I was determined to riseto the asion. I need to nurture the domain to my benefit, increase the cards at my disposal, and learn how to protect myself. There is a lot to do. "It''s getting interesting," Chapter 11: So This is Magic Upon entering my study, I closed the heavy wooden door behind me, shutting out the noise and distractions of the mansion. The room was just as I remembered it from the game: walls lined with bookshelves filled with ancient tomes, arge oak desk cluttered with scrolls and papers, and a single window overlooking the vastnds of the Drakhan earldom. I took a deep breath and approached the desk. The first task was to test my newfound abilities. Sitting down, I summoned the store interface in my mind. The catalogue of items and skills I could purchase with store currency appeared before me once again, still glowing faintly in the air. [Mana: 780/4750] "Right," I muttered to myself, recalling the boost from the Herculean Physique. I still had much to learn and test about my magical capabilities. I decided to start with the basics, focusing on enhancing my understanding of different fields of magic. Testing the Basics I decided to begin with elemental maniption. Selecting a simple spell for fire maniption, a basic yet fundamental aspect of elemental magic, I held out my hand and concentrated on the sensation of heat, envisioning a small me dancing on my palm. "Incendio," I whispered, the familiar incantation slipping from my lips. To my amazement, a small me flickered to life above my palm. It was a modest fire, but the warmth and light it emitted were real. I could feel the heat against my skin, the slight tug of mana as it fueled the me. With a flick of my wrist, I directed the me to float above the desk, hovering in ce. Satisfied with my initial sess, I extinguished the me with a thought. Next, I wanted to test my ability to manipte water. I filled a goblet with water from a nearby decanter and focused on the liquid. "Aqua Manipulus," I intoned. The water obeyed mymand, rising from the goblet in a twisting, serpentine stream. I guided it through the air, shaping it into various forms before allowing it to settle back into the goblet. The sensation of control was exhrating, and I couldn''t help but smile at my sess. Moving on, I decided to test illusion magic. This field required not only a grasp of mana maniption but also a keen understanding of perception and psychology. I closed my eyes and envisioned the room around me transforming. When I opened them again, the study appeared to have doubled in size, with additional bookshelves and an ornate chandelier hanging from the ceiling. The illusion was nearly perfect, though I could still sense the original boundaries of the room if I concentrated. Satisfied with my progress, I dispelled the illusion with a wave of my hand, the room returning to its normal dimensions. Next, I focused on enhancement magic. This type of magic was used to augment physical attributes, making one stronger, faster, or more resilient. Given my recent acquisition of the Herculean Physique, I decided to test my enhanced strength. I moved to a heavy oak cab on the far side of the room, one I knew was difficult to budge. cing my hands on its sides, I pushed. To my surprise, the cab slid across the floor with minimal effort, a testament to my newfound strength. "Interesting," I mused, flexing my fingers and feeling the raw power coursing through my veins. The Herculean Physique was indeed a significant boost, and I wondered what other enhancements I could achieve with the right magic. Divination. I then turned my attention to divination, the magic of foresight and knowledge. I had always found this field fascinating, both in the game and now in this new reality. I selected a simple scrying spell, one that would allow me to glimpse a possible future. I retrieved a small, polished crystal from my desk drawer and ced it on the table. Concentrating, I chanted the incantation for the scrying spell. The crystal began to glow softly, and images started to form within its depths. I saw shes of events¡ªbandits attacking a vige, a healer tending to the sick, and strange creatures lurking at the edges of my territory. While the visions were fleeting and somewhat disjointed, they provided valuable insights into potential threats and challenges. I made a mental note of what I had seen, determined to use this information to better prepare my defenses. Control Magic. Control magic was another area that piqued my interest. This type of magic involved influencing the actions and thoughts of others and controlling objects. While I was wary of its ethical implications, I knew it could be a powerful tool if used judiciously. I decided to start small, testing my ability to influence the behavior of a simple creature. Spotting an ant scurrying across the floor, I focused on it and whispered themand spell. "Obey," I said softly. The ant stopped in its tracks and turned to face me. I directed it to move in a circle, and itplied, running in a tight loop. After a few moments, I released the spell, and the ant scurried away, none the worse for wear. Psychokinesis. ording to [Vision], this is the magic that Draven has the most aptitude in. Psychokinesis, the ability to move objects with the mind, was a field I was particrly eager to test. I focused on a quill lying on the desk, willing it to rise into the air. Almost effortlessly, the quill lifted off the desk, floating steadily. It was as if my mind instinctively knew how to control it. "Steady," I murmured, maintaining my focus. The quill hovered in ce, responding to my thoughts with remarkable precision. I directed it to move across the room, then return to the desk. The sensation of controlling an object with my mind was both exhrating and natural. As I released my hold on the quill, it gently settled back onto the desk. It felt easier than the other tests, I could feel that I''m capable of controlling other things as well, let''s have more testster. I leaned back in my chair, a satisfied smile spreading across my face. This was a good start. There was much more to learn and test, but I was making progress. The possibilities of magic were vast, and I intended to explore every facet of it. I leaned back in my chair, contemting the results of my experiments. I had made significant progress in understanding and controlling various types of magic. The progress is more than satisfying, if it''s the original Draven with his curses intact, he wouldn''t be able to perform several or even most of those elementary magic. However, I knew this was just the beginning. The challenges facing my territory were vast andplex, requiring more than just magical prowess. I turned my thoughts to the store currency system. The Herculean Physique had been a valuable acquisition, but I needed to be strategic about my next purchases. Each store currency point was precious, and I needed to ensure that each purchase would provide maximum benefit. [Mana: 680/4750] The expenditure of mana had been considerable, but manageable. I would need to find ways to replenish it more efficiently, perhaps through potions or specific training regimens. Additionally, I needed to consider the long-term sustainability of my magic usage. Overreliance on any single type of magic could leave me vulnerable. As I pondered my next steps, a knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. Alfred entered, carrying a stack of reports and documents. "My lord," Alfred said, bowing slightly. "These are thetest updates from your territories. I thought you might want to review them." I nodded, epting the papers. "Thank you, Alfred. Please ensure that the orders I gave earlier are being carried out. I need to be kept informed of any developments, especially regarding the bandits and the disease outbreak." "Of course, my lord," Alfred replied, his tone respectful yet efficient. "Is there anything else you require?" I considered for a moment. "Yes, arrange for a meeting with the senior staff and advisors. I need to discuss our strategy and ensure everyone is aligned with our goals." "At once, my lord," Alfred said, bowing again before leaving the room. nning Ahead Alone once more, I turned my attention back to the reports. The bandit activity had increased in frequency and severity, indicating a level of organization and leadership that was troubling. The disease outbreak was spreading faster than anticipated, and the sightings of strange creatures were bing more frequent and rming. I needed to prioritize my actions. Strengthening the defenses against the bandits was crucial to maintaining order and protecting my people. Addressing the disease outbreak required immediate medical intervention and possibly magical remedies to contain and cure it. Investigating the strange creatures would provide insights into the potential threats they posed and how tobat them effectively. The drought, while a significant issue, had a slightly longer timeline before it would be catastrophic. Still, I needed to start nning for long-term solutions, including the possibility of using magic to summon rain or purify water sources. I made a list of priorities, noting down specific actions and resources required for each issue. I would need to delegate tasks to trusted advisors and ensure that they had the support and resources necessary to carry out their duties effectively. As I wrote, my thoughts returned to the store currency system. The Herculean Physique had been a game-changer, and I wondered what other enhancements could provide simr benefits. I decided to explore the catalogue further, looking for options that wouldplement my existing abilities and address the immediate needs of my territory. Chapter 12: Exploring Magic Back at the university, after Draven disappeared to the toilet, a certain figure¡ªa woman¡ªstrolled around in his guise. "That vile man. He broke our promise," the woman muttered. As she walked, her white, silky hair flowed perfectly with each step. She was d in knight attire that clearly showed her rank above a normal knight: a polished silver breastte adorned with intricate gold filigree, a flowing blue cape fastened with an ornate brooch, and high leather boots that clicked with each step. Her armor, though practical, was designed with elegance, highlighting her status and authority within the knightly order. "Just where is he? Is he at his office?" she wondered aloud, searching for the man who had caused her so much hardship with his obsession. Draven Arcanum von Drakhan, the false prodigy, a fool with an arrogant mask, the viin professor. Arriving at his office, she knocked immediately. "Hello? Draven? It''s me, Sophie," she called. There was no response. Knock! Knock! Her heart turned cold. With her rising emotion, the temperature around her dropped several degrees as her mana began to stir. "Hello? If you''re avoiding me because you broke our promise, it will only worsen my opinion of you, Draven. Please be¡ª" Before she could finish, a staff member interrupted her. "U-Um... if you''re looking for Professor Draven, he hasn''t reached his office yet," he said with a wry smile, the chill from her mana evident on his face. "Oh... I-I''m sorry. Thank you for the information," she stammered, her face reddening as she turned to leave. "I-I guess I was wrong. But where did that man go? Returning home this early is so unlike him." She uttered. "Maybe he did so because he''s afraid of facing you, mydy," said the person who had been following her like a shadow. "He wouldn''t. I''ve known him long enough to know that he wouldn''t leave the university until his working hours are finished because of his huge ego," Sophie replied with absolute confidence. Checking the watch on her wrist, she let out a sigh. "I thought I could visit him after the ss. There''s something about the lecture that I wanted to ask him, aside from voicing my disappointment. But I guess it''s already time for our ss. Let''s go, Sharon. Unlike him, our ss is not just words," she said as she turned and began to walk away. Suddenly, a deep voice interrupted her. "Lady Icevern. Fancy meeting you here," the voice rumbled, thick with mana that resonated with anyone who practiced its use, whether as a warrior or a mage, indicating the speaker''s immense power. "L-Lord Chancellor," Sophie and her knight immediately bowed respectfully. It was the Chancellor of the Magic Tower University, the mightiest figure within the institution. He was an imposing figure with long, silver hair flowing down his back, a neatly trimmed beard, and piercing blue eyes that seemed to see through everything. His robes were of the deepest blue, adorned with silver runes that glowed faintly with contained power. A staff, taller than himself and crowned with a crystalline orb, was held loosely in his hand, emanating an aura of ancient magic. With a raise of his hand, he halted their formalities. "Halt the formalities. I have had enough of them. Hm?" The Chancellor nced in the direction Sophie hade from and nodded knowingly. "I''ve seen Draven''s lecture, splendid as ever. But today seems different; his words gave me some inspiration as well. I was about to visit him, but it seems he is not in his office." The Chancellor gave Sophie an understanding look. "Are you here to visit your husband as well, young Icevern?" Sophie''s face twitched at the word ''husband'', but she maintained herposure. As a knight, it was essential to show proper formality and courtesy to those of higher rank. "I did. But it seems that he''s not here. Since it''s near the time for me to give the knight ss their first lecture as well, would you please excuse me, sire?" "Of course, of course. Be well, Young Lady. And stay patient," the Chancellor said, uttering some cryptic words before disappearing into a cloud of smoke. "Phew! Visiting that man has never been a good choice," Sophie said, trying to calm herself. The Chancellor''s presence was quite overwhelming. She then looked at her knight. "Are you okay, Sharon?" "I-I''m fine, mydy," Sharon replied. "...Let''s get a drink before heading to the ss," Sophie suggested, seeking a moment topose herself before continuing her duties. ___ "Come," I uttered. Following my words, several items came to me directly, twirling and rotating with mymand, then returning to their positions. "This is good," I muttered to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction with my progress. For the past three days, my life has been consumed by rigorous experimentation with magic. My study had transformed into a chaoticboratory, littered with books, scrolls, and magical artifacts. I had a decent grasp of summoning mes and manipting water, but anything beyond elementary magic was beyond my reach. My mana pool, though considerable, wasn''t enough to sustain advanced spells. Each time I tried, I found myself waiting for my mana to replenish, a slow and tedious process that severely hindered my progress. Realizing that mastering magic outside my specialization¡ªcontrol magic¡ªwould take an exorbitant amount of time and effort, I decided to focus solely on what I was meant to excelin:psychokinesis. Control magic had always been Draven''s forte, and I was determined to hone this ability to its fullest. The challengey in maintaining and memorizing the intricate magic circles required for psychokinesis. The precision and concentration needed were daunting, and anypse in focus could lead to failure. As I pondered this, an idea struck me that could potentially simplify my struggle. Yesterday, after an intense session of spellcasting, I decided to take a shower. The hot water soothed my weary muscles, washing away the grime and fatigue of the day. Stepping out, I stood before the grand mirror in my bathroom, a relic from Draven''s opulent lifestyle. As I toweled off, my eyes caught sight of my reflection, and I paused. Something was different about my arms. ording to the game''s lore, Draven bore tattoos of curses imprinted on his forearms¡ªintricate and sinister marks that spoke of his dark past and immense power. These tattoos, which had always defined Draven''s arms, were gone. I stared in disbelief at my unblemished skin. The curses that had once marked my arms had vanished, leaving them bare. As I traced my fingers over the smooth skin, an idea began to form. The absence of these tattoos provided an opportunity¡ªa nk canvas. I had been struggling with the precision needed to maintain and memorize the magic circles for psychokinesis. But what if I could permanently engrave these magic circles onto my body? This would save time and effort, allowing me to ess my powers more readily. Determined to pursue this idea, I spent hours drafting the design of the magic circle. Using various tomes and scrolls for reference, I meticulously crafted the pattern, ensuring its uracy and effectiveness. Once I was satisfied, I prepared for the ritual to inscribe it onto my left forearm. The process would be painful, I knew. Engraving a magic circle onto one''s body involved binding the spell directly to flesh and blood. However, my [Herculean Physique] would help mitigate the pain, and the potential benefits far outweighed the risks. Gathering the necessary materials¡ªa fine-tipped stylus imbued with enchantments, a vial of magical ink, and a small de for the initial cuts¡ªI sat at my desk, rolling up my sleeve. The stylus glowed faintly as I dipped it into the ink and began the delicate work of inscribing the magic circle onto my skin. The first cut was sharp, a searing pain that shot through my arm. I gritted my teeth and continued, the ink seeping into the wound and merging with my flesh. The pain was intense, but I focused on the task at hand, knowing each line and curve brought me closer to my goal. As I progressed, the [Herculean Physique] dulled the pain, reducing it to a manageable level. With each stroke, the magic circle took shape, its intricate patterns glowing softly as the ink bonded with my skin. The process was grueling, but after what felt like hours, I finallypleted the engraving. I sat back, panting and covered in sweat, but a sense of aplishment washed over me as I looked at the glowing circle on my forearm. At first, the pain had been nearly unbearable, but as predicted, the [Herculean Physique] reduced it significantly. Within minutes, the pain had subsidedpletely, leaving only a faint tingling sensation. The magic circle was now a permanent part of me, a conduit for my psychokic abilities. The following day, I was eager to test the effectiveness of my newly inscribed magic circle. I started with small objects, using my mind to lift and manipte them with ease. The engraved circle acted as a constant focus, allowing me to channel my powers without the need to constantly redraw or memorize the spell. Encouraged by my sess, I decided to push my limits. In the corner of my study, I had arge metal chest filled with books and supplies. It weighed approximately 200 kilograms¡ªa formidable challenge for any mage. I stood before the chest, focusing on the engraved circle on my arm. Taking a deep breath, I activated the magic circle, feeling the familiar surge of power as it flowed through me. I extended my hand towards the chest, visualizing it rising into the air. "Lift," Imanded, my voice steady and filled with intent. Chapter 13: To The Earldom of Drakhan "Lift," Imanded, my voice steady and filled with intent. At first, the chest wobbled, sightly, then slowly, it began to rise. The strain was immense, but I held my concentration, willing the chest to move higher. Sweat trickled down my forehead as I focused all my energy on maintaining the lift. Inch by inch, the chest ascended until it hovered af ew feet off the ground. I moved it carefully around the room, testing my control and precision. The engraved circle made a remarkable difference, providing a stable and consistent channel for my psychokic powers. I could manipte the chest with greater uracy and less effortthan ever before. After several minutes, I gently lowered the chest back to the ground, releasing the spell with a sigh of relief. The exertion had been significant, but the results were undeniable. The engraved magic circle was a sess, vastly improving my ability to use psychokinesis. As I sat back in my chair, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and aplishment. The past few days had been challenging, but I had made significant progress. My decision to focus on control magic, specifically psychokinesis,had proven to bethe right choice. The engraved magic circle on my arm was a testament to my determination and ingenuity. ''While effort is undoubtedly important, talent ys an equally¡ªif not more¡ªcrucial role in mastering magic. It''s futile to expect a fish to climb a tree, so choose your pathwisely'' I chuckled as I remembered my own words from the first lecture. Draven should have taken those words personally and moved on. "It''s a great improvement, but it''s still far than enough and reassuring," I uttered. The improvement of my understanding and mastery of magic starting from a scratch is something thatnormalpeople wouldn''t be able to achieve, andsomething thatI could achieve because of [Comprehension] and my modern logic. But for now, my mana has now once again dwindledwithonly 400 remaining. Let''s think about something else. The day was still young, and there was much tobe done. I had already made significant strides in improving my magical abilities, but the real test would be applying these skills to the challengesat hand. As I nned my next steps, I knew that I would need to bnce my time between furthering my magical studies and addressing the immediate needs of my territory. I nced at the stack of reports on mydesk,detailing thetest developments from the field.The bandit activity was slightly reducedbecause of theknights,the disease outbreak was slowly contained, but the sightings of strange creatures were bing more frequent. Each issue required careful nning and decisive action. "Lift," Imanded, my voice steady and filled with intent. At first, the chest wobbled slightly, then slowly, it began to rise. The strain was immense, but I held my concentration, willing the chest to move higher. Sweat trickled down my forehead as I focused all my energy on maintaining the lift. Inch by inch, the chest ascended until it hovered a few feet off the ground. I moved it carefully around the room, testing my control and precision. The engraved circle made a remarkable difference, providing a stable and consistent channel for my psychokic powers. I could manipte the chest with greater uracy and less effortthan ever before. After several minutes, I gently lowered the chest back to the ground, releasing the spell with a sigh of relief. The exertion had been significant, but the results were undeniable. The engraved magic circle was a sess, vastly improving my ability to use psychokinesis. As I sat back in my chair, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride and aplishment. The past few days had been challenging, but I had made significant progress. My decision to focus on control magic, specifically psychokinesis,had proven to bethe right choice. The engraved magic circle on my arm was a testament to my determination and ingenuity. ''While effort is undoubtedly important, talent ys an equally¡ªif not more¡ªcrucial role in mastering magic. It''s futile to expect a fish to climb a tree, so choose your pathwisely'' I chuckled as I remembered my own words from the first lecture. Draven should have taken those words personally and moved on. "It''s a great improvement, but it''s still far than enough and reassuring," I uttered. The improvement of my understanding and mastery of magic starting from a scratch is something thatnormalpeople wouldn''t be able to achieve, andsomething thatI could achieve because of [Comprehension] and my modern logic. But for now, my mana has now once again dwindledwithonly 400 remaining. Let''s think about something else. The day was still young, and there was much tobe done. I had already made significant strides in improving my magical abilities, but the real test would be applying these skills to the challengesat hand. As I nned my next steps, I knew that I would need to bnce my time between furthering my magical studies and addressing the immediate needs of my territory. I nced at the stack of reports on mydesk,detailing thetest developments from the field.The bandit activity was slightly reducedbecause of theknights,the disease outbreak was slowly contained, but the sightings of strange creatures were bing more frequent. Each issue required careful nning and decisive action. As Iwas lostin thought, a firm knock echoed through the room, snapping me back to reality. With a subtle gesture of my hand, I employed psychokinesis to open the door, revealing Alfred standing outside. He wore his usual stoic expression, a thick, ornate tome held reverentlyin his hands. "Your Monthly Magician Journal, my lord," Alfred announced, his voice carrying a tone of respect as he entered the room. With a bow, he ced the journal delicately on the table, its cover shimmering faintly with embedded runesbeforewithdrawing from the room with practiced efficiency. Alone once more, I turned my attention to the tome before me, lifting it with my mind and flipping it open to reveal its contents. The Magician Journal was a treasure trove of knowledge, renowned for its in-depth articles and cutting-edge insights into the world of magic.AsI focused on a particr section, a hologram-like projection emerged, casting scenes and text into the air as if conjured by some unseen force. The first headline seized my attention immediately, disying the image of a young girl whose eyes sparkled with an unmistakable intelligence and determination.She was hailed as the "Genius Child" by the university, a titlebefitting her remarkable prowess in the arcane arts.A member of one of the eight great houses of the Regaria Kingdom, ra Valen wasa namesynonymous with excellence. Her trait, "The Perfect Magician," spoke volumes of her unparalleled mastery of magic, a feat that even seasoned practitioners could only dream of achieving. As I absorbed the details of ra''s achievements, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and admiration. Her ability to master spells that would take others years to grasp was a testament to her extraordinary talent and dedication. But at the same time, a thick envy and hatred appeared within me. It must be Draven''s soulremainsrejecting those who seem to have agreaterpotential than him. How foolish. A professor isina certain sense, a teacher as well. The ability to love potential is a must. These kinds of envy and hatred are not something I could tolerate. Begone. As if responding to mymand,the slight pressure on my chest disappeared. Turning my attention to thenextarticle,I was metwith a less ttering sight¡ªthe narrative of myownperceived decline.The piece chronicled my journey from a prodigious young magician to a fading figure in my thirties, highlighting my inability to fulfillthe promises I had madeto the university and the magicalmunity atrge.It was a sobering reminder of the expectations that weighed heavily upon my shoulders, a reminder that time was not on my side. "Draven, the senior magician, once a prodigy, now seems to be fading into obscurity," the article dered, its words echoing in the recesses of my mind.The mention of my unfinished breakthrough in control magic served as a stark reminder of the challenges thaty ahead, challengesthat I could no longer afford to ignore. As I closed the hologram with a heavy sigh, I felt the weight of my responsibilities pressing down upon me.The road ahead wasfraught with uncertainty, but I knewthatI could not afford to falter.But the feeling of getting rushed is annoying, even for me. "Hm... My next lecture is in two weeks.I guessI should use the time to take some necessary action," I stand up from my seat and put on my coat. "Let''s go to the Drakhan''s territory and visit the hidden tomb of the king of heroes." I gathered a few essentials, including my notes and some enchanted tools, and headed out of my study. The halls of my estate were quiet, the echoes of my footsteps the only sound apanying me. As I made my way toward the carriage that would take me to Drakhan''s territory, I couldn''t help but reflect on the journeythatyahead. Exiting my room, Iwas metby a handful of servants bustling about with their daily tasks. They paused, their eyes widening in surprise as they saw me heading for the door with such purpose. "Lord Drakhan, where are you going?" one of the servants dared to ask, her voice tinged with curiosity and concern. "To the Drakhan territory," I replied curtly, continuing my stride without breaking pace. Alfred, ever the attentive butler, appeared from around a corner, his expressiononeof mild rm. "My lord, this is quite sudden. Might I inquire as to the nature of this unexpected journey?" "I''m going to visit the hidden tomb of the king of heroes," I exined, trying to sidestep any further questions. "It''s necessary for my research." Alfred''s eyes widened in astonishment. "But, my lord, traveling alone to such a ce is dangerous. Surelyyoushould take a retinue of knights for protection." I frowned at the suggestion. In the past, I had avoided taking my knights with me, fearing they would witness my struggles and declining prowess. But that was Draven''s concern, not mine. "Fine," I conceded. "I''ll take five knights with me. Gather them immediately." Alfred nodded, clearly relieved. Within moments, five knightswere assembled, their armor gleaming and their expressions a mixture of curiosity and determination. With my small entourage prepared, we set off towards the carriagewaitingat the estate''s entrance. The journey to Drakhan''s territory was not a short one, and as we traveled, I took the time to exin thesignificance of the regionto the knights, whoseemto be knights thatdidn''tquite familiar with the Drakhan Earldom.Maybethey were hiredtalents from the capital. "Our territory epasses three major cities," Chapter 14: The Declining Territory "Our territory epasses three major cities," I began, my voice carrying over the rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels. "First, there is Aurelion, the capital city, known for its bustling markets and the grand Drakhan Manor, where the administrative duties of the earldomare conducted. It is the heart of our political power and economic influence." Aurelion, with its sprawling markets filled with exotic goods from across the kingdom and beyond.The Drakhan Manor, an imposing structure of stone and marble, stood as a symbol of the family''s long-standing power and prestige. The city''s wealth was evident in its well-maintained streets and theopulenceof its buildings, each one a testament to the prosperity that had been carefully cultivated over generations. "The second city is rith, famed for its academies and schools of magic. Many promising magicians and schrse from rith, making it a hub of knowledge and arcane study. The Drakhan family has always supported the pursuit of magical excellence, and rithstands asa testament to thatmitment." rith was where the brightest minds of the kingdom gathered, its streets lined with libraries,boratories, and lecture halls. The academies there were renowned for their rigorous curric and their ability to produce some of the most skilled magicians and schrs in thend. The city''s atmosphere buzzed with intellectual energy, and it was not umon to see students and professors engaged in heated debates about thetest magical theories. "Lastly, we have Valoria, the city of craftsmen and artisans. Valoria is known for its skilled workers who produce everything from fine jewelry to advanced magical apparatus. The quality of goods from Valoria is unmatched, contributing significantly to the earldom''s wealth." Valoria was a city where creativity and craftsmanship flourished. The artisans there were masters of their trades, creating works of art and tools of incredible precision. The city''s workshops and forges were always busy, the sound of hammering and the glow of furnaces a constant backdrop to theindustriousactivitiesthat took ce. The products of Valoria were highly sought after, not just within thekingdom,but far beyond its borders. "The wealth of the Drakhan Earldom," I continued, "is derived from the unique contributions of these three cities. Aurelion''s trade and politics, rith''s knowledge and magical advancements, and Valoria''s unparalleled craftsmanship. Together, they make our territory one of the most prosperous in the Regaria Kingdom." As I spoke, I could see the knights'' expressions shift from mere curiosity to a deeper understanding of the significance of our journey. The Drakhan Earldom was more than justnd and titles; it was a legacy of power, knowledge, and craftsmanship that required careful stewardship and a willingness to confront the challengesthat threatenedits prosperity. The journey took about two days, thanks to the superb quality of the Drakhan carriage. After touching it with [Chyrisus'' Touch], the carriage became even morefortable and faster. What would have taken peddlers five days took us only two. Despite the efficiency of our travel, I didn''t sleep a wink. It wasn''t due to any difort orck of hygiene. The knights had set up the Drakhan''s house-like tent and cleaned the area meticulously, providing truly noble treatment. However, thanks to [Herculean Physique], I didn''t feel evena slight fatigue. Instead, I used the time to read the magic books I had brought along, immersing myself in their knowledge to make the most of the journey. And now, we had finally arrived. At the Earldom of Drakhan. As we approached the Earldom of Drakhan, I couldn''t help but feel a mixture of anticipation and apprehension. The feeling of having myownrichnd where I''m a lord is something that would never have happened in my previous world as a mechanical engineering professor. Thisnd, my domain, was supposed to reflect the grandeur and prosperity of the Drakhan name. Yet, as we drew closer, the reality began to unravel before my eyes, stark and disheartening. The once bustling roads leading to Aurelion, the capital city, were now riddled with potholes and overgrown with weeds. Merchants trudged along with worn-out expressions, their cartsden with goods that seemed to have seen better days. The market stalls, which should have been brimming with exotic items, were sparse and poorly stocked. Aurelion''s air, once filled with the vibrant hum of trade and politics, now carried a sense of fatigue and desperation. As we passed through rith, the famed city of academies and magic, the contrast was even more jarring. The streetswere linedwith dpidated buildings, and the once majestic academies showed signs of neglect. The libraries, which should have been hubs of intellectual energy, seemed eerily quiet, and the few students I saw looked more concerned with survival than schrly pursuits. The magical wards that protected the city flickered sporadically, indicating ack of maintenance and resources. Valoria, the city of craftsmen and artisans, was perhaps the most heart-wrenching sight. The forges and workshops that once bustled with creativity and craftsmanship were now silent or operating at minimal capacity. The artisans, once proud and skilled, appeared worn and defeated, their tools rusty and their materials of poor quality. The streetswere linedwith closed shops, and the overall atmosphere was one of decline and disrepair. I clenched my fists, feeling a surge of anger and frustration. The hint of grandeur could stillbe seenin the architecture and theyout of the cities, but it was overshadowed by the evident hardships and difficulties. The biggest reason for this decline wasclearto me: Draven''s stingy personality had deemed all treasures and resourcesshouldbe hoarded for his personal gain, not for the development and prosperity of the region. It was illogical and foolish, a short-sighted greed that had led to thesuffering of the people. I guess there are lots of people in thisnd who would rejoice in my death. "We''ve arrived, my lord," Alfred''s voice broke through my thoughts. The carriage rolled to a stopin front ofthe Drakhan family''s castle. The servants and guards around us were visibly surprised at my arrival. Whispers spread quickly, and I could sense their curiosity and apprehension. "I am here for an inspection and a certain research business," I stated indifferently, ignoring their startled reactions. Their surprise did not concern me;my focus wason understanding the extent of the issues guing my domain and finding solutions. As I entered the castle, Iwas taken abackby its grandeur. Despite the decline outside, the interior was surprisingly well-maintained. The castle''s stone and marble wallswere adornedwith intricate tapestries and paintings, each telling a story of the Drakhan lineage. The floors gleamed with polished tiles, and the chandeliers sparkled with countless crystals. The fields surrounding the manor were lush and meticulously cared for, a stark contrast to the state of the cities. Servants moved about with practiced efficiency, tending to the gardens and maintaining the pristine condition of the grounds. The guards, dressed in their polished armor, stood at attention, their expressions a mix of surprise as I passed. Inside, the castle was even more breathtaking. The hallwayswere linedwith statues and suits of armor, each a testament to the family''s history and achievements. The grand hall, with its vaulted ceilings and magnificent stained ss windows, was a sight to behold. The attention to detail in the carvings and decorations spoke of a time when no expensewas sparedto create a haven of beauty andopulence. My private chamber, the Earl''s Chamber, was a sanctuary of luxury. The wallswere linedwith bookshelves filled with rare tomes and scrolls, and arge desk stood by thewindow,overlooking the sprawling estate. A four-poster bed with rich, velvet drapes dominated one side of the room, and a collection of fine weapons and artifacts was disyed on the walls. Among them, a particr sword caught my eye, adorned with intricate engravings and an aura of power. I turned on my [Vision]andI could seea raging aura of dark mana on it. It must be something that goes well with the Drakhan''s blood. I took it in hand, feeling its weight and bnce. But admiration would have to wait. I had more pressing matters to attend to. With the sword secured at my side, Imade my wayto the courtyard, intent on visiting the hidden tomb of the king of heroes, a ce greatly cherished by my father. However, as I prepared to leave, I was approached by the captain of the Drakhan Knight Order, Modric. "My lord," he began, a hint of disdain in his eyes, "you should not venture to such a dangerous ce alone. Allow me and my men to apany you for your protection." I could sense his strong sense of duty, even if itwacedwithan underestimation ofmy capabilities. His expression clearly suggested that he doubted my strength and skill. A hint of raging wrath appeared on my stomach, but I knew very well it was Draven''s feelings. The one he''s underestimating is the former Draven''s abilities. Not mine. "Very well," I replied, nodding. As we prepared to depart, I walked over to the stables where the Drakhan Head Family''s steed, a magnificent ck horse, awaited. The horse was a beautiful and mightycreature, its coat gleaming in the sunlight. "Master. It''s a steed that only the former head''s personal-" Modric seems to be uttering something, But I didn''t care. Without hesitation, Imounted the horse with ease, its powerful muscles rippling beneath me.The horse is surprisingly tame. I could feel its loyalty towards me somehow, as expected of Drakhan''s head family''s steed. "Could mount..." The captain''s eyes widened in surprise, his demeanor shifting from disdain to a newfound respect. "Impressive, my lord," he muttered, his tone more respectful. His men followed suit, their attitudes noticeably more deferential. I wonder what happened to them? "Now, let''s go. I don''t have all day," Chapter 15: The Tomb of The King of Heroes "Form up,"Imanded, dismounting and stepping forward. The knights spread out, forming a protective semicircle around the entrance. A deep breath settled my nerves as I approached the entrance, my hand brushing the cold stone of the door. The runes red brighter at my touch, reacting to the presence of my mana. It was a promising sign. With a pulse of psychokinesis, I pushed the doors open. They groaned on their ancient hinges before slowly parting, revealing a dark, yawning interior. "Light the torches,"I said,turning backto the knights. They moved efficiently, lighting torches and passing them around. As we entered, the light from the torches flickered against the walls, casting long shadows. Theinterior of the tombwas as grand as the exterior, with high ceilings supported by intricately carved pirs. Frescoes depicted scenes of great battles and heroic deeds, the colors still vibrant despite the passage of time. "There''sa presence here,"one of the knights muttered, his voice hushed with awe. I felt ittoo¡ªa sense of something watching us, waiting. "This is no ordinary tomb,"I said, my voice echoing slightly in the vast chamber."We are in a ce of legends. Stay alert." We moved deeper into the tomb, the air growing cooler and more oppressive. At the far end of the main chamber stood a grand sarcophagus, its lid adorned with golden inscriptions.This, I knew, was where the king of heroes rested. As we approached, the runes on thesarcophagusbegan to glow, pulsing in rhythm with the beat of my heart. I extended my hand, focusing my mana into a steady stream that flowed into the inscriptions. The ancient symbols red to life, and with a rumbling sound, the lid began to shift. A low, echoing voice filled the chamber."Who dares disturb the slumber of the king of heroes?" "My lord.Thiscould be dangerous,"Modric uttered, a hint of cold sweat couldbe seenon his forehead. One peculiar trait that Draven has is his nerves of steel. Even though the men looked nervous and vignt, Ididn''tfeelevena single hint of tension in the air or within me. I stood firm, ignoring Modric, my eyes fixed on thesarcophagus."I am Draven, Earl of thisnd. I seek the trial of Gilgamesh." There was a pause, then the voice spoke again,this timewith a hint of amusement."Very well, Draven Arcanum von Drakhan, son of Darzen. You seek the trial, and so you shall have it."Answering with my full name thatIdidn''ttold him. Thelid of thesarcophagusslid aside, revealing a stairway that led down into darkness. I turned to my knights, their faces reflectinga mix offear and determination. "Modric, select ten men to apany me. The rest will guard the entrance." Modric nodded, quickly choosing nine of the most seasoned knights. The chosen men stepped forward together with him, their expressions resolute. With a final nod, I descended the stairs, the knights following closely behind. The air grew colder, and the sense of ancient power grew stronger with each step. At the bottom, we emerged into arge, circr chamber. In the center stood a pedestal, on which rested a simple yet elegant sword. "This is it," I whispered, stepping forward. The sword seemed to hum with a power of its own, the air around it shimmering slightly. As I reached for it, the voice boomed again. "To im the sword, you must prove your worth. Face the trial, son of Darzen." The chamber began to shift, the walls rippling as illusions of warriors formed around us. These were no ordinary apparitions; they moved with the fluidity and precision of seasoned fighters. "Prepare yourselves!" I shouted, drawing my own de and summoning my psychokinesis. The knights formed a protective circle around me, their weapons ready. The first wave of spectral warriors charged, and the battle began. I used my psychokinesis to hurl stones and debris at our attackers, while my knights met them with sword and shield. The fight was intense, the illusions surprisingly solid and formidable. As my mana reserves dwindled rapidly, I realized I wouldn''t be able to defeat all of them with my psychokinesis alone. I needed something else. Looking at a certain knight''s swift movement in defeating one of the illusions, an idea crossed my mind. [Comprehension] In such a short moment, my brainprehended and engraved the movement of the knight to my memory. It all happened in a sh, leaving my mana in a low amount of 230. But it was enough. "My lord!!" Modric, who was surrounded by three illusions, shouted when he saw an illusion of a temr knight approaching me and about to attack. Now it was time for my [Herculean Physique] to shine. Whoosh! The sword of the temr knight illusion passed by me as I dodged it by a hair''s breadth. Such a feat would have been impossible with my former self, but with [Comprehension] and [Herculean Physique], even this kind of movement was possible. sh! I shed the ghost''s exposed nk with the Drakhan sword swiftly. From that point on, I continued the battle with swordsmanship. Each swing was precise, each dodge calcted, my body moving with an agility and strength I had never before possessed. Finally, with a final surge of effort, I sted thest of the illusions into oblivion. The chamber fell silent, save for my men''s heavy breathing. Thanks to [Herculean Physique], my breathing was still in order. The sword on the pedestal then glowed brighter, and I stepped forward once more. When I attempted to hold it, the scenery around me immediately changes. "Oho... It''s been a while since I got a visitor," a deep, resonant voice echoed through the chamber. Chapter 16: The King of Heroes, Gilgamesh "Oho...It''sbeen a while since I got a visitor," I found myself standing in a vast, open in under asky dark andswirling with storm clouds. The oppressive air of the tomb was gone, reced by an overwhelming sense of expanse and power. Before me stood a figure d in golden armor,hispresencemanding and awe-inspiring.Thiswas Gilgamesh, the legendary king of heroes. Gilgamesh''saura was almost palpable,abination ofraw power and ancient wisdom. Hisverypresence seemed to bend the air around him, a testament to his unparalleled strength and history. Known throughout the ages as the hero king, Gilgamesh had conquerednds, vanquished mighty foes, and amassed vast treasures. His deeds were the stuff of legends, his name synonymous with greatness. He had short golden hair that shimmered like the sun, framing a face both regal and intimidating. His eyes, a deep crimson, held a mix of disdain and curiosity as he regarded me. His golden armor, adorned with intricate designs and ancient runes, gleamed with an ethereal light.Gilgamesh''sstance was rxed, yet there was an undeniable air of majesty and dominance about him. "Oho, and who might you be?"he asked, his tonehaughty, befitting his grand stature and history. "Iam Draven Arcanum von Drakhan,"I replied, my voice steady despite the immense pressure I felt. Gilgamesh''seyes narrowed slightly, andthen,without warning, he unleashed a torrent of murderous intent and hisfuura.The air grew thick and suffocating, a crushing weight pressing down on me. My breathing becamebored, eachinhale was a struggle. But I stood firm. My [Herculean Physique] helped me endure the physical strain, andDraven''smental of steel, mental of adamantine, honed through years of discipline and his monstrous ego, kept me from faltering. Gilgamesh observed me intently, the corners of his mouth twitching upward."Interesting,"he mused, the murderous aura receding."You are strong, both in body and mind. I respect that." A heartyugh erupted from him, echoing across the in."Very well, Draven. You have earned my attention. Thest person to stand here was your father, Darzen. He sought only one thing: the Drakhan Sword, a de that resonates with your bloodline." I nodded, absorbing the revtion. My father had stood where I stood now, facing this legendary figure. The Drakhan Sword wasindeeda family heirloom, a weapon of great power and significance.Thisis actually the first time I heard that.It''sa history I,as one of the game developers, did not know. Gilgamesh''sexpression softenedslightlyas he regarded me."Tell me, Draven, what is it that you seek? What do you wish to know?" I took a deep breath, considering my response carefully. Idon''tknow ifit''sbecause of my game and history knowledge of the character and the epic of Gilgamesh, but I decided to take a risk."I seek your strength, all of your might and power." I rememberaboutthe Gate of Babilonia, the Grimoire of Gilgamesh that contained allofhis mighty treasures.With that in hand, there would be nothing Icouldn''tface. For a moment, there was silence. Then, Gilgameshughed again, a deep, genuineugh that seemed to shake theveryground."Bold, very bold! It has been a long time since anyone has made meugh like this. But s, I cannot grant your request. My alter ego and the seed of my power have alreadybeen given away, entrusted to another not of this world." I felt a pang of disappointment but hid it well.Gilgamesh''spower was beyond anything I could have imagined, but his words hinted at somethinggreater, a force that existed beyond my current understanding. Gilgamesh''sgaze softened."However, I can offer you guidance and a fraction of my strength, a token of my respect for your bravery and determination. Use it wisely, Draven, and continue to pursue your path with unwavering resolve." I nodded, epting his words with a sense of gratitude. Even a fraction ofGilgamesh''sstrength was more than Icould havehoped for. The legendary king of heroes extended his hand, and I felt a surge of energy flow into me, a gift that would aid me in the challengestoe. Gilgamesh''sexpression turned contemtive as he continued,"You see, Draven, my reason for sending my seed and alter ego to another world is rooted inthe responsibilities I bear. Babilonia and Uruk were not merely kingdoms; they were bastions, the heart of a defense against demonic incursions. The gods entrusted me with this duty not solely forthe protection ofour world but for safeguarding several realms." He paused, his eyes distant as if recalling ancient memories."There exists ace,distant andperilous,where a demonking''spower surpasses anything this world has faced.To ensure its safety, I sent my alter ego and the seed of my power to a chosen individual there. This person holds the key to thatrealm''ssurvival, just as I once did for Babilonia. The struggle against demonic forces isa battlefought on multiple fronts, andmy presence was neededelsewhere." I absorbed his words, understanding the gravity of his actions. Gilgamesh, always a guardian, had extended his reach beyond the confines of our world, a testament to his unyielding sense of duty. After recounting his story,Gilgamesh''seyes lit up with realization. He raised his hand, and a fountain penappeared, hoveringbetween us."Ah, I almost forgot.This,"he said, gesturing to the pen,"is a gift that suits your talents in''Control''magic and psychokinesis. It is no ordinary pen." I looked at the pen, noting its elegant design. It shimmered with an otherworldly light, intricate runes etched along its surface."This pen,"Gilgamesh continued,"is a living weapon.Itwas craftedfrom the essence of the god of wisdom, whomI defeated.Its true potential lies not just in writing but inbat and magic. It adapts to theuser''swill, capable of transforming into various forms." He handed me the pen, and as I touched it, I felt a faint pulse, a sign of itstent power."This pen can reproduce''seeds''if fed a certain amount of mana.With practice, you can create various types of pens¡ªfirepens, dark pens, psychokinesis pens, and more.Each one will aid you in different magical disciplines, acting as an extension of your will." I marveled at the pen, feeling its connection to my mana. The possibilities it offered were endless, a versatile tool that could grow with my abilities. Gilgamesh''sgaze softened as he prepared to bid farewell."Before you go, let me exin the fraction of strength I have bestowed upon you. It has appeared in your list of skills as''King ofHeroes''Might.''This power enhances your physical and magical abilities, granting you a measure of my resilience and authority. You will find your strength increased, your magic more potent, and your presencemanding." As he spoke, I felt a surge of energywithin me, a newfound vitality coursing through my veins. The''King ofHeroes''Might''was more than just power; it was a legacy, a piece ofGilgamesh''sessence that now resided in me. With a final nod, Gilgamesh began to fade, his form dissolving into the ether."Go forth, Draven, andmake use ofthe gifts you have received. Prove yourself worthy of the legacy you carry and the power you possess. And save the world, Hero Dravis," I found myself back in the tomb, the knights looking at me with awe and confusion. The sword on the pedestal glowed brightly,a symbol ofthe trial I had faced and the strength I had gained. As I put back the sword, a sense of purpose filled me. The weight ofGilgamesh''swords and the power he had granted resonated deeply within me. The path ahead was fraught with challenges, but I now carried the strength and wisdom of the king of heroes. ''Hero Dravis'' Looks likethere''sno lie could pass the king of heroes, I chuckled. We exited the tomb, the knights surrounding me with a newfound respect, including Modric. The journey back to the Drakhan manor was uneventful, the silence heavy with the implications of what had transpired. Each step I took felt more assured, andmy resolve strengthened by the encounter. Back at the manor, the sun was setting, casting a golden hue over thendscape.Theopulenceof the manor, once a stark contrast to the struggling cities, now felt like a beacon of hope. I''veobtained what I want, but it will be a waste if Ijustleave like this. I still have several days before thenextlecture. Looking at my territorpletely differenttowhat I have in mind raises a slight annoyance inside me, butitcan''tbe helped. It''snot good to keep on relying on good luck. Let''sobserve this earldom that the former Draven had left neglected and fix the things thatcould be fixed. Chapter 17: The Necessary Steps for The Earldom The knights, including Modric, exchanged nces, their respect evident in their expressions. They had witnessed something extraordinary, and I could sense their curiosity and awe. But there was no time for exnations now. There was work to be done. Back at the Drakhan manor, the grandeur of the estate felt almost out of cepared to the hardships I had seen in the earldom. The sprawling fields, meticulously tended gardens, and the imposing architecture were all remnants of a once-thrivingnd. Now, they stood as symbols of what could be reimed. "Modric," I called, turning to the captain of my knights. "Gather the estate''s overseers and stewards. We have much to discuss." "Yes, my lord," Modric replied, bowing slightly before hurrying off to carry out my orders. I made my way to the main hall, where I knew I would find the records and ledgers detailing the estate''s operations. The hall was adorned with tapestries and portraits of my ancestors, a constant reminder of the legacy I carried. As I entered, I was greeted by the head steward, a wizened old man named Lorik. "Wee back, my lord," Lorik said, his voice trembling slightly with age. "I trust your journey was fruitful." "Indeed, it was," I replied, my mind still partially upied with the encounter with Gilgamesh. "But now, we must turn our attention to the state of the earldom. Bring me the ledgers and reports. I need to understand the full extent of our situation." Lorik nodded and hurried off, returning momentster with a stack of books and parchments. As I began to pore over the documents, the picture of the earldom''s decline became clearer. The former Draven had indeed been negligent, hoarding wealth and resources while neglecting the needs of the people. The agricultural production was declining due to outdated farming techniques and ack of investment in infrastructure. Trade routes had fallen into disrepair, making it difficult for merchants to transport goods. The cities and viges were suffering from poor sanitation and ack of essential services. It was clear that drastic measures were needed to turn things around. "Modric," I called, summoning the captain who had just returned with the overseers and stewards. "We need to implement changes immediately. First, we will allocate funds to repair the trade routes. Without efficient transportation, our economy will continue to suffer." "Understood, my lord," Modric replied, his respect for me evident in his tone. "Lorik," I continued, turning to the head steward. "We need to modernize our farming techniques. Find experts who can introduce new methods and tools to increase our agricultural output." "At once, my lord," Lorik said, bowing deeply. I addressed the overseers next. "Ensure that sanitation and essential services are restored in the cities and viges. The health and well-being of our people must be our top priority." They nodded, their expressions determined. It was clear that they were ready to follow my lead. As the meeting progressed, I outlined further steps to improve the earldom. Establishing schools and training centers to educate the popce, investing in artisans and craftsmen to boost local industries, and creating awork ofmunication to ensure that the needs of the people were heard and addressed. The former Draven''s greed and negligence had left deep scars, but I was determined to heal them. With the power and wisdom I had gained from Gilgamesh, I felt more confidence in facing what''s going toe. Once the initial ns were set in motion, I decided to take a walk around the manor grounds. The sun had fully set, and the moon cast a silvery glow over thendscape. The night air was cool and refreshing, a wee respite from the weight of responsibility that now rested on my shoulders. As I walked, my thoughts drifted back to the encounter with Gilgamesh. His parting words echoed in my mind, a constant reminder of the legacy and power I now carried. "Make use of the gifts you have received. Prove yourself worthy of the legacy you carry and the power you possess. And save the world, Hero Dravis." There was no turning back. I was no longer just Dravis Granger, the professor of mechanical engineering, the young genius professor. I''m now Draven Arcanum von Drakhan, the earl of a struggling earldom, the one who supposed to be a viin. But I''m also now entrusted with a fraction of the power of the legendary king of heroes. Unlike the foolish Draven, I won''t make the same mistakes and let arrogance goes over me. I don''t have the umted insecurities that the original Draven has. And I would use this power to protect and uplift my people, to restore the glory of Drakhan, and to prepare for the challenges thaty ahead. Especially for my safety. As I returned to the manor, I felt a renewed sense of determination. There was much to be done, but I was ready to face whatever trials awaited me. The following days were a whirlwind of activity. I personally oversaw the repair of trade routes, the introduction of new farming techniques, and the restoration of essential services. The people were initially skeptical, but as they saw the changes taking effect, their hope began to rekindle. The manor itself became a hub of activity, with advisors, craftsmen, and schrs constantlying and going. The atmosphere of the estate shifted from one ofcency to one of purpose and drive. Amidst all this, I continued to practice and refine my new abilities. The fountain pen gifted by Gilgamesh proved to be a remarkable tool. It responded to my mana, transforming into different forms as I practiced various spells. With each passing day, I grew more proficient in controlling it, creating new ''seeds'' for different types of magic. The pen became an extension of my will, a versatile weapon thatplemented my psychokinesis and ''Control'' magic perfectly. I created fire pens for offensive spells, dark pens for defensive and illusion magic, and psychokinesis pens for precise maniption. The possibilities were endless, and I knew that this gift would be invaluable in the battles toe. One evening, as I was practicing with the pen in the manor''s courtyard, Modric approached me, his expression thoughtful yet tinged with urgency. "My lord," he said, bowing slightly. "The improvements you have initiated are already making a significant impact. The people are beginning to see hope again." "Good," I replied, not pausing in my practice. The feel of the pen between my fingers, the precision of each stroke on the paper, it all helped me focus my thoughts. "But we cannot becent. There is still much to be done." "Of course, my lord," Modric said. He hesitated for a moment before continuing. "I have also noticed that your own abilities have grown considerably. The men have been speaking of your prowess and the power you wield." I continued to write, my thoughts momentarily drifting. Indeed. But I believe it''s not the reason why he''s here. What happened that I suddenly changed so drastically? From the arrogant and self-centered Draven to the Draven that is now attempting to make the earldom prosperous? I stopped, turning to face him. "Modric," I called him, staring straight into his eyes. "Don''t be cheeky. Never doubt me again." Modric trembled slightly, his loyalty unwavering but his surprise evident. He nodded, his respect for me clear. "We will follow your lead, my lord. Together, we will restore Drakhan to its former glory." With that, he left me to my practice. As I watched him go, I felt a sense of pride in the loyalty and determination of my people. They had endured much, but they were ready to rise to the challenge. Unlike Draven, I still have my humanity. And I was a teacher, a lecturer, a professor. Watching the improvement of something or someone excites me. As the evening progressed, I found myself reflecting on the past weeks. The changes I had implemented were beginning to bear fruit. The trade routes were bustling with activity, the fields were showing signs of yielding greater harvests, and the cities were slowly but surely being revitalized. The people were beginning to believe in the future again. I took a stroll through the courtyard, my mind wandering. The stars overhead were clear and bright, a stark contrast to the turmoil that had once gued the Drakhan Earldom. I paused by a small fountain, the sound of the water soothing. Through it all, I continued to grow stronger. The ''King of Heroes'' Might'' granted me physical and magical abilities beyond anything I had ever known. My presencemanded respect, my strength felt even stronger, and my mind was sharper than ever. In the stillness of the night, I could hear the distant sounds of the city¡ªvoices,ughter, the clinking of sses. The people were starting to feel safe again, starting to believe in their future. It was a gratifying feeling, knowing that my efforts were making a difference. But then I remembered, it''s already been twelve days since I arrived. The next two days would bring my next lecture. "I guess it''s time to continue this professorship," I muttered to myself. Chapter 18: The Drakhans Foundation Across from him sat Captain Garren, the head of the manor''s guards, a burly man with a weathered face and a stern expression. Garren was not only responsible for the security of the estate but also managed the prison. The two men were engaged in a game of chess, a ritual they had maintained even after ric''s imprisonment. "Your move, Captain," ric said, his voice calm and measured. Garren studied the board, his eyes narrowing as he contemted his next move. The game was tense, with each man ying not just for victory but for the unspoken understanding thaty between them. The heavy door to the chamber creaked open, and a man in official attire stepped inside. His presence disrupted the silence, drawing the attention of both yers. The official, a slender man with neatly trimmed hair and a look of urgency, approached the table. "Forgive the interruption, Captain Garren, but I have urgent news," he said, ncing at ric. "Speak," Garren replied gruffly, moving a pawn forward. "The earldom has seen significant improvements recently," the official began, his voice tinged with surprise. "All orchestrated by the Earl himself. He left without notice, no grand wee or demand for respect as he usually does. He went to the Tomb of Legends and visited the tomb of the King of Heroes. He returned with the respect of Captain Modric, a man known for his uptight and straightced nature. It is no small feat to earn his respect." ric leaned back in his chair, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Interesting," he murmured, a faint smile ying on his lips. "Draven, taking such decisive action? And winning Modric''s respect? I must admit, it''s a scenario I never envisioned." The official nodded, clearly puzzled. "No one knows what spurred this change. The Earl''s transformation is... remarkable. He''s addressing the earldom''s issues with unprecedented efficiency." ric''s smile widened slightly. "Fascinating. The man who imprisoned me for protesting his misuse of the territory''s budget now appears to be the savior of the same. It seems fate has a sense of irony." Garren''s brow furrowed as he moved another piece on the board. "What do you make of it, ric?" The former steward stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Draven has never shown any inclination toward responsible leadership. Yet here he is, tackling the very issues that have gued us for years. Could something have happened to precipitate this change?" As if on cue, another guard burst into the room, his face flushed with urgency. "Captain, we''ve caught an assassin. He was attempting to kill the official assigned to clean up ric''s office." ric''s eyes narrowed. "An assassin? And in my office, no less. Could this be connected to the ongoing feud with the House of Ashende?" The Ashendes were the Drakhan family''s long-standing rivals, their enmity stretching back generations. The conflict had seen numerous skirmishes and underhanded tactics, with both sides vying for dominance. "Perhaps," Garren said, his voice low and thoughtful. "If the Ashendes are involved, they may see your influence as a threat, even from within these walls." ric stood, a renewed sense of purpose filling him. The embers of his loyalty, long dimmed since the death of Draven''s father, began to flicker with new life. "It seems there is much more at y here than I realized. If Draven is truly working to restore the earldom, it would be foolish of me to remain idle." He turned to the official. "Summon the trusted leaders of our territory. We must discuss our next steps." The official nodded, hurrying out of the chamber to carry out ric''s orders. Within an hour, the high officials of the Drakhan Earldom gathered in the prison chamber. The room, usually a ce of despair, now buzzed with urgency and anticipation. Lorik, the head steward, was present, along with other key figures from the earldom''s administration. "Ladies and gentlemen," ric began, his voice carrying the authority that had oncemanded their respect. "Our earldom is undergoing significant changes, changes driven by none other than Earl Draven himself. I understand your skepticism, for I share it. However, the improvements we have witnessed cannot be ignored." He paused, allowing his words to sink in. "We have faced many challenges, and our people have suffered due to negligence and mismanagement. But it appears that Draven has taken it upon himself to rectify these wrongs. His recent actions¡ªrepairing trade routes, modernizing agriculture, and restoring essential services¡ªspeak volumes." Lorik stepped forward, his face a mask of concern. "But ric, how do we know this change is genuine? Lord Draven has never shown any interest in the well-being of the earldom before." ric nodded. "Your concerns are valid, Lorik. But consider this: Captain Modric, a man of unwavering principles, has thrown his support behind Draven. That alone is a testament to the authenticity of these changes." The room murmured in agreement, the respect for Modric evident among the assembled leaders. "Moreover," ric continued, "there have been threats against us, likely from the Ashende family. An assassin was caught attempting to kill an official in my office. This indicates that our enemies see the potential resurgence of Drakhan as a threat. There''s a possibility that the reason for my imprisonment is due to that possibility," Gasps and whispers filled the hall, the gravity of the situation dawning on the officials. "Isn''t there a possibility that it''s just a coincidence?" Lorik Chimes in. "We must rally behind the lord and support his efforts," ric dered, his voice resolute. "If he is truly working to restore our earldom, we owe it to our people to aid him. Together, we can rebuild and strengthen Drakhan." A murmur of agreement swept through the hall, the officials nodding in unison. ric''s words had struck a chord, reigniting the hope and determination of the leaders. One of the officials, a middle-aged woman named ra, spoke up. "What do you propose we do, ric?" "First," ric replied, "we must secure our territory against further threats. Strengthen our defenses and increase vignce. Next, we need to coordinate with Draven to ensure that the initiatives he has started are fully supported and expanded." Garren stepped forward, his presencemanding attention. "I will see to it that our defenses are bolstered. The Ashendes will find no easy targets here." Lorik nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I will oversee the logistical support for these initiatives. We must ensure that resources are allocated efficiently and that our people are well informed of the changes." ra added, "I will coordinate with the local leaders to ensure that the improvements reach every corner of the earldom. Our people must feel the impact of these changes." ric felt a surge of pride as he looked around the room. The leaders were united, their resolve clear. "Then it is settled. We will work together to support Draven and restore Drakhan to its former glory." As the meeting adjourned, the officials dispersed, each carrying a renewed sense of purpose. ric remained in the hall, lost in thought. The transformation of Draven was a mystery, but one he was determined to unravel. For now, he would focus on the task at hand: rebuilding the earldom and ensuring the safety and prosperity of its people. ric turned to Garren, who lingered nearby. "Captain, thank you for your support. Your presence has been invaluable." Garren nodded. "You''ve always been a steady hand, ric. I''ll follow your lead in this. Let''s see where this new path takes us." With a final nod, the two men are about to part ways, each heading to their respective duties. The night was dark, but the dawn of a new era for Drakhan was beginning to break. Whatever had caused Draven''s transformation, it was an opportunity that ric would seize with both hands. For the sake of the earldom, for the legacy of the Drakhan family, and for the people who depended on them, he would ensure that this chance did not go to waste. Just as ric and Garren were about to leave the chamber, the heavy door creaked open once more. They both turned, expecting another official, but instead, the figure standing in the doorway made them freeze in their tracks. With an elegant stride, Earl Draven himself entered the room. "L-Lord Draven!?" ric and Garren eximed in unison, their surprise evident. Draven''s piercing gaze met theirs. The transformation in his demeanor was undeniable. Whatever had spurred this change, it was clear that the future of Drakhan was now more uncertain¡ªand more hopeful¡ªthan ever before. Chapter 19: The Mind of Dravis Granger Or is the world good? Such binary thinking is the folly of simpler minds. The world is neither inherently good nor inherently evil. It simply is. I see the world in shades of grey, an intricate mosaic of experiences, actions, and oues. Good and evil are human constructs, reflections of our values, beliefs, and cultures. In some moments, the world reveals its cruelty. Natural disasters strike without warning, tearing apart lives andmunities. War ravages nations, fueled by greed, hatred, and power struggles. Innocent people suffer due to circumstances beyond their control, victims of systemic injustices, and personal malevolence. Yet, in other moments, the world shines with unparalleled beauty and kindness. Acts ofpassion and selflessness abound, often in the most unexpected ces. Peoplee together in times of crisis, showing solidarity and resilience. Nature, in its grandeur, offers sce and inspiration, reminding us of the profound interconnectedness of all life. The world is a canvas, and we are the artists, painting our reality with the colors of our actions and intentions. We choose how to interpret and respond to the world around us. When I reflect on this, I realize thatbeling the world as good or evil is an oversimplification. It limits our understanding and narrows our perspective. Instead, I strive to see the world as aplex, dynamic intery of forces. Some moments bring joy, and others bring sorrow, but each experience contributes to the richness of life. And what of justice? What is justice but another construct, an attempt to impose order upon chaos? Who among us has the right to brand something as good or bad, to deem actions as evil or just? Is justice a universal truth, or merely the will of those in power, imposed upon the weak and vulnerable? In my previous life as Dravis Granger, the school sought to cultivate a sense of bnce and eptance. I aim to contribute positively, to act with kindness and integrity, and to find meaning in both the triumphs and the challenges. By embracing this holistic view, I can navigate the world''splexities with a clearer, morepassionate mindset. Yet, the question of vengeance lingers. When the world fails to deliver justice, when the weak are oppressed, and the innocent suffer, where does that leave us? As Dravis Granger, I witness the same suffering I saw in ages past. I see the weak and the poor oppressed, an old woman tricked and left destitute, raising her grandchildren alone. The authorities, those who are supposed to uphold justice, do nothing. Her lost money and cherished memories remain gone, and she is left with nothing but grief and despair. So, where is justice? What is to be done when those tasked with delivering justice fail? Was it justice when the very rules we''ve made turn out to be useless? When were the ones who were supposed to face justice but didn''t because of our own rules? Would it be wrong if we decided to do the same and do something outside the rules as well? For our own justice? There''s too much of the weak, the oppressed, and the poor, that didn''t get the fairness they should. But my capabilities are limited. I''ve attempted to help and teach those kinds of people, but would intellect alone really help? It''s inevitable. Those people with strength, wealth, and connections would dominate more. Just helping through the brain and words is not enough. They need strength. There are people who became weak because of their own options, but there are more people who weren''t given any chance to face their weaknesses by the world. And continue to get oppressed. It''s unfair, I believe that. So I gave them the strength. A system to punish those who stayed unpunished. A service to help those who could only bite on their own tongue and lips for the unfairness that they couldn''t face alone. I help in giving them vengeance. As I adjust the ck coat upon my shoulders, its luxurious fabric shimmering in the dim light, I am reminded of the arcane symbols embroidered into it¡ªa testament to my noble lineage as a Drakhan. Despite my hate towards scums, I couldn''te to hate Draven. A hint of connectedness seems to form inside me. Is it because of me using his body? Or is it because of the remnants of his soul affecting me? But I could understand him. No need for Comprehension. A future viin born out of countless bad luck, rejections, failures, mockeries, and everything. Too much negativity condensed into the soul of a single person. But it didn''t make what he was doing right. It goes against my principles. Unlike a usual noble, Draven has no hate or ridicule for themoners. His arrogance as a person is just a form of coping mechanism and a form of hatred towards himself. But his standing towards a noble or amoner is the same. He envies those with strength, whether they are nobles ormoners. Quite ironic as despite his viiny, he''s looking at people so fairly, that his eyes focus on their potential. But unlike me, he didn''t love them. He loathes them. Step! Step! Step! I walked with wide and bnced strides towards the main prison of the Drakhan manor. It''s a personal prison. I heard that the former brilliant steward is there. In the game, he would onlye out and make the earldom prosper together with Draven''s little sisters after Draven''s death. But I have no intention of dying. Looking at the door before me, I confidently opened it, stepping into the chamber that confines one of Drakhan''s most valuable assets. ric von Merriden. As I entered, I saw him¡ªdisheveled yet dignified, his eyes burning with a mixture of defiance and curiosity. The man who had once been the backbone of this household now sat before me, a prisoner of circumstances. __________ Draven''s presence was a shock to both ric and Garren, who had been immersed in their nning. The chamber fell silent, the air thick with anticipation. "Lord Draven," ric said, rising from his seat with a measured bow. "Your arrival is... unexpected." Draven''s gaze was steady, his demeanor a mixture of authority and an unspoken plea for understanding. "I havee to speak with you, ric. There is much to discuss, and our time is limited." Garren stood respectfully, his hand instinctively moving to the hilt of his sword. "Is everything alright, my lord?" Draven nodded, his eyes never leaving ric''s. "Everything is as it should be, Captain. I need a moment alone with ric." Garren hesitated, then bowed. "As you wish, my lord. I will be just outside." With a final nce at ric, Garren left the chamber, closing the heavy door behind him. The room, now upied only by the two men, seemed to shrink in the intensity of their shared history. "ric," Draven began, taking a seat across from his former steward. "Tell me, what did you notice," Draven asks, his eyes as indifferent as ever. But enough to put pressure on anyone. "I... noticed a change, my lord," ric responded cautiously. But he''s not afraid. He, ric, is also a man of principles, that have the great vision to help and make prosper the earldom and its people. Draven nodded. "And what did you think of that change?" ric took a deep breath. This was the moment he had been preparing for. "My lord, if I may be so bold, I believe that the change you have undergone is a positive one. I believe it will benefit the earldom and its people in a way I could have never imagined." A small smile appeared on Draven''s face, an expression that seemed to belong to a different man. "You have always been able to read me well, ric. I leave all to your bright mind. I will embark to the capital in the morning to chase for my next lecture," "Then wouldn''t you need to have some rest, my lord?" ric asked in concern. "Indeed. But I deemed something is more important," Draven stands from his seat. "Today, you can return to your office and start doing the work you''ve been doing. But I have one additional instruction, ric," His eyes are sharp. "W-What is it, milord?" (ric) "The people still fear me, making and doing things with my name would only slow down the process, they would think that I have an ulterior motive. But you," Draven tidies his suit. "You have their trust, make apelling story about how I couldn''t help but have you out of prison to manage the earldom. Use your name in all of our improvements, not mine. That''s all, I leave everything to you," Without even waiting for a reply, Draven left. Having such an unexpected tide appearing before him, ric remained standing as he was trying to process the information. He''s asking me to take all of the people''s favor for the earldom''s revitalization? After processing them well, despite Draven already left the room, he made a proper salute. A proud smile as if a father looking at his son had finally decided to take life seriously. "As your wish, milord," Chapter 20: The First Supervision: The Ranks of Magicians Amberine, a spirited young mage with fiery red hair and a temper to match, paced back and forth in front of the waiting chairs. Her eyes darted to the ornate clock hanging on the wall, its hands inching painfully slow. "This is ridiculous," she muttered, crossing her arms in frustration. "We waited for hoursst week, only to find out that Professor Draven went back to his domain without any notice. He''s too irresponsible!" The other students exchanged nervous nces, wary of Amberine''s outburst. There was ra, a quiet and studious girl with a penchant for divination; Harlen, anky youth who specialized in elemental magic; and Jorin, a stocky, earnest fellow who had a knack for enchanting. They all shared the same uneasy anticipation, though none dared voice theirints as openly as Amberine. "Amberine, you should be careful," ra whispered, her eyes darting towards the door. "Professor Draven might hear you." Amberine scoffed, rolling her eyes. "I don''t care if he hears me. Someone needs to call him out on his behavior. We''re supposed to be his supervised students, yet he treats us like we''re an afterthought!?" "Ahaha..." Yuli, Draven''s assistant could onlyugh dryly with a wry smile. Harlen shifted ufortably in his seat, casting a cautious look down the hall. "Still, it''s probably not wise to provoke him. You know his reputation." Amberine was about to retort when the sound of footsteps echoed through the corridor. They were measured, deliberate, and unmistakably familiar. The air in the hall seemed to grow colder, the shadows lengthening as if retreating from the presence approaching. Amberine''s defiant expression faltered, her face paling as she recognized the cadence of those steps. Professor Draven appeared at the end of the hall, his ck coat billowing behind him. His dark hair was impably groomed, and his eyes, sharp and piercing, swept over the students with a critical gaze. The air around him crackled with an unspoken authority that silenced any further grumblings. Amberine quickly averted her gaze, her earlier bravado evaporating. The other students straightened in their seats, their expressions a mix of respect and apprehension. Professor Draven''s presence wasmanding, and despite his recent absences, his influence over his students was undeniable. "Students," Draven said, his voice even and cold. "Enter." With a swift motion, Draven unlocked his office door and gestured for the students to enter. The room beyond was a testament to his meticulous nature. Shelves lined the walls, filled with ancient tomes and magical artifacts. Arge desk dominated the center, its surface covered with neatly arranged papers and instruments. Amberine, ra , Harlen, and Jorin filed into the room. Looking at them standing like fools made Draven frown. "Sit down," The hasten to take their seats around the desk. Draven closed the door behind them and took his ce at the head of the table, his presence imposing. "Why are you here?" Draven asked, his eyes fixed on Amberine. Amberine swallowed hard, her mind racing to recall their reason for being here. "Um, yes, Professor," she began, her voice wavering slightly. "We are here because we are your new supervised students for this semester. We were told you would guide us in our academic and magical pursuits." Draven nodded once, his expression inscrutable. "Correct. What do you expect from this supervision?" Harlen hesitated, then spoke up. "We expect to learn and grow under your guidance, Professor. To be better mages and schrs." Draven''s gaze shifted to each student in turn. "Understand this: my standards are high. You will meet them or fail. Discipline and dedication are essential." ra nodded, her eyes wide with determination. "We understand, Professor." Draven continued, "My role is to guide and mentor you. I will not coddle you. Expect challenges and be prepared to ovee them." Professor Draven''s gaze lingered on Amberine, a dark amusement flickering in his eyes. "First impressions," he began, his voice dropping to an even lower register that sent shivers down their spines. "They can be deceiving, can''t they?" A bead of sweat trickled down Amberine''s temple. Was he referring to her outburst? Did he intend to punish her? No one dared to breathe as Draven continued. "Most studentse here expecting to be dazzled by grand disys of magic, to learn shy spells that will impress their peers. Unfortunately, such frivolity has no ce in my tutge." His eyes swept the room, taking in each student''s apprehensive face. "Magic is a demanding art, a dance with forces beyond yourprehension. It requires unwavering focus, an iron will, and a willingness to face the consequences of your actions." He fixed his gaze on each student in turn. "Tell me, do any of you know the ranking system for magicians?" Harlen raised his hand hesitantly. "I think I know some of it, Professor," he said, ncing nervously at his peers. "There''s Initiate, Neophyte, Magister... and then I''m not sure about the rest." Draven nodded slightly, turning his attention to Jorin. "What about you?" Jorin cleared his throat, clearly ufortable under Draven''s intense scrutiny. "I know a bit more, Professor. After Magister, there''s Mystic and then Enlightened, I believe. But I''m not sure whates after that." ra spoke up softly, "I''ve heard about Ethereal and Archmage, but I don''t know the specifics." Amberine remained silent, her earlier bravadopletely gone under Draven''s cold gaze. "Very well," Draven said, his voice crisp. "I will exin." He began pacing the room slowly, his presence filling the space with an air of authority. "The ranking system for magicians is as follows: Initiate: The first step for any aspiring magician. Initiates learn the very basics of magical theory and practice, often focusing on simple cantrips and charms. This is where you all started. Neophyte: A step above Initiate, Neophytes have begun to grasp moreplex spells and are starting to understand the deeper principles of magic. They often work closely with a mentor. Magister: At this level, magicians have developed a solid understanding of magic and can perform intermediate spells. Magisters start to specialize in a particr branch of magic. This is the rank you need to achieve to graduate from this program. Mystic: Mystics possess significant magical knowledge and skill. They can cast advanced spells and have a deep understanding of their chosen specialty. Mystics often serve as advisors and researchers. Enlightened: Those who achieve the rank of Enlightened have transcended the ordinary bounds of magical understanding. They can manipte magic in ways that seem almost effortless and are often involved in the creation of new spells and magical theories. Ethereal: Ethereals are on the cusp of transcending mortal limits. Their connection to magic is so deep that they are almost living embodiments of magical power. Ethereals are revered and sometimes feared for their near-divine capabilities. Archmage: The ultimate rank, an Archmage is the epitome of magical mastery. Archmages are exceedingly rare and possess unparalleled power and wisdom. They can wield and control magic in ways that others can only dream of. The current Chancellor is nearing this rank." Draven stopped pacing and faced the students, his eyes narrowing. "To graduate and attain the rank of Magister, you must umte a total of 120 credits. These will be earned through abination of coursework, practical exams, and contributions to research. Each month, you will report your progress to me. If you encounter any difficulties, you are to inform me immediately, but ensure that you meet my expectations." He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in. "I do not tolerate mediocrity. You will strive for excellence or you will find another path. Am I understood?" The students nodded in unison, their faces a mixture of determination and trepidation. "Good," Draven said, his tone final. "Dismissed." As the students filed out of the room, Amberine''s face shone. She couldn''t help but feel a renewed sense of purpose, tempered by the cold, unyielding presence of their professor. Looking at her sworn enemy acting cocky and exining those things to her made her want to scoff, but she admits that his presence is still too powerful for her now. Maybe, just maybe, there is something, or maybe lots of things that she could learn from him. "But of course, I won''t forget my duty to carry on your vengeance, Father," She muttered hastily under her breath. Draven watched them go, a faint, inscrutable smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He had set the stage; now it was up to them to rise to the challenge. When the students had left the ss, Draven chuckled, before uttering with a self-mocking tone. "How arrogant. I doubt I could even reach the magister rank easily in my current condition," Chapter 21: Professor Dravens First Class (1) The Magic Sphere Task The lecture hall at the Magic Tower University was abuzz with anticipation. Students had arrived early, eager to make the most of their first official ss with Professor Draven. The room itself was different from the others¡ªarge, circr space with rows of seats arranged amphitheater-style around a central tform. On this tform was something that immediately caught everyone''s attention: arge, intricately designed crystal sphere floating in mid-air, surrounded by a series of arcane symbols and runes. Amberine, along with her peers, stood at the entrance, wide-eyed at the sight. The crystal sphere glowed with an ethereal light, shifting colors like a prismatic kaleidoscope. Beneath it, on a raised dais, was a whiteboard with instructions written in Draven''s precise, elegant script: "Group Task: Use the principles of Magic and Mana to activate the crystal sphere together. Each group should consist of five members. You have one hour. Begin." Amberine raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. She quickly scanned the room for familiar faces and spotted Harlen, Jorin, and two other students she vaguely recognized¡ªMaris, a girl known for her talent in illusion magic, and Thane, a reserved boy with a gift for transmutation. "Hey, over here!" Amberine called out, waving them over. The five of them quickly assembled, forming one of the many groups as instructed. "Alright, team," Harlen said, trying to take charge, "let''s figure this out. What do we know about the principles of Magic and Mana?" As they gathered around a table near the crystal sphere, Amberine nced at the clock on the wall. The countdown had begun, and they had less than an hour toplete the task. She bit her lip, her mind racing. "This is a 4-credit ss with a full capacity of 100 people," Jorin remarked, breaking the brief silence. "No wonder the room''s packed. We can''t afford to mess this up." Amberine nodded. "Yeah, full capacity means there''s a lot riding on this. Let''s focus." The task was daunting, but Amberine''s eagerness to learn and her innate curiosity fueled her determination. Despite her asional mutterings about Draven''s arrogance, she couldn''t deny the thrill of the challenge. "So, what''s our first step?" Maris asked, ncing nervously at the glowing sphere. "Well," Amberine began, "the instructions say to use the principles of Magic and Mana. We need to break this down. What do we know about Mana?" "It''s the life force of magic," Thane offered quietly. "It flows through everything¡ªus, the environment, even this crystal sphere." Amberine nodded. "Right. And how do we channel it?" "We need a focus," Harlen said. "Something to direct the Mana into the crystal." Jorin tapped his chin thoughtfully. "I think the symbols around the sphere are part of the key. They look like runes, maybe they need to be activated in a specific order?" Amberine''s eyes lit up. "Good thinking, Jorin. Let''s examine them closely." As they huddled around the crystal, discussing their approach, Amberine couldn''t help but nce over at the "Genius Child", ra''s group. ra was a vision ofposed beauty¡ªblonde hair flowing like silk, her cold, expressionless face giving nothing away. She was surrounded by other noble students, who seemed more interested in currying her favor than actually working on the task. Amberine muttered under her breath, "Must be nice to have everyone fawning over you. Not that you''re any better than the rest of us, ra." She shook her head, refocusing on the task at hand. "Alright, let''s try channeling our Mana into the runes. Harlen, you take the left side, Jorin, the right. Thane and Maris, you handle the top and bottom. I''ll focus on the center." They positioned themselves around the crystal sphere, concentrating hard. As they began to channel their Mana, the runes around the sphere started to glow faintly. However, they flickered and dimmed almost immediately. "This isn''t working," Maris said, frustration evident in her voice. "We''re missing something." Amberine frowned, ncing back at the whiteboard for any additional clues. "Maybe we need to synchronize our efforts better. Let''s try again, but this time, on my count." As they prepared to make another attempt, Amberine overheard a conversation from ra''s group. One of the noble students, a pompous boy named Cedric, was trying to impress ra with his knowledge. "ra, you know so much about Mana channels. Could you perhaps demonstrate for us?" Cedric asked, his tone dripping with sycophancy. ra''s cold eyes barely acknowledged him. "If you can''t figure it out, Cedric, then perhaps you''re not suited for this ss." Amberine couldn''t resist muttering, "Ouch, that had to sting. Serves him right for being such a suck-up." Harlen gave her a look. "Focus, Amberine. We''re running out of time." "Right, right," Amberine said, shaking off her distraction. "Okay, everyone ready? On my count. One, two, three¡ªnow!" They channeled their Mana simultaneously, and this time the runes glowed brighter, sustaining their light. The crystal sphere began to hum with energy, but it still wasn''t fully activated. "Something''s still missing," Thane said, frustration creeping into his voice. Amberine''s mind raced. "What about the elements? Maybe we need to incorporate elemental magic toplete the activation." Maris nodded. "It''s worth a try. Let''s each focus on an element we''refortable with." Harlen took fire, Jorin chose earth, Maris handled air, Thane focused on water, and Amberine, who was still exploring her elemental affinity, decided to channel a bit of each, hoping it would bnce out. They concentrated again, channeling both their Mana and elemental magic into the runes. This time, the crystal sphere glowed with a brilliant light, the runes shining in harmony. The sphere lifted higher, pulsating with magical energy. "We''re doing it!" Amberine eximed, her eyes wide with excitement. However, their celebration was short-lived. The sphere began to wobble, the light flickering erratically. They were close, but something was still off. In ast-ditch effort, Amberine reached deep within herself, pulling on every bit of Mana and elemental magic she could muster. With a final, desperate push, she directed it all into the sphere. The crystal sphere stabilized, glowing steadily now, the runes fully illuminated. They had done it. Breathless, Amberine turned to her group. "We did it! We actually did it!" The others grinned, relief and pride evident on their faces. "Wow... It''s so beautiful..." Maris uttered as she stared at the sphere that seemed tobine the colors of their mana together. There are green, red, orange, and blue that continuously revolve inside the crystal sphere, like a paint spilled into water, but seems, more magical. As they stood back to admire their work, Amberine couldn''t resist onest nce at ra. To her surprise, ra was looking directly at her, a faint smile ying on her lips. It was a small, almost imperceptible gesture, but it was there. When she saw ra''s team''s crystal sphere, she saw the orb shining brightly with a bright yellow light. Just a single nce is enough for her to know that it''s ra''s unique origin attribute that sessfully overwhelms and activates the sphere on her own. "So that was a smug smile, huh," Amberine snorted and mumbled under her breath. "Time is up. Let''s see your results." The professor strode around the room, inspecting each group''s work. "Fail," He uttered when he went to a group with the dimly lit magic sphere. The ss immediately started to be uneasy as theypared the magic sphere of the team with theirs. "Disappointing, fail," He uttered when he saw a magic sphere slightly brighter than the former group that had a noble student bragging about his talent in magic. The ss immediately gets even noisier, making a frown on the professor''s face. The professor suddenly stops in his tracks. With such a simple move, the ss''s attention returned to him. "Silence. I will not tolerate any noise," The irritation inside his voice is clear, making the ss that is cold enough be even colder. When he reached Amberine''s group, he paused, examining the glowing sphere with a critical eye. "Interesting," he said finally, giving a curt nod. "This is eptable. I guess you''re not just a rude child," Amberine''s heart swelled with pride, but she quickly masked it, not wanting to give Draven the satisfaction of seeing her tion. As he moved on to the next group, she caught ra''s eye again. This time, ra gave a small nod, as if saying that if Amberine was praised, then she''ll definitely get praised as well. But that is not the fact of what happened. "Truly disappointing, Fail," Professor Draven''s voice hung in the room, making the whole ss widen their eyes in the face of his judgment. Without batting an eye, the professor continued his stride, but stopped because of a voice of objection. "Which part of it is a failure?" The professor stays silent for several seconds, before turning his back. His sharp eyes stared straight towards the blonde girl that was hailed as the "Genius Child". "Are you questioning my judgment, Neophyte ra," His voice carries an indescribable pressure. But the girl before him remains unwavering. "Yes. I''vepleted the task and have the magic sphere shone. Even brighter than that country girl''s team. Why do I fail?" She asked as she stared straight towards the Professor. "How foolish. The fact that you can''t even read properly describes how the term ''Genius Child'' is an overstatement," The Professor turned his back elegantly once more, and with a wave of his hand, the sound of the chalk hitting the whiteboard sounded, attracting the gaze of all students inside the ss. "T-That''s true..." Amberine uttered under her breath. Chapter 22: Professor Dravens First Class (End) The Trouble Looking at the chalk circling certain words made the ss let out an "Ohh..." [Group Task: Use the principles of Magic and Mana to activate the crystal sphere together. Each group should consist of five members. You have one hour. Begin.] [Activate the crystal sphere together] [Together] The chalk on the whiteboard which seems to be controlled by the professor''s psychokinesis circled the word ''Together'' and tapped the whiteboard several times. "T-That''s true..." Amberine uttered under her breath, feeling lucky that she didn''t try to light up the magic sphere alone. Well, even though she doubted she could. Amberine shifted her gaze towards ra and widened her eyes. The stoic ''Genius Child'' is now finally have an expression on her face. It''s a mix of surprise and anger. But after several seconds, she took a deep breath, and her expression returned to her usual stoic face. Maybe finally epting the fact of her mistake. Amberine smirked, a newfound confidence surging within her. Maybe she wasn''t so different from ra after all. But before Amberine could bask in her small victory, Draven''s voice cut through the room once more, cold and unwavering. "ra Valen, your unnecessaryment and objection have earned you a deduction of ten points from your final grade. Let this be a warning to all of you: only challenge my judgment if you are certain and confident in my mistake. I will not tolerate insolence." ra''s face remained stoic, but Amberine could see the flicker of frustration in her eyes. Amberine felt a moment of schadenfreude but quickly masked it, focusing instead on Draven''s next words. "Now," Draven began, pacing the front of the room, "let me exin why you were tasked with shining the magic sphere together. Magic and Mana are not just about individual power. The essence of true magical mastery lies in control and synergy. When youbine your Mana with others, you learn to harmonize your energies, to control the flow and bnce of magic. This exercise was designed to teach you that lesson." Draven paused, his eyes scanning the room. "Let me demonstrate." He stepped up to the central tform where a new magic sphere awaited. With a wave of his hand, the sphere floated into the air, surrounded by a faint glow. Draven raised his other hand, and tendrils of Mana began to weave through his fingers, flowing into the sphere. "Great magicians possess not only immense power but also precise control," Draven exined, his voice steady andmanding. "Imagine grasping an orange. Too much force and you crush it, too little and it slips from your hand. The same principle applies to Mana." The sphere responded to Draven''s control, shifting colors smoothly from a deep blue to a vibrant green, then to a brilliant yellow. Each color change was seamless, demonstrating his impable mastery. The students watched in awe as he continued to manipte the sphere, creating patterns and shapes within it. "Without control," Draven continued, "great power is merely a threat. It is a danger to yourself and to those around you." He let the sphere dim and settle back on the tform. "Now, for your next task," Draven said, turning back to the ss, "we will focus on individual skills. Each of you will attempt to shine a sphere on your own. This will test your control and understanding of Mana." Amberine felt a surge of determination. She had seeded before; she could do it again. But she couldn''t ignore thepetitive glint in ra''s eyes. The rivalry between them had intensified, each eager to outdo the other. The students were given their own spheres and spread out across the room. Amberine found a spot and took a deep breath, focusing on the sphere before her. She began to channel her Mana, feeling the familiar warmth of her elemental magic. ra, a few paces away, was already at work. Her sphere gleamed with a brilliant yellow light, the color of her unique origin attribute. Amberine couldn''t help but nce over, feeling a pang of jealousy. ra''s control was wless, her sphere glowing brightly and steadily. Amberine gritted her teeth and focused harder. She directed her Mana into the sphere, watching as it began to glow. But her concentration wavered as she kept ncing at ra''s sess. The sphere flickered, the light unstable. "Come on, focus," Amberine muttered to herself. She took a deep breath and tried again, channeling more Mana into the sphere. This time, the light red too brightly, the heat of her fire Mana causing the sphere to tremble. Suddenly, her control slipped. The sphere glowed red-hot, the heat intensifying uncontrobly. Amberine''s eyes widened in panic. The sphere was on the verge of exploding. "A-Amberine? Don''t you think it looks dangerous?" Harlen who is exercising his mana towards the magic sphere couldn''t help but ask worriedly as he look at Amberine''s bright red orb. "I-I don''t know! What should I do? What should I do?" Amberine uttered in panic. The sphere continues to glow in red, and everyone in the ss including Amberine who is in front of her magic sphere knows that it''s going to explode and it won''t be good. She could die. Would she die just like this? By this silly way of dying? She hasn''t even avenged her dad yet. A seething heat seems to touch all of her body and she knows it''s going to explode in any second. "Sorry Dad," Before she could shout, Draven stepped in. With a swift motion, he extended his hand, and the sphere was enveloped in a blue glow. The heat dissipated, and the sphere stabilized, floating gently back to the ground. "P-Professor!? Are you okay!?" Amberine noticed that Draven held the seething hot magic sphere with his bare hands. He''s definitely not fine. "That must be-" "Neophyte Amberine," Draven''s cold voice cut her as he put his hands on his back. Draven''s eyes were sharp as they met Amberine''s. "Uncontrolled power is a threat," he repeated, his voice stern. "You have earned the same deduction as ra for losing concentration and endangering your peers." Amberine''s face flushed with embarrassment and frustration. She could feel the eyes of her ssmates on her, and the satisfaction in ra''s gaze was unmistakable. As the ss continued their individual tasks, Amberine struggled to regain her focus. She channeled her anger and determination into her efforts, vowing not to let her emotions get the better of her again. The words of Draven echoed in her mind, a harsh reminder of the lesson she had to learn. By the end of the session, some students had managed to shine their spheres, while others, like Amberine, had faced difficulties. Draven walked among them, offering critiques and advice, his presence a constant reminder of the high standards he demanded. As the ss came to an end, Amberine gathered her things, her mind racing with thoughts of what she needed to improve. She nced at ra onest time, seeing the determination in her rival''s eyes. This wasn''t over. Not by a long shot. ___ As the ss wrapped up, Amberine felt a mixture of exhaustion and exhration. They had tackled a challenging task, and despite her earlier doubts, she had proven herself. Just as she was about to leave, she heard a soft, cold voice behind her. "Not bad for amoner." She turned to see ra standing there, her expression as unreadable as ever. "Thanks," Amberine replied, trying to keep her tone neutral. "You weren''t too shabby yourself." ra''s eyes flicked over her, and for a moment, Amberine thought she saw a glimmer of respect. "Perhaps," ra said. "But don''t act too friendly with me. It''s disgusting." Amberine chuckled, shaking her head. "Wouldn''t dream of it." As she walked away, she couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of camaraderie with ra, despite their differences. Maybe this ss wouldn''t be so bad after all. Outside the lecture hall, Amberine muttered to herself, "She''s still a stuck-up princess, though." But then, the sight of Draven taking the risk of saving her entered her mind. Looking at how he hides his hands, despite how graceful his movements are, it''s obvious that he''s hurt because of it. Even though to the other students, it is a perfect performance to show the greatpetence of their professor in magic, for her, it''s somehow conflicting. He is her sworn enemy. She didn''t know if he noticed that she was the daughter of the man he killed before or not, but she believed that he knew. But if he does know, why save her? Wouldn''t it be easier for him to just let her die by a silly ident started by herself? The ambition and the eagerness to learn magic lits inside her better, but the image of a nasty viin who is only a mediocre magician who has a lot of money inside her head starts to blur. Chapter 23: Going at The Right Path "Senior Professor Draven!" The headmaster''s voice carried a note of respect that I found simultaneously gratifying and unnecessary. Respect was a tool, much like mana, to be wielded with precision. "Headmaster. Professor Larin," I greeted them with a slight nod. "We noticed a significant surge of mana from your ssroom. Everything under control?" Professor Larin inquired, his curiosity thinly veiled behind a mask of professional concern. How daring. "Indeed," I replied smoothly, "It was merely part of the ss exercise. The students are progressing well." My eyes met ra''s as she passed by, her face a mask of neutrality. I held her gaze for a fraction longer, conveying a silent challenge: ''Say whatever you want if you dare.'' I was confident she understood the implications of exposing Amberine''s mistake. I had allowed the situation to pass with minimal punishment, an unusual leniency that needed no further exnation. It''s not a surprise if she found my treatment towards Amberine''s mistake looks like a form of favor. The headmaster nodded, seemingly satisfied, and the two men continued on their way. I moved towards my office, each step calcted, each thought a deliberate evaluation of the day''s events. Inside my office, I was greeted by my assistant, Yuli. She was a timid creature like always, always careful in her movements and words around me. "Good afternoon, Senior Professor," Yuli said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I-I have examined the attendance forms and ced them on your desk for review." I nodded curtly. "Very well." Yuli hesitated, her eyes flickering with something akin to admiration. "I... I wanted to say that your handling of today''s lesson was¡ª" "Enough," I cut her off mid-sentence with a sharp stare. Her face turned a deep shade of crimson, and she quickly retreated, mumbling something about an errand she needed to attend to. Left alone, I settled into my chair, the weight of the day''s events pressing on me. I reached for the pens, the present from the king of heroes, Gilgamesh, thaty neatly arranged on my desk and responded to my summon. Each pen represented an element I had mastered to a degree: fire, water, darkness, and psychokinesis. I summoned them with a flick of my wrist, and they floated before me, each glowing faintly with the energy it contained. To summon a pen, a specific condition needed to be met. I could feel the unique presence of each pen, a manifestation of my mana, like extensions of my own limbs but more autonomous, almost like clones. Each pen had its own capacity for mana, yet all were inherently connected to my core energy. I felt the fire pen first. It pulsed with a fierce, almost impatient energy. Controlling it was like taming a wild beast, requiring constant vignce. The water pen, by contrast, felt smooth and fluid, its energy calming yet deceptively powerful. The darkness pen was the most elusive, its mana cold and unpredictable, while the psychokinesis pen resonated with precision and control. Despite my mastery of these elements, I knew my capabilities were still limitedpared to the potential threats I might face in the future. The partial strength granted by Gilgamesh that appeared as the skill [The Seed of The King of Heroes] was formidable, but it was merely a seed that needed to be nurtured and grown through rigorous practice and discipline. I began my practice, each pen moving in synchronization yet performing distinct tasks, summoning magic circles, and performing several kinds of magic. The fire pen tracedplex patterns in the air, each line a testament to my control over its vtile energy. The water pen created intricate shapes, flowing seamlessly from one form to another. The darkness pen manipted shadows, bending them to my will, while the psychokinesis pen levitated objects around the room with pinpoint uracy. As I practiced, my thoughts wandered to Draven''s students. Amberine''s near-disastrous mistake had been a stark reminder of the dangers inherent in their studies. Her ambition wasmendable, but without control, it was a double-edged sword. ra, on the other hand, possessed an innate talent that bordered on arrogance. Bncing these two would be a challenge, but one I weed. And I could see the skill [Viin''s Fate] on Amberine. The thick amount of dark clouds emitted from her is something that only I could see, and is a variable showing that I might get killed by her. But that''s not surprising, considering my rtionship with her. No, it''s Draven''s rtionship with her. She''s the daughter of the man who got killed by Draven because of his research and his talents. "But she''s not evil," I focused back on my pens. The pens moved faster, their trails of light and shadow intertwining in a dance of elemental magic. I felt the strain on my mana reserves, a familiar yet invigorating sensation. I pushed harder, testing the limits of my control and endurance. The room seemed to hum with energy, the air thick with the scent of ozone and the cool mist of conjured water. Suddenly several glimpses appeared before me. The rigorous training that had shaped Draven into the magician, how he spent lots of hours training only to fail because of his curse that made himck talent. His journey had been one of relentless pursuit of power and knowledge, each step a calcted move in the grand game of survival and dominance. But he died because of it. I need to take a different approach. A knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. I halted my practice, the pens returning to their inanimate forms on the desk. "Enter," Imanded. Yuli stepped in, her eyes wide as she took in the residual energy in the room. "Senior Professor, I have the reports you requested," she said, holding out a stack of papers. "Thank you," I replied, taking the papers from her. She lingered for a moment, as if she wanted to say something more, but thought better of it and left quietly. I scanned the reports, my mind already shifting gears. This was part of my role as a magic professor at the Magic Tower University. Just like a normal professor, my duties extended far beyond merely teaching lectures. I had to conduct cutting-edge research, publish my findings in reputable journals, and engage in various projects outside the campus to apply my expertise in the real world and supplement my ie. It turns out that teaching was just one facet of my responsibilities as a magic professor. Lectures were vital for imparting knowledge to the next generation of magic practitioners, but the real work happened in theb and in the field. My research projects ranged from developing new spells to harnessing elemental energies in innovative ways. Each discovery not only advanced the field of magical studies but also added to the university''s prestige. In addition to teaching and research, I was involved in numerous projects that utilized my magical expertise. For instance, I consulted for several guilds and magical corporations, providing them with insights that could onlye from years of rigorous study and practical experience. These consultations were not only lucrative but also enriched my understanding of how magic could be applied in various industries, from agriculture to defense. Another significant part of my job was overseeing the research conducted by my team of technicians and assistants. As I assessed the reports Yuli had brought me, I noted the progress on several fronts. One team was making strides in enhancing the efficiency of mana crystals, which could revolutionize the energy sector. Another group was delving into ancient magical texts, deciphering forgotten spells that could provide new avenues for our research. My role required a bnce of administrative oversight and hands-on involvement. I had to ensure that the experiments were conducted ethically and safely, while also mentoring my assistants and helping them navigate theplexities of magical research. This is something soplex that even in the game, I didn''t write them. "I guess this really is a magic world," No. That fact is no longer important. I need to be stronger for me to live. The practice session had left me physically drained but mentally invigorated. I knew that my current strength was just a fraction of what I needed. The enemies I would face in the future would not be easily ovee, and the skill bestowed upon me by Gilgamesh, [The Seed of The King of Heroes], was both a blessing and a curse. It offered great potential but demanded relentless effort and precision to fully realize its power. I stood and stretched, feeling the familiar ache of exertion in my muscles. I walked to the window, looking out over the academy grounds. The students milling about below were oblivious to the true nature of the world they were preparing to enter. They saw the academy as a ce of learning and growth, but for me, it was a battleground, each lesson a skirmish in therger war for dominance and survival. My mana has dwindled. I guess I should use my brain to guess several scenarios and group up the things that I should be doing to ensure effectiveness. Using the magic pens that despite of their weight which is about 20 kg each, and their capabilities in magic, all of them could still be used as pens, and have an exquisite and beautiful ink that seems to be generated by my mana. Time seemed to blur as I worked, the room filled with the soft hum of magical energy. I lost myself in the rhythm of my practice, each movement a step closer to mastery. I could feel the strain on my body and mind, but I weed it, knowing that each moment of exertion brought me closer to my goal. Hours passed, and finally, I allowed myself to stop. I was drenched in sweat, my muscles trembling with fatigue, but my mind was sharp, my resolve unbroken. I looked at the pens, now lying still on the desk, and felt a sense of satisfaction when I saw the thick paper that could be a book that was produced by my thinking. I had pushed myself further than ever before, and though there was still much to learn and achieve, I was on the right path. Chapter 24: The Start of Rivalry Several days passed since the incident with Amberine, and I found myself entrenched in my daily routine at the Magic Tower University. The constant hum of magical energy surrounded me, a reminder of the power and knowledge that resided within these ancient walls. As I sat in my office, the soft glow of my pens illuminating the dim room, the door creaked open, and Yuli entered, carrying a stack of papers and a newspaper. Her timid presence was almost afort in its consistency. "Good morning, Senior Professor," she said quietly, cing the papers on my desk. "Your usual newspaper, sir." "Thank you, Yuli," I replied, taking the newspaper from her. It was an enchanted publication, designed to reveal its contents only when imbued with mana. I ced my hand on it, channeling a small amount of energy into the paper. Instantly, a holographic image sprang to life above the newspaper, disying the grisly scene of a corpse and a murder site. "The Devilish Hollows," the headline read in ominous, floating letters. The image shifted, showing the symbol of the organization¡ªa serpentine figure entwined around a hollow circle¡ªbefore cutting to footage of the crime scene. I felt a chill run down my spine as I recognized the symbol. The Devilish Hollows were no strangers to me. In the game I had crafted, they were one of the most formidable antagonist factions, known for their ruthless tactics and insidious aims. Seeing them manifest in this world was both a confirmation of my worst fears and a stark reminder of the stakes involved. The hologram continued to disy information about the organization. The Devilish Hollows were a ndestine group operating in the shadows, known for their dark magic and unrelenting pursuit of power. They recruited mages who were disillusioned or corrupt, promising them strength and influence in exchange for their loyalty. Their ultimate goal was to destabilize the magical world order, creating chaos from which they could rise to supremacy. Their methods were brutal and effective. Assassinations, sabotage, and dark rituals were their trademarks. They aimed to weaken the established magical institutions, sowing discord and fear among the popce. The report suggested that their next target might be closer than we realized, hinting at potential attacks within the academic circles. I snorted and put the newspaper back on my desk. As I nced up, I noticed Yuli staring at the hologram with a look of concern etched on her face. Her usually timid demeanor was reced by a serious, almost determined expression. "Yuli," I called, snapping her out of her thoughts. "Prepare for the next ss. We have much to cover today." "Yes, Senior Professor," she replied, quickly gathering herposure and exiting the room. I stood and straightened my robes, pushing the troubling news to the back of my mind. There were more immediate concerns to address. The students needed to be trained, and their education could not be interrupted by the threat of the Devilish Hollows. I made my way to the courtyard, where the ss was already gathered, waiting for my arrival. The ss gathered in therge, open courtyard of the academy. The air was filled with excitement and anticipation. I stood at the front, my presencemanding attention. "Today," I began, "we will be discovering your elemental affinities. This is a crucial step in your magical education. Understanding your affinity will help you harness your mana more effectively and guide your future studies." ___ "Today," Draven began, "we will be discovering your elemental affinities. This is a crucial step in your magical education. Understanding your affinity will help you harness your mana more effectively and guide your future studies." Amberine felt a thrill of excitement. This was what she had been waiting for. She had always been drawn to the element of fire, but she had never had the chance to truly explore her affinity. Draven led the ss to the elemental chamber, a vast hall filled with various elemental stations. Each station was designed to test a different element: fire, water, earth, and air. The students were instructed to visit each station and see which element resonated with them the most. Amberine approached the fire station with a mixture of excitement and nervousness. She ced her hand on the glowing orb and closed her eyes, focusing on the warmth she felt within her. Almost immediately, the orb began to glow a brilliant red, and a sense of power surged through her. "Fire affinity," Draven observed, nodding approvingly. "Strong and unpredictable. You will need to work on your control, but you may have potential." Amberine felt a surge of pride. She had always known that fire was her element, but having it confirmed by Draven felt like a significant step forward. She nced over at ra, who was at the water station. The orb in ra''s hand glowed a deep blue, and a serene, powerful energy emanated from it. ra met her gaze and gave a small, satisfied smile. As the studentspleted their tests, Draven gathered them together again. "Now that you know your affinities, you will begin specialized training to hone your control over your element. This is where true mastery begins." The next few weeks were intense. Amberine threw herself into her training, determined to prove herself. She practiced controlling her fire magic, learning to harness its power without letting it overwhelm her. The lessons were challenging, but she was making progress. Despite her dedication, the rivalry with ra continued to simmer. ra excelled in her water magic, her control and precision putting her at the top of the ss. Amberine couldn''t help but feel a mix of admiration and envy. She wanted to be just as good, if not better. One afternoon, during a particrly grueling training session, Amberine''s frustration got the better of her. She was trying to create a controlled me, but it kept ring out of control. She nced over at ra, who was effortlessly manipting water into intricate shapes. "Why is it so easy for her?" Amberine muttered under her breath. "Focus, Amberine," Draven''s voice cut through her thoughts. "Control is key. Do not let your emotions dictate your magic." Amberine took a deep breath and tried again. This time, she managed to create a small, steady me. It wasn''t perfect, but it was a start. She felt a surge of satisfaction as she held the me steady, her focus unwavering despite the frustration bubbling beneath the surface. Draven watched her progress with a keen eye, his expression unreadable. He had seen her struggle before, and witnessed her moments of doubt, but he also recognized her potential. There was a fire within her, a determination that burned brighter with each challenge she faced. As the ss continued their training, Draven moved among them, offering guidance and encouragement where needed. He could sense the tension between Amberine and ra, thepetitive edge that sharpened their focus but also threatened to consume them if left unchecked. ra, with her calm demeanor and natural talent, seemed to effortlesslymand the water element. Her movements were fluid and precise, with each maniption of water executed with grace and control. She was the epitome of mastery, a living embodiment of the element she wielded. Amberine, on the other hand, struggled to rein in the fiery energy that surged within her. Her mes flickered and danced erratically, sometimes too wild to be contained. But there was a determination in her eyes, a stubborn refusal to give up in the face of adversity. As the afternoon sun cast long shadows across the courtyard, Draven called for a break. The students dispersed, some seeking respite in the shade, while others continued to practice their magic under the watchful eye of their instructor. Amberine found herself drawn to the edge of the courtyard, away from the hustle and bustle of the training grounds. She needed a moment to collect her thoughts, to quell the doubts that gnawed at the corners of her mind. "Amberine." The voice came from behind her, and she turned to see ra approaching, her expression unreadable. "ra," Amberine replied, trying to keep her tone neutral despite the simmering rivalry between them. "I noticed you were struggling with your mes earlier," ra said, her voice cold and indifferent. "Is everything alright?" Amberine bristled at the tone of ra''s voice, the thinly veiled mockery that lurked beneath her words. She knew ra took pleasure in seeing her falter, in highlighting her weaknesses for all to see. "It''s nothing," Amberine said through gritted teeth, forcing a smile. "Just a bad day, I guess." ra studied her for a moment, her gaze piercing. "Well, perhaps if you focused more on control and less on theatrics, you wouldn''t find yourself in this situation," she said, her voice dripping with disdain before turning and walking away. Amberine watched her go, a mixture of anger and frustration boiling within her. ra may have had the upper hand in their magical abilities, but Amberine refused to let her win the psychological battle. She would prove to ra, and to herself, that she was more than just a fiery temper and a shy disy of magic. With renewed determination, Amberine turned her attention back to her training. She may not have the same level of control as ra, but she had something far more powerful¡ªshe had passion, and she wouldn''t let anyone extinguish that me. Chapter 25: The Increasing Amount of News The door at the front of the hall opened, and Professor Larkin strode in with a wide smile. His vibrant robes swirled around him, and his eyes sparkled with enthusiasm. He was a stark contrast to Draven¡ªkind, approachable, and always eager to share his knowledge. Amberine couldn''t help but smile; Professor Larkin''s sses were always a breath of fresh air. "Good day, everyone!" Larkin greeted, his voice warm and weing. "Today, we delve into the rich and tumultuous history of magic. It''s a tale of wonder and peril, of great discoveries and terrible mistakes." He waved his wand, and a series of images appeared in the air¡ªancient runes, depictions of legendary battles, and portraits of famous mages. The students leaned forward, captivated by the dynamic presentation. "Magic, as you know, has been a part of our world since time immemorial. It is a force of creation and destruction, capable of shaping destinies and altering realities. But with such poweres great responsibility, and history is riddled with those who misused it." Amberine scribbled notes furiously, trying to capture every word. Professor Larkin moved around the room, his excitement palpable. "Take, for example, the tale of Elindra the Enchanter," he continued. "A mage of unparalleled skill, but also of unmatched arrogance. She believed she could control the very fabric of reality. Her experiments led to the creation of the Void Rift, a tear in our world that consumed entire cities." The image of a gaping, swirling vortex appeared, drawing gasps from the students. "Elindra''s tale is a grim reminder that even the most gifted among us must tread carefully. Magic is a gift, but it can be a curse if wielded recklessly." As the lecture progressed, Amberine found herself lost in the stories, each one a vivid illustration of magic''s dual nature. Professor Larkin''s passion was infectious, making theplex history feel essible and engaging. "Now, let''s discuss the more recent dangers," Larkin said, his tone shifting to one of caution. "The Devilish Hollows. This dark organization has emerged from the shadows, their aims shrouded in mystery. They use forbidden magic, seeking to destabilize our world for their own gain. We must remain vignt and informed." Amberine''s mind drifted to the recent news about the Devilish Hollows and their brutal attacks. She felt a shiver run down her spine, reminded of the ever-present danger lurking just beyond the academy''s walls. As the ss ended, Amberine gathered her things, feeling both enlightened and slightly uneasy. Professor Larkin''s words about the Devilish Hollows lingered in her mind as she made her way to the general store. She needed new notebooks¡ªDraven''s sses were entering a more theoretical phase, and missing any details could be detrimental. The store was bustling with students, all preparing for the rigorous demands of their courses. Amberine found the aisle with notebooks and grimaced at the prices. She knew they were expensive but hadn''t realized just how much they would strain her budget. Sighing, she selected a sturdy set and headed to the counter. As she waited, she noticed the store owner reading a magical newspaper, its headlines shing with grim news. "Another attack by the Devilish Hollows," the owner murmured, shaking his head. "A whole family, massacred. Only the daughter survived because she was out on an errand. Poor girl." Amberine felt a wave of nausea. The Devilish Hollows were growing bolder, their cruelty boundless. She paid for her notebooks, the weight of the news pressing on her as she hurried back to the academy. In Draven''s ssroom, the atmosphere was tense and focused. Amberine took her seat and noticed her friend Maris sitting nearby, her face pale and drawn. Concerned, she leaned over. "Maris, are you okay?" she whispered. Maris shook her head slightly, her eyes shadowed with worry. "Just a bad night," she muttered. "Couldn''t sleep." Before Amberine could press further, Draven entered the room with his usual precision, his presence immediatelymanding silence. But today, something was different. He paused, his gaze locking onto Maris. "Neophyte Maris," he said, his voice cutting through the air. "Are you alright?" Maris looked startled, her eyes widening. "I''m fine, Professor. Just tired." Draven studied her for a moment longer, then nodded. "Very well. Let us begin." Amberine was surprised by Draven''s concern. It was unlike him to show any personal interest in his students. "Are you somehow rted to Draven?" Asked Epherene as she tilted her head. "Of course not! Ahem!" Maris cleared her throat as her voice seemed to got louder than usual. As the lecture began, Amberine couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to Maris''s story than she was letting on. Draven''s eyes lingered on Maris for a moment longer, his usual stoic expression betraying a hint of concern. Then, with a slight nod, he turned to the rest of the ss and began his lecture. "Theoretical mana maniption," Draven announced, his voice cutting through the silence of the room. "Today, we will delve into the intricacies of mana theory, a subject that demands your utmost attention." Amberine immediately started taking notes, her quill moving rapidly across the parchment. The topic wasplex, filled with calctions and theoretical constructs that required a keen understanding and precise documentation. Every word Draven spoke seemed critical, and Amberine knew she couldn''t afford to miss a single detail. ra, seated a few rows ahead, initially exuded confidence. She sat with her arms crossed, seemingly unfazed by the depth of the material. However, as Draven continued to borate on the delicate bnce of mana flow and the equations that governed it, a flicker of uncertainty crossed ra''s face. She began ncing around, noticing the frantic note-taking of her peers. Amberine, deeply engrossed in her own notes, asionally caught sight of ra''s increasingly nervous nces. The once self-assured genius was beginning to squirm in her seat, clearly regretting her decision not to bring any note-taking materials. Draven moved seamlessly from oneplex concept to another, his exnations precise and his expectations clear. "Mana is not merely an energy to be wielded," he stated, his gaze sweeping the room. "It is a force to be understood, respected, and meticulously controlled." ra''s squinting became more pronounced as she struggled to keep up. She leaned closer to the girl beside her, trying to glimpse her notes without being too obvious. The girl, sensing ra''s desperation, covered her notes protectively. Amberine couldn''t help but smirk inwardly at ra''s predicament. When the lecture finally concluded, Amberine felt both mentally exhausted and exhrated. She had filled pages with intricate notes, diagrams, and forms. ra, on the other hand, looked defeated. As the students began to pack up, ra approached Amberine with a mix of frustration and reluctant humility. "Amberine," ra began, her voice uncharacteristically subdued. "Can I borrow your notes from today?" Amberine looked up, feigning surprise. "Oh, so the great ra needs help? Didn''t bring any notes because you thought you could remember everything?" Her tone was yful, but there was a hint of mischief in her eyes. ra''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, but she held her ground. "I just¡­ underestimated theplexity. How much for the notes?" Amberine raised an eyebrow, genuinely curious. "You''re willing to pay for my notes? Alright then, but they won''te cheap." She named a high price, fully expecting ra to scoff and walk away. To her surprise, ra didn''t hesitate. "Fine. Here." She handed over the coins without a second thought. Amberine blinked in astonishment but quickly recovered, handing over the notes. ra took them with a determined expression, flipping through the pages to get a sense of what she had missed. As ra walked away, Amberine couldn''t help but feel a pang of regret. She had the money, sure, but she had just sold a vital piece of her own education. With a heavy sigh, she made her way back to her dormitory, the weight of her decision pressing down on her. That evening, Amberine sat at her desk, trying to recall the details of Draven''s lecture. She had shes of understanding, moments where she could almost grasp theplex theories and calctions. But without her notes, it was like trying to build a tower without a foundation. The details slipped through her mind like sand through her fingers. She groaned in frustration, running her hands through her hair. What had seemed like a clever move at the time now felt like a colossal mistake. Tomorrow''s ss would build on today''s material, and she felt woefully unprepared. Amberine leaned back in her chair, staring at the ceiling. She could still see Maris''s troubled face, hear Draven''s unexpected concern, and feel the lingering chill of the news about the Devilish Hollows. The world was growing more dangerous by the day, and she needed to be ready for whatever came next. But how could she be ready when she was already falling behind? With a deep sigh, Amberine resolved to be more careful in the future. She would have to find a way to catch up on the material, perhaps even swallow her pride and ask ra for help. The thought was bitter, but necessary. Her education¡ªand her survival¡ªdepended on it. As she finally drifted off to a restless sleep, her mind raced with thoughts of mana theory, dark organizations, and the ever-present tension between her and ra. The stakes were higher than ever, and Amberine knew she had to rise to the challenge, no matter the cost. Chapter 26: The Unfortunate Maris (1) The Tragedy I took the purse, nodding. "Of course, Mother. I''ll be back soon." My two little sisters, Mira and L, perked up at the mention of the market. "Can wee with you, Maris?" Mira asked, her eyes wide with excitement. "No, you can''t," my mother said firmly. "It''s gettingte, and I need you both to stay here and help me with the house." "But, Mother," L protested, her lower lip quivering, "we''ll be good. We promise!" "No," my mother repeated, her tone final. "It''s not safe for you to be out after dark. Now go and help your father in the shop." The girls pouted but didn''t argue further. They knew better than to test our mother''s patience. My father appeared in the doorway, wiping his hands on a cloth. "Now, now," he said gently, cing a hand on my mother''s shoulder. "No need to get so angry with the children. They''re just eager to help." My mother sighed, a small smile tugging at her lips. "I know, but they need to understand that some things aren''t meant for them just yet." Father nodded, then turned to me. "Be careful out there, Maris. And don''t take too long. Dinner won''t make itself." I smiled at him, feeling a warmth in my chest. "I won''t, Father. I''ll be back before you know it." With that, I stepped out of the house and made my way to the market, the sun beginning its descent and casting a warm, golden hue over the town. The air was filled with the rich aroma of freshly baked bread and the lively chatter of vendors and customers haggling over prices. My family wasn''t wealthy, but we had enough to livefortably. My parents were hardworking merchants, running a medium-sized shop that sold various goods. Our family of five was close-knit, with my two little sisters bringing joy andughter into our home. When my hint of talent in magic appeared two years ago, the whole family rejoiced as if they got a barrel of gold. But it''s fine. Even if I have to work my bones, especially my brains, to get a hold of magic and understand it, as long as I can make them happy, I can do anything. I approached the bakery, the scent of warm bread wafting through the air. My mother had asked me to pick up some bread and a few other things for dinner. I often helped out with these errands, enjoying the brief escape from my studies at the university. As I selected the loaves, I couldn''t help but think about how lucky I was to have such a loving family. We might not have been nobles, but we had each other, and that was enough. The shopkeeper handed me the bread with a smile, and I made my way back home, the streets growing quieter as evening approached. The thought of dinner with my family, the warmth of our home, and the sound of my sisters''ughter filled me with a sense of contentment. Little did I know that this peaceful moment was about to be shattered. As I neared our house, something felt off. The door was slightly ajar, and an eerie silence hung in the air. My heart raced as I pushed the door open, calling out to my family. "Mother? Father? I''m back!" There was no response. The sight that greeted me was a nightmare. "M-Mother...? F-Father?" Blood stained the wooden floor, and the once-cozy living room was in disarray. My parentsy motionless, their bodies brutally savaged. My two little sisters were nowhere to be seen, but the small pool of blood near their toys told me all I needed to know. My legs gave out beneath me, and I copsed to the floor, a scream of horror and anguish escaping my lips. Darkness swallowed me as I lost consciousness. When I woke, I was in an unfamiliar room, lying on a hard cot. The sterile smell and the low murmur of voices told me I was in a knight''s station. Panic surged through me as the memories of what I had seen flooded back. I tried to sit up, but my body felt weak and unresponsive. A gentle hand rested on my shoulder, and I looked up to see a woman with beautiful white hair and piercing blue eyes standing beside me. I recognized her instantly¡ªLady Sophie Lydaria Seralina von Icevern, a renowned knight from the prestigious Icevern family. Her presence was bothforting and intimidating. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice soft and gentle. I couldn''t find my voice. Tears welled up in my eyes as the reality of my family''s death hit me once again. I shook my head, unable to speak. Lady Sophie''s expression softened. "I''m so sorry for your loss. We need to ask you some questions about what happened. Can you do that?" I nodded numbly, my mind still reeling. The questions came one after another, but they felt distant, like echoes in a fog. I answered as best as I could, recounting my trip to the market and the horrific scene I had returned to. It all felt surreal, like a terrible dream I couldn''t wake up from. After the questioning, Lady Sophie told me I could rest there for a while. But the thought of returning home, to the ce where my family had been so brutally taken from me, was unbearable. I couldn''t face it. Instead, I decided to go to the university, the only other ce that felt familiar and safe. I walked through the gates of the academy, my heart heavy with grief. The bustling hallways and chattering students seemed like a different world, one I was no longer a part of. I headed to the lecture hall, hoping that the routine of sses might offer some distraction from the pain. As I took my seat, the emptiness inside me was overwhelming. I couldn''t focus on anything but the image of my family''s lifeless bodies. Amberine, a fellow student, leaned over and asked if I was alright. Her concern only added to my irritation. How could anyone understand what I was going through? "I''m fine," I snapped, though my voice was barely above a whisper. I turned away, not wanting to engage. The door to the lecture hall opened, and Professor Draven entered with his usual imposing presence. His cold, precise demeanor usually filled me with a sense of dread, but today it was almost a relief. His harshness felt like a wee distraction from the torment in my mind. "Neophyte Maris," The Professor''s voice cut through the air, making me jump. "Are you alright?" His question took me by surprise. The Professor never showed a personal interest in his students. I nced up, meeting his intense gaze. "I''m fine, Professor. Just tired." Professor Draven studied me for a moment longer before nodding. "Very well. Let''s begin." The lecture was intense, and filled withplex theories and calctions about mana maniption. Usually, I prided myself on keeping up with The Professor''s challenging material, but today I struggled to concentrate. Every now and then, Amberine''s questions would interrupt my thoughts, her curiosity about my well-being only adding to my frustration. Couldn''t she see I just wanted to be left alone? ss ended, and I gathered my things, eager to escape. As I walked through the university gates, the reality of my situation hit me once again. My home was no longer a ce offort and safety. The knights had cleaned the scene, erasing the physical evidence of the massacre, but the images were seared into my mind. My family''s bodies had been taken for inspection, but their absence left a gaping hole in my heart. I wandered the streets aimlessly, unsure of what to do or where to go. Anger and grief twisted inside me, a storm of emotions I couldn''t control. I needed answers. I needed to do something. As night fell, I found myself standing outside a dimly lit tavern. I pulled my father''s ck cloak tighter around me, trying to summon the courage to enter. I was new to this world, but my desire for vengeance burned hotter than my fear. I stepped inside, the murky atmosphere swallowing me whole. I made my way to the bar, my heart pounding in my chest. The bartender nced at me, raising an eyebrow. "What''ll it be?" he asked. I hesitated, then ordered a drink I''d never tried before, hoping it would steady my nerves. As I took a sip, the unfamiliar taste burned my throat, but I didn''t care. I had a purpose. I leaned closer to the bartender, my voice low. "Do you know anything-" "Informations about the Deadly Hollows," Before I could finish my words, a familiar, icy voice cut through the noise of the tavern. Chapter 27: The Unfortunate Maris (2) The Will for Vengeance The bartender, a grizzled man with a scar running down his cheek, visibly paled at the sight of Draven. He muttered something under his breath, then spoke louder, "Then I guess you''re not part of them, unlike the rumors said..." To my surprise, Draven didn''t react with anger. He merely nodded and sighed softly. "Rumors often contain half-truths. Now, let''s discuss something more factual." Draven''s voice was cold and precise, slicing through the murky air of the tavern. He leaned on the counter, his posture rxed but his eyes steely. "I''m looking for information about the Deadly Hollows." The bartender''s eyes flickered with fear, but he tried to maintain hisposure. "The Deadly Hollows, eh? Dangerous group, that. Why would someone like you be interested?" Draven didn''t answer immediately. He let the silence hang, a palpable tension filling the space between them. "Let''s just say I have a vested interest in their activities. Now, tell me what you know." The bartender hesitated, ncing around nervously. Draven leaned in slightly, his gaze intensifying. "Your cooperation would be... appreciated," he said, the implied threat clear in his tone. The bartender gulped, wiping his forehead with a shaky hand. "Alright, alright. What do you want to know?" "Everything," Draven replied, his voice a low growl. "Start with their recent movements." The bartender nodded, his voice a shaky whisper. "They''ve been more activetely. Rumors say they''re nning something big. A new leader''s taken charge¡ªsomeone ruthless, ambitious. They''ve been gathering more followers, promising power and wealth to those who join." Draven''s eyes narrowed. "Names. Locations." The bartender licked his lips, ncing around again before continuing. "The new leader goes by the name ''Revenant.'' No one knows his real identity, but he''s charismatic, a master maniptor. They operate out of the old warehouse district by the docks. There''s awork of tunnels beneath, where they hold their meetings and conduct... business." Draven leaned back, processing the information. "What do you hear about what they want?" The bartender''s eyes darted nervously. "Power, control. They''re after something big, something that''ll give them leverage over the city. There''s talk of an artifact, something ancient and powerful. But the biggest thing is that people said they kill to increase their strength. It''s in the form of a ritual or something. They believe it''s hidden somewhere in the city, and they''re willing to kill for it." "An artifact?" Draven''s voice was a mix of curiosity and suspicion. "Do you know what it is?" The bartender shook his head. "No, just that it''s old and powerful. Some say it''s a weapon, others think it''s some kind of magical relic. Whatever it is, they believe it''ll give them the power to take control." Draven nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "And what about their members? Any names, or faces I should be aware of?" The bartender hesitated again, then spoke quickly. "A few namese up more often. There''s Roderick, a brute of a man¡ªhandles most of the muscle for them. Then there''s Selene, a witch with a knack for dark magic. And Kade, a slippery thief who handles their more... delicate operations." Draven''s eyes glinted with a cold light. "I see. Very useful." The bartender nodded, relief evident on his face. "Is that all you need?" "For now," Draven said, reaching into his coat. He tossed a gold coin onto the counter. "For your troubles." The bartender caught the coin, his eyes widening in surprise. "Thank you, sir." Draven didn''t respond, turning on his heel and walking out of the tavern. As the door closed behind him, the room seemed to exhale, the tension dissipating. I waited a few moments before slipping out of my hiding spot. My heart was still pounding, but now it was with a mix of fear and determination. The information I had overheard was more than I had hoped for. The Deadly Hollows, a leader named Revenant, and a hidden artifact¡ªpieces of a puzzle that could lead me to my family''s killers. The thought of returning home, of facing the emptiness and silence, was unbearable. Instead, I decided to follow the lead I had just gained. I left the tavern, pulling my father''s ck cloak tighter around me as I stepped into the night. The streets were quiet, the moon casting an eerie glow over the cobblestones. I moved swiftly, my mind focused on the task ahead. The warehouse district by the docks¡ªif that''s where the Deadly Hollows were hiding, then that''s where I needed to go. As I walked, I felt a strange sense of resolve. The fear and grief that had been consuming me were now channeled into a single purpose. I would find the Deadly Hollows. I would make them pay for what they had done to my family. When I reached the docks, the air was thick with the smell of saltwater and decay. The warehouses loomed in the darkness, their windows like empty eyes staring out at the sea. I moved cautiously, keeping to the shadows as I approached the area the bartender had described. I found the entrance to the tunnels hidden behind a stack of crates. It was a narrow, unassuming doorway that led down into the earth. I hesitated for a moment, my heart pounding. Then I took a deep breath, steeling myself for whaty ahead. I descended the steps, the darkness swallowing me whole. The air grew cooler and damper as I went deeper, the sound of dripping water echoing through the narrow passage. My grip tightened on my wand, the familiar weightforting in my hand. The tunnel opened up into arger chamber, dimly lit by flickering torches. I could hear voices¡ªlow, conspiratorial murmurs. I crept closer, staying hidden in the shadows. From my vantage point, I could see a group of figures gathered around a table, maps spread out before them. The leader, who I assumed was Revenant, stood at the head of the table. He was a tall, imposing figure, cloaked in dark robes that seemed to absorb the light. His face was obscured by a hood, but his presence radiated authority and menace. The others at the table included Roderick, the brute the bartender had mentioned. He was a hulking man with a scarred face and arms like tree trunks. Beside him stood Selene, a woman with an aura of dark magic about her. Her eyes glowed faintly in the dim light, and her fingers twitched as if itching to cast a spell. Kade, the thief, was a wiry man with quick, darting eyes that never seemed to stay in one ce for long. Revenant spoke, his voice a low,manding rumble. "We are close, my friends. The true truth is within our grasp. Once we have it, nothing will stand in our way." Roderick grunted in approval. "About time. I''m getting tired of waiting." Selene''s lips curled into a sinister smile. "Patience, Roderick. Power of this magnitude is worth the wait." Kade nodded, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "I''ve been working on a few more ''acquisitions'' that should help us locate the artifact. Some of the city''s finest minds, shall we say." Revenant''s hooded head turned slightly, and I felt his gaze sweep over the room. I held my breath, praying he wouldn''t notice me. "Good. Continue your efforts, Kade. We need that artifact, and we need it soon." As the group continued to discuss their ns, I listened intently, trying to absorb every detail. The artifact they sought was clearly of immense power, and they believed it was hidden somewhere in the city, maybe inside the tower of Magic University. They mentioned several potential locations, including old catbs beneath the cathedral and an abandoned mage''s tower on the outskirts of town. I felt a surge of determination. If I could find this artifact before they did, I might have a chance to stop them and avenge my family. But I needed to be smart about it. Charging in recklessly would only get me killed. Revenant''s voice cut through my thoughts. "We move out tomorrow night. Be prepared. We cannot afford any mistakes." The group nodded in agreement, and the meeting began to break up. I knew I had to leave before they discovered me. I carefully retraced my steps, slipping back into the tunnel and making my way to the surface. I need a n. Those scums will possibly have a certain distance from each other, splitting up to search different locations they''ve located and decided to check on. I need to be smart on my options, but even if I don''t find the artifact, I would have the chance to kill one of them. I have to kill them. Those bastards. I won''t let them live. Chapter 28: The Unfortunate Maris (3) The Guards and The Knights My heart pounded with a mixture of fear and determination. This was it. This was my chance to avenge my family, to put an end to the group that had torn my life apart. I tucked the map into my cloak and stood up, checking the fit of my father''s old cloak around me. The weight of my wand was reassuring at my side, though I knew my magical abilities were limited. Illusion magic was my specialty, but I had little mana to sustain more powerful spells. Basic elemental spells were all I could manage beyond that, but I hoped it would be enough. As I stepped out into the night, the streets were eerily quiet. The moon cast a pale glow over the cobblestones, making the shadows seem to stretch and dance around me. I kept to the edges, moving swiftly and silently towards the cathedral. My mind was focused on the task ahead, every step bringing me closer to the catbs and, hopefully, the answers I sought. The cathedral loomed before me, its spires reaching towards the heavens. The grandeur of it was intimidating, but I forced myself to move forward. I found the entrance to the catbs hidden behind a side door, just as the bartender had described. I took a deep breath and descended the narrow steps, the air growing cooler and damper with each step. The catbs were dark, the flickering light from my wand casting long shadows on the stone walls. The smell of damp earth and decay filled my nostrils, making me wrinkle my nose. I moved cautiously, every sound magnified in the silence. I didn''t know what I would find down here, but I was ready for anything. Or so I thought. I rounded a corner and came face to face with a figure. He was tall and wiry, his eyes gleaming with malice. He wore the tattered remains of what looked like once-fine clothes, now dirty and torn. I recognized him from the descriptions¡ªthe low-ranking member of the Deadly Hollows. "You shouldn''t be here," he growled, drawing a knife from his belt. My heart raced as I raised my wand, trying to remember my training. I conjured an illusion, making it appear as though I had summoned a swarm of fireflies around me. The man hesitated, momentarily distracted by the flickering lights. But I wasn''t fast enough. He lunged at me, his knife glinting in the dim light. I dodged to the side, but not quickly enough. The de sliced across my arm, pain ring up as blood welled from the wound. I cried out, stumbling back. I tried to cast a basic fireball, but my mana was already running low. The spell fizzled out before it could form properly. Panic surged through me as the man advanced, a cruel smile on his face. "This is what you get for meddling where you don''t belong," he sneered, grabbing me by the throat and mming me against the wall. I struggled, gasping for breath, my vision starting to blur. His knife pressed against my throat, the cold metal sending a shiver down my spine. "Anyst words?" he taunted, his grip tightening. My mind raced, desperately searching for a way out. But before I could think of anything, a familiar voice cut through the darkness. "How foolish. For pitiful criminals like you to be roaming in this kingdom. It''s truly unbefitting of a grand kingdom like ours." The man froze, his grip loosening slightly. I turned my head as much as I could, my eyes widening in surprise and relief. Professor Draven stood at the entrance to the chamber, his expression cold and disdainful. A pen floated in the air beside him, glowing with an eerie light. Draven raised a hand, and the pen moved with a precision and grace that belied its mundane appearance. The man holding me began to convulse, his knife falling from his hand. He tried to move, but it was as though an invisible force was holding him in ce. "Release her," Dravenmanded, his voice ice-cold. The man''s hands twitched, but he couldn''t move them. I could see the strain on his face as he tried to resist, but it was futile. The Professor''s psychokinesis was too strong. "Consider yourself fortunate that I have intervened," Draven continued, stepping closer. "But do not mistake my intervention for mercy." The man''s eyes widened in terror as he realized he waspletely at Draven''s mercy. For a moment, I felt a pang of pity for him. But then I remembered my family, their lifeless bodies, the pain and grief that had consumed me. My vision went red with rage. While the man was immobilized, I chanted a basic fireball spell. It was one of the few elemental spells I could manage, and it drained thest of my mana. The fireball formed in my hand, and with a cry of fury, I thrust it forward, point-nk into the man''s head. The explosion was brief but intense. The man''s head snapped back, his body crumpling to the ground, lifeless. The smell of burnt flesh filled the chamber, mingling with the scent of decay. I stumbled back, my legs weak from exhaustion and the rush of adrenaline. The sound of the fireball and the man''s death throes echoed through the catbs, drawing unwanted attention. I heard the distant sound of footsteps¡ªheavy and purposeful. The city guards wereing. Draven clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Impetuous fool," he muttered, ring at me. "Even if it''s a criminal, such one-sided justice is not formoners to administer." He raised his hand, and I felt a strange sensation as his psychokinesis enveloped me. Before I could react, I was lifted off my feet and flung unceremoniously into a nearby trash bin. The lid closed over me, plunging me into darkness. I struggled to push it open, but my strength was gone, and I could only listen as the guards arrived. Through the narrow gaps in the bin, I saw the knights and guards, led by Lady Sophie of Icevern, the captain of the guard. They entered the chamber, their eyes widening at the sight of Draven standing over the corpse. "Professor Draven?" Sophie asked, her voice filled with confusion and suspicion. "What happened here?" Draven sighed, his expression one of practiced weariness. "I found this criminal attempting to escape justice. He attacked me, and I was forced to defend myself." Sophie frowned, looking from Draven to the corpse and back again. "But this... this looks like..." Draven''s gaze hardened, cutting her off. "Are you questioning my methods, Captain?" Sophie shook her head quickly. "No, Professor. Of course not." "Good," Draven said, his tone brooking no argument. "Ensure this area is secured. I will make my report to the council." The guards nodded, moving to secure the chamber and examine the body. Draven turned and walked away, his expression cold and unreadable. But before he could walk away, a voice stopped him in his tracks. "Are you sure this is not just a murder, Professor Draven?" Lady Sophie asked him sternly. But her tone is not of doubt, but it''s the tone of a person asking if she can trust him? "It is up to you knights to believe me or not," Professor Draven replied without turning his back. I could hear the mutterings of the knights behind Lady Sophie uttering how he must have killed him because he held a secret of him or something. As the sounds of the guards'' activity faded, I was left alone in the darkness of the trash bin, my mind racing with the events that had just unfolded. I had made a mistake. A terrible, reckless mistake. But I was still alive, and I had learned something valuable. I couldn''t let my rage control me. I needed to be smarter, and more strategic. The path to vengeance was fraught with danger, and I couldn''t afford any more missteps. But could I do it? Would I stay alive? Just facing such a man, I failed. He''s not one of the leaders of the Deadly Hollows. And I''ve made trouble for the professor as well. Suddenly, the moonlight exposed me as the lid of the bin opened, and a cold voice entered my ears. "Neophyte Maris," The voice called me. "Are you alright?" The cold red eyes slowly turned into blue, and shone as he narrowed his beautifully cold eyes upon me. "Starting this point. It''s supplementary ss," Chapter 29: The Unfortunate Maris (End) The Lesson The night air was cool, and the moon cast an eerie glow over the cobblestone streets. Maris''s strides were small and hesitant, each step a reminder of her exhaustion and the recent fight. In contrast, Draven walked with long, steady strides, showing no sign of weariness. She couldn''t help but pout slightly, feeling a pang of frustration at his apparent indifference to her condition. Just as she was about to utter aint, Draven stopped abruptly. "Look there," hemanded, pointing towards a nearby alley. Maris peered into the shadows and saw a small figure huddled on the ground. A shop owner stood over the child, berating and striking him. The boy''s cries of pain echoed through the narrow passage. Maris''s heart clenched at the sight, but before she could react, Draven held up a hand, motioning for her to stay silent. The boy, bruised and bleeding, eventually scrambled to his feet and limped away. Maris and Draven followed at a distance, watching as the boy approached a group of older, bigger kids. The older boysughed and sneered at him, and it became clear that the child had been forced to steal by these bullies. Maris''s anger red again, but she held her tongue, sensing that Draven had something to say. "The world is unfair, Maris," Draven began, his voice calm and measured. "It always has been and always will be, whether you are rich or poor. Unfairness is a constant in our lives. To fight it, you need strength. Every day, every second, someone is deprived, beaten, or wronged by another. In such moments, what can the weak do? Should they sacrifice their remaining lives and the chance to protect their loved ones for the sake of vengeance?" Maris listened intently, feeling the weight of his words. There was a cold truth in what he was saying, a truth she had experienced firsthand. "It''s foolish," Draven continued, a hint of disdain in his voice. "The weak have no ce in the fight for vengeance if they continue to me their circumstances, the people around them, or the world itself. Does this make them viins? No. The viin is always the one who starts the cycle of harm. Those who suffer are merely pitiful, caught in the crossfire of others'' cruelty." Draven snorted, his eyes narrowing as he watched the group of older boys. "We imagine that bandits, assassins, or natural disasters are distant threats, unlikely to touch us. But the truth is, the probability of danger is always there, a constant 100%. It is up to us to be prepared. This does not make the victims wrong or deserving of their fate." The original Draven, despite of his viin-like trait, disdain other viins and deemed them as scums. But as a serious person who follows his principles well, the original Draven holds the principles of noblesse oblige, which fades because of his curse and his insecurities. While the Draven in the second life, the man genius professor in the modern world, Dravis Granger, is the ideal and perfect version of Draven. A genius with an outstanding mind, trained-well body, sharp eyes, moderate empathy, and a big sense of responsibility and justice. He turned to face Maris, his gaze intense. "The scum and viins will always be the ones in the wrong. Even if the world cares little for the victims, it is the responsibility of the strong and capable to lend a hand in their vengeance." As he finished speaking, Draven raised his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, the older boys were suddenly lifted off their feet by an unseen force. They hung in the air, struggling and gasping for breath. Draven''s psychokinesis held them immobile. With another motion, he lifted a discarded club from the ground and ced it in the hands of the beaten boy. "You need power and strength," Draven said, his voice soft but unwavering. "But the strongest weapons are information and the power of the mind." He turned back to Maris, a faint smile ying at the corners of his lips. "What happened to your family is a tragedy, and you have every right to seek vengeance. But do it with utmost elegance. Befitting a magician." Maris stared at Draven, his words sinking deep into her consciousness. She nced at the boy, now standing over his tormentors with the club in his hands. There was a moment of hesitation, a flicker of doubt in the boy''s eyes, before he raised the club and struck. The older boys cried out in pain, their arrogance and cruelty finally meeting a fitting response. As the scene unfolded before her, Maris felt a surge of conflicting emotions. The boy''s actions were brutal, yet there was a certain justice in it. Draven''s lesson was harsh but undeniably true. She realized that if she was to seed in her quest for vengeance, she needed more than just anger and basic magical skills. She needed strength, intelligence, and a strategic mind. Draven''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Remember, Maris, true power lies not just in raw strength, but in knowing when and how to use it. The mind is the greatest weapon you possess. Hone it well." Maris nodded, the weight of his words settling in her heart. She understood now that her path was not just about brute force or blind rage. It was about bing a master of her abilities, using her wits and knowledge to outmaneuver her enemies. She needed to be more than just a victim seeking revenge; she needed to be a force to be reckoned with. As they continued their walk through the city, Maris felt a renewed sense of purpose. The exhaustion that had weighed her down earlier seemed to lift slightly, reced by a determination to learn and grow stronger. She still had a long way to go, but with Draven''s guidance, she believed she could achieve her goals. Draven led her through the winding streets, eventually stopping at a secluded courtyard. The area was quiet, with only the soft rustling of leaves and the distant hum of the city providing background noise. Draven turned to face her, his expression serious. "This is where we will train," he said, gesturing to the open space. "You will learn to harness your magic more effectively, to strategize and think ahead. But most importantly, you will learn to control your emotions. Anger and vengeance can be powerful motivators, but they can also cloud your judgment and lead to mistakes." Maris nodded, her resolve strengthening. She was ready to learn, to push herself beyond her limits. The image of her family''s lifeless bodies shed in her mind, fueling her determination. Draven began the lesson with a series of exercises designed to test her control over her magic. He pushed her to the brink of her abilities, forcing her to maintain illusions while conserving her limited mana. It was grueling work, but Maris pushed through the pain and fatigue, driven by the desire to avenge her family. As the hours passed, she could feel herself improving. Her illusions became more stable, and her control over her mana more precise. Draven watched her progress with a critical eye, offering corrections and advice when needed. Despite his harsh demeanor, Maris could sense a genuine desire to see her seed. Finally, as dawn began to break, Draven called a halt to the training. Maris was exhausted, her body aching and her mana reserves nearly depleted. But there was a sense of aplishment, a feeling that she was one step closer to her goal. "You''ve done well today," Draven said, his tone unusually gentle. "But this is just the beginning. There is much more to learn, and the path ahead will not be easy." Maris nodded, her eyes filled with determination. "I''m ready," she said, her voice steady. "I will do whatever it takes to be strong enough to avenge my family." Draven''s gaze softened slightly, and for a moment, Maris thought she saw a hint ofpassion in his eyes. "Good," he said. "Remember, Maris, strength and intelligence must go hand in hand. Use both wisely, and you will achieve your goal." With that, Draven turned and began to walk away, leaving Maris standing in the courtyard. As she watched him go, she felt a surge of gratitude. Despite his harsh methods, Draven was giving her the tools she needed to seed. And for that, she was thankful. As the first rays of sunlight touched the city, Maris took a deep breath and squared her shoulders. She had a long road ahead, but she was ready to face whatever challenges came her way. With Draven''s guidance and her own determination, she knew she could ovee anything. She would avenge her family, no matter what it took. And she would do it with the strength and elegance befitting a true magician. At the distance, with his proper strode, he walked towards the carriage of the Drakhan Family that is waiting loyally for him. "That should be enough. But I guess giving a certain warning towards these hooligans should be appropriate," Disdain filled his tone. Chapter 30: Professor Vengeance (1) The Preparation Inside, the corridors were dimly lit, the flickering candlelight casting long shadows on the ornate walls. I moved with purpose, my mind already shifting gears from the lesson I had imparted to Maris to the pressing matter of the Deadly Hollows. The air was thick with anticipation, the stillness of the mansion a stark contrast to the chaos that was toe. I made my way to my private study, a sanctuary of sorts, where the weight of the world seemed to lessen just a fraction. The room was filled with books, maps, and various artifacts, each meticulously organized. I sat at the massive mahogany desk, its surface clear save for a few essential documents and the map I was about to scrutinize. Unfurling the map, I traced my finger along the marked locations, each one representing a known hideout of the Deadly Hollows. These vermin had spread like a disease, their influence corrupting everything they touched. Tonight''s encounter had only solidified my resolve to eradicate them. I needed a precise and efficient n to strike at their heart. As I pored over the details, a soft knock on the door drew my attention. "Enter," I called, my voice cutting through the quiet. The door opened to reveal Alfred, my trusted butler and confidant. His expression was calm, but I could sense the concern lurking beneath hisposed exterior. "Spout it, Alfred," "Good evening, Master Draven," Alfred greeted, stepping into the study. He moved with the grace and silence of a seasoned servant, closing the door behind him. "I take it your outing was eventful?" I nodded, motioning for him to join me. "Indeed, Alfred. I need your assistance in gathering additional intelligence on the Deadly Hollows. Their base of operations, key members, and any recent movements. We''re preparing for an assault. I''ve gathered some on my end, but I just need to make sure," Alfred''s eyes widened slightly, but he merely bowed his head in acknowledgment. "As you wish, sir. I will mobilize our men and contacts immediately." He turned to leave, but I stopped him with a raised hand. "There''s more," I said, my tone grave. "We need to acquire a specific magic artifact. It''s crucial for the sess of our n. Without it, we risk being outmatched." Alfred''s brow furrowed, but he nodded again. "I understand, sir. I will ensure we have all the information we need. Is there anything else you require?" I leaned back in my chair, considering. "Yes. Prepare the traps and make sure our resources are ready. This operation which I''ll tell you in the form of notes must be wless. I also want Maris to be part of this, but in a controlled manner and if it went ording to my calction, she would meet them at the right moment. She needs to experience realbat, but I will not throw her into the lion''s den without preparation." Alfred''s concern was palpable now. "Master Draven, forgive my candor, but are you certain this is wise? Miss Maris is still very young and inexperienced. If anything were to happen to her¡­" I met his gaze, my expression firm. "She has potential, Alfred. Great potential. But potential means nothing without experience. She must learn to harness her power and use it effectively. This will be her trial by fire, but I will ensure she is not alone." In the game, Maris is one of the characters that fare greatly at the University of magic tower. I''ve seen her with my vision, and her ability in illusionary magic would prove very valuable in future uing battles, especially big-scale wars. Alfred sighed, a resigned look crossing his features. "Very well, sir. I trust your judgment. I will see to the preparations immediately. I''ll mobilize our men for the preparations," With Alfred gone, I returned my focus to the map, my mind whirring with possibilities. The artifact in question was a relic of immense power, one that would tip the scales in our favor or the enemy''s favor. It''s called the Devil''s Gauntlet. Just like how the Deadly Hollows, which appeared at the game as an organization that aimed at people and kidnapped them to absorb their mana and make it theirs with their typical rituals, this artifact is something like a huge booster for their organization. In the game, the moment their organization got the artifact, their threat level increased greatly for the adventurers from B+ to AAA in such a short time. Securing it would be no easy task, but it was a necessary risk. I began sketching out the strategic n, identifying the best approach to infiltrate the Deadly Hollows''ir and the most efficient way to set traps that would incapacitate their numbers without alerting the rest. Hours passed in a blur of calctions and contingency nning. The room grew colder as the night deepened, but I barely noticed, engrossed in the minutiae of the operation. Every detail had to be perfect; there was no room for error. A soft rustle of fabric signaled Alfred''s return. He moved quietly, cing a stack of documents on the desk. "These are thetest reports on the Deadly Hollows, sir. Our contacts have confirmed their main hideout is heavily fortified, but there are weak points we can exploit. Additionally, I''ve found some information on the artifact you mentioned. It''s currently in the possession of a ck-market dealer known as Varik. He''s¡­ not one to part with such items easily." I smirked at that. "Varik, you say? I''ve dealt with him before. He can be persuaded when the right pressure is applied." I skimmed through the documents, absorbing the new information. Alfred''s meticulous work never ceased to impress me. "Excellent work, Alfred. This will be invaluable. Make sure our operatives are ready. I want this to be executed with military precision." I stood, rolling up the map and securing it. "Now, it''s time to put our n into motion." As I moved to leave the study, Alfred''s voice stopped me once more. "Sir¡­ please, be careful. You are putting yourself at great risk." I turned to him, a rare smile touching my lips. "I appreciate your concern, Alfred. But you know as well as I do that some risks are worth taking. This is one of them. The Deadly Hollows is sure a threat, and that girl, Maris¡­ she must be prepared for what''s toe." Alfred nodded, his expression a mix of resignation and loyalty. "Godspeed, Master Draven. I will ensure everything is ready." With that, I left the study, my mind already on the task ahead. The mansion was silent as I made my way to the armory, selecting the weapons and tools I would need. Each piece was chosen with care, each one a part of therger n. I donned my gear, the weight of it both familiar and reassuring. Unlike when I faced other people with kindness, in front of Alfred, I could feel calmness and peace even when I acted out of character in kindness. There is no turmoil of disgust and disdain from my stomach that usually happened. Maybe it''s because of Draven''s favorable impressions towards the loyal butler as well. One thing that I''m absolutely sure of now is that at one point, Draven has the same emotion as mine. Looking at how the Deadly Hollows deprive the girl''s family, and the bullies bullying the small weak kid, it all disgusts me, and I could feel the remnants of his soul feeling the same way. Stepping out into the night, I felt a sense of purpose settle over me. This was more than just a mission. It was a necessary step towards restoring bnce and justice. The Deadly Hollows had sown chaos and suffering for too long. It was time to bring an end to their reign of terror. I made my way through the quiet streets, my destination clear. The first phase of the n involved acquiring the magic artifact from Varik. It would not be easy, but I relished the challenge. As I approached Varik''sir, the shadows seemed to deepen, the air growing colder. I could feel the presence of danger, but it only sharpened my focus. The building was nondescript, blending in with the surrounding structures. But I knew better. Inside, it was a fortress of illicit goods and dangerous individuals. I slipped through the alley, my senses heightened. This was a delicate operation, requiring both finesse and force. As I reached the entrance, I paused, taking a deep breath. The next steps were crucial, and there was no turning back. I steeled myself, ready for whatevery ahead. The door creaked open, and I slipped inside, the darkness swallowing me whole. The hunt had begun. Chapter 31: Professor Vengeance (2) The Infiltration The Drakhan Family mansion had provided me with the resources I needed. Alfred had done his part, gathering intelligence and setting traps. The rest was up to me. I adjusted the grip on the Drakhan sword at my side, its weight aforting reminder of the power I wielded. My psychokinesis was my greatest asset, but I had learned to use it sparingly, conserving my mana for the moments when it truly counted. As I neared the entrance to Varik''s territory, I paused, blending into the shadows. The guards were alert, their eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of intruders. This is one of Draven''s traits that is verypatible with the darkness. I watched them carefully, noting their patterns and movements. Patience was key; rushing in would only lead to failure. I activated [Vision], a spell that allowed me to see the magical auras of objects and people. The artifact''s faint glow of dark and red aura caught my eye immediately even though it was hidden and blocked by walls. It was deep within the treasury, hidden among a collection of trinkets and gold. Varik had no idea of its true value, but I did. With a deep breath, I began to formte my n. First, I needed a diversion. Alfred had arranged for a group of paid men to create a disturbance at the northern gate. I sent a mental signal to myself as I''d already told Alfred my calctions about when the disturbance should be started, and momentster, the sounds of shouting and shing steel filled the night. The guards at the entrance hurried towards themotion, leaving their posts unguarded. I slipped through the gate, moving swiftly and silently. The interior of Varik''sir was a maze of corridors and chambers, each one filled with potential threats. I relied on my knowledge of theyout, pieced together from Alfred''s intelligence and my own observations. I avoided the main hallways, sticking to the less-traveled paths. The walls were lined with torches, their flickering light casting eerie shadows that danced as I passed. Varik is one of the renowned ck market dealers in the game. He could be described as a character with the nature of neutral chaos. he could be neutral, but he supplied and helped the viins more since his customers were mostly the underworld''s residents, rather than helping good men. As I approached the treasury, I encountered a group of lower-ranked members of the Deadly Hollows. They were lounging in a side room, theirughter and crude jokes grating on my ears. "Hahaha! She was that scared when I entered her room!" "I bet. Women who love to act brave quickly lost their facade when we locked the door!" I couldn''t afford to let them raise an rm. With a flick of my wrist, I sent a wave of psychokic force through the doorway, mming them against the walls. They crumpled to the ground, unconscious. I stepped over their bodies. "Scums," I uttered as I strangled them from breathing with psychokinesis, and closed their mouth to make sure no sound escaped. My mind is already on the next step. The treasury door was heavily guarded, but not imprable. I crouched in the shadows, observing the two guards who stood watch. Their expressions were bored, their posturex. They had growncent, a mistake that would cost them dearly. I focused my mind, reaching out with my psychokinesis. The guards'' weapons were yanked from their hands, ttering to the floor. Before they could react, I was upon them. "Y-You are!?" "E-Earl Drakh-" sh! The Drakhan sword shed in the dim light. They fell silently, their eyes wide with shock. Since the battle to the tomb of Gilgamesh, the King of Heroes, I used [Comprehend] to analyze the sword style of the Drakhan Family''s knights, and carve it upon my body. Unlike the Psychokinesis that got carved into a tattoo on my arm, with just simple practices, the swordsmanship got easily blended in into my movement. But with properprehension, I could enhance them to be much more efficient and swift suitable for my physique. I pushed open the treasury door, stepping into the vault. Gold and jewels glittered in the torchlight, but I ignored them, my eyes fixed on the artifact first. It was a gauntlet with a dark ck color. Its surface is etched with intricate runes, but not ordinary runes, it must be runes from the demon realm. Even though it was now covered with dust, when I reached out, I could feel a surge of power as my fingers closed around it. This was what I hade for, the key to my n. I slipped the gauntlet into the bag I''d brought, turning to the rest of the treasure vault. This is a vault of one of the greatest ck market dealers. There must be something here. Taking the gold and other things that are precious would alert them, let''s try looking using [Vision] and take those who seem to be neglected and old but have hidden skills or qualities. I can try improving my quality with [Chyrisus'' touch] as well. But my exit was not yet secure. I needed to sabotage the Deadly Hollows, to cut off the limbs of their organization without alerting the higher-ups. I moved through the corridors, nting traps in strategic locations. A binding charm here, a sleep spell there. Each one is designed to incapacitate and disorient the lower ranks. It is quite foolish how the Deadly Hollows are searching for the artifact, and already made a pact with Varik, but are unaware of the artifact being located in the vault, neglected. As I worked, the distant sounds of the disturbance Alfred had arranged echoed through the corridors. The paid men were doing their job well, drawing attention away from my actions. I moved with precision, my mind calcting each step. The lower-ranked members of the Deadly Hollows were no match for me. They fell easily, their surprise and confusion evident as they were caught in my traps. I reached a small chamber where a group of members were gathered, discussing their next move. Their leader, a burly man with a scar running down his face, barked orders, his voice harsh andmanding. "We need to tighten security! No one gets in or out without my say-so!" I focused my psychokinesis, lifting a heavy wooden beam from the ceiling. With a flick of my wrist, it crashed down on them with a deafening thud. The leader''s eyes widened in horror as he was pinned beneath it. "What the¡ª!?" I moved swiftly, using the chaos to my advantage. The remaining members stumbled back, their panic palpable. "What the hell just happened?!" one of them shouted, drawing his sword. Before he could react, I lunged forward, my Drakhan sword shing in the dim light. I parried his clumsy strike and countered with a swift sh across his chest. He crumpled to the ground, gasping. "Who''s there? Show yourself!" another yelled, eyes darting around wildly. I emerged from the shadows, a smirk ying on my lips. "Is this how the Deadly Hollows greet all their guests? I''m almost disappointed." "You!" the pinned leader growled, struggling under the beam. "It''s Draven! Don''t just stand there, kill him!" Two more members rushed at me, weapons raised. I met their charge head-on, sidestepping the first''s clumsy swing and driving my elbow into his ribs. He wheezed, doubling over, and I finished him with a quick thrust. The second attacker hesitated, fear flickering in his eyes. "You think you can just walk in here and¡ª" His words were cut off as I extended my hand, using my psychokinesis to hurl him into the wall. He hit it with a sickening crunch and slid to the floor, unconscious. The remaining members were disoriented, their panic turning to desperation. I could sense their fear, their realization that they were outmatched. "Let''s make this quick," I taunted, twirling my sword. "I have ces to be." One of them, a wiry man with a dagger, lunged at me from the side. I caught his wrist, twisting it until he dropped the de with a yelp. A swift kick sent him sprawling. "Is that all you''ve got?" I taunted. Another member tried to nk me, but I was ready. With a swift motion, I sent a wave of psychokic force at him, knocking him off his feet. He hit the ground hard, groaning. The leader, still pinned under the beam, watched in growing horror. "You¡­ you''ll pay for this, Draven!" Chapter 32: Professor Vengeance (End) The Fruitful Operation I approached him, the tip of my sword glinting in the torchlight. "I think you have bigger problems right now," I said coldly. "Your little operation here is finished." With that, I swung my sword, the de slicing cleanly through the air. The leader''s eyes widened in shock before the light faded from them. I stood amidst the fallen, my breath steady. The organization would be crippled, its lower ranks decimated, but the leaders would remain unaware of my true purpose. Turning away from the carnage, I made my way towards the exit. The mission was far from over, but this was a decisive blow. The Deadly Hollows would feel the impact of this night for a long time toe. I moved swiftly, using the chaos to my advantage. The remaining members were disoriented, their panic palpable. I dispatched them quickly, ensuring that none would be left to warn the higher-ups. The organization would be crippled, its lower ranks decimated, but the leaders would remain unaware of my true purpose. As I made my way towards the exit, I encountered Alfred. It''s quite a new feel looking at this wise man using a cloak not his usual butler uniform. His expression was calm, but I could see the concern in his eyes. "Are you certain this is wise, Master Draven?" he asked, his voice low. "You are taking a great risk." I nodded, my resolve unwavering. "It is necessary, Alfred. The Deadly Hollows must be weakened, and this artifact is as crucial as it is," Alfred sighed, but he did not argue further. He knew Draven''s mood well enough to understand that my mind was made up and it would be useless to ask further. Together, we made our way out of Varik''s territory, the sounds of the disturbance still echoing behind us. The first phase of my n wasplete, but there was still much to be done. We reached the outskirts of the city, where a carriage awaited us. Alfred had arranged for our swift departure, ensuring that we would not be followed. As we climbed inside, I felt a sense of satisfaction. The mission had gone smoothly, and the Deadly Hollows were now vulnerable. But this was only the beginning. The artifact in my bag was a powerful tool, one that would give me the edge I needed. As the carriage rolled through the dark streets, I allowed myself a moment of reflection. I had the intelligence, the skills, and the determination to see this through. It turns out that it''s not as difficult as what I''ve pictured in mind. But caution is a must. Just like what I''ve been secretly doing as Dravis Granger. Back in that world, I have lots of men, people that I helped in achieving their vengeance, and what to help people deliver the justice that the police couldn''t or even won''t do. I nced at Alfred, who was watching me with a mixture of respect and concern. "What is our next move, Master Draven?" he asked quietly. Alfred is an interesting character. In the game, he was set to be a very loyal butler towards the Drakhan Family, but I didn''t set it too deep. but now that I observe him, he seems to be so loyal and cares about Draven''s care. Or me. What I''m doing is obviously a y of great risk, he''s used to Draven''s antics, the dark and dirty ys in order to glorify his name. But this time, it must be a different fear. Since Draven is not that strong, he uses his wealth to order people and even asks another person to make the strategy for him. It''s an unusual action for Draven to do something my way in his eyes. "Our actions stop in this first phase, Alfred. The rest will be left for the knights, the Deadly Hollows, and my pitiful student," I shrugged. "This artifact has already fallen into my hands anyway," I said, taking the Devil''s Gauntlet from the bag and examining it closely. "Is that the artifact they were looking for, master? What do you think its use is?" Alfred''s eyes lingered on the gauntlet, curiosity mingling with his usual stoicism. "It''s an artifact capable of absorbing souls and converting them into strength and mana. It can increase the mana pool of its wielder if used correctly," I replied. As I spoke, I activated [Vision], focusing on the status of the equipment. The gauntlet''s status materialized before my eyes. Its rank was A, and it possessed a skill that allowed the absorption of mana from defeated foes. No wonder the Deadly Hollows were so desperate to obtain it. Should I try using [Chyrisus'' touch]? I still have enough mana to do so anyway. Without further hesitation, I decided to use [Chyrisus'' Touch]. I focused my energy, channeling almost half of my mana into the artifact. The gauntlet began to glow, pulsing with a dark, ominous light. The air around it crackled with raw energy, and the very essence of the gauntlet seemed to shift and expand. As the light faded, I checked the gauntlet''s status again using [Vision]. The artifact had been upgraded to an SS rank, and two new, powerful skills had been unlocked. [Soul Conqueror Description: The gauntlet can now absorb and store life force, which can be used to heal the user, extend their lifespan, or resurrect the recently deceased.] [Skill Name: Psyche Dominator Description: The evolved gauntlet allows the user to control minds, and imnt an order of envement, forcing a creature into a servant of the devil (user). Servants slots avable: 2] The significance of this artifact became even clearer. "Interesting," I murmured, a hint of a smile ying on my lips. "No wonder the Deadly Hollows wanted this." Our carriage rattled through the darkened streets, the city''s dim glow gradually giving way to the familiar grounds of the Drakhan Mansion. Alfred and I exited the carriage, and I immediately made my way to my study. The night was far from over, and there was still much to be done. Inside the study, I summoned my magic pens: the Fire Pen, the Dark Pen, the Water Pen, and the Psychokinesis Pen. These tools had been essential in my previous ns, and I would need them now more than ever. But as the pens floated before me, something strange happened. The Dark Pen suddenly moved on its own, drawn towards the gauntlet. A vast amount of dark clouds enveloped both the pen and the gauntlet, swirling and merging in a chaotic dance. I flinched slightly, my eyebrows knitting together in curiosity and concern. This was unexpected. The dark clouds thickened, obscuring the items from view. I could feel the intense energy emanating from the swirling mass, a mixture of the Dark Pen''s essence and the gauntlet''s newfound power. Several seconds passed, each one stretching into an eternity, before the clouds finally began to dissipate. What remained was not the gauntlet I had known, nor the simple Dark Pen. It had transformed into something entirely new. I activated [Vision] once more, and the status of the new item revealed itself to me: the Devil''s Pen, an SS-ranked equipment. The Devil''s Pen was now a formidable weapon,bining the abilities of the original Dark Pen with the soul-absorbing power of the gauntlet. Its new design was sleek and menacing, exuding an aura of dark, potent magic. I held the Devil''s Pen in my hand, feeling its weight and the immense power it contained. This would be an invaluable asset in the battles toe. The Deadly Hollows would never see their valuable gauntlet getting consumed by my pening. Alfred stood silently, his eyes never leaving me. "This is beyond anything we could have anticipated," he finally said, his voice a mix of awe and caution. "Indeed," I replied, turning the pen in my hand. "This will change everything." I saw the status and skill and saw that there are no additional skills except than one thing. [Servants slots avable: 5] It''s a significant increase. It became five from two. I should experiment with itter. The night was still, the quiet of the mansion a stark contrast to the chaos I had just left behind. I let go of the Devil Pen, letting it float independently and began to n my next move. The first phase had been a sess, but there was still much to be done. The Deadly Hollows were weakened, but not defeated. And there were still questions that needed answers. There are other risks and incidents that would follow in the future if it was the same flow as what happened in the game. Since there are no yers inside this world, there would be no one following quests in order to protect it from the possible chaos. The sessful operation increased my confidence, but overconfidence would lead to negligence. Hence, a defeat. Let''s y it beautifully. This world, the threats, the enemies, the university, and everything. Let''s orchestrate a beautiful script for every part of them. Chapter 33: Phase Two (1) The Tension "Varik, that fool," Kade sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "How could he have been so clueless? He had one job¡ªto secure the artifact and bring it to us." Selene, the dark witch of the group, cackled softly, her voice like nails on a chalkboard. "Clueless doesn''t even begin to describe it. The man couldn''t find his own shadow in the dark." Roderick, the brute of the ensemble, mmed his fist on the table, causing the others to flinch. "Enough mocking. We''ve killed dozens, burned down homes, all in the search for this artifact. And what do we have to show for it? Dead ends and wasted time." The room fell silent, the weight of their collective frustration hanging heavy in the air. They had followed the whispers of the ''Dark One,'' a shadowy figure whose cryptic information had led them on a wild chase across the kingdom. Each artifact they found, each life they took, all for naught. Selene''s eyes glinted with a malevolent light. "The ''Dark One'' gave us what he could. If our methods haven''t yielded results, perhaps it''s our execution that''s at fault." Revenant, who had been silent until now, finally spoke. His voice was low but carried an edge of barely restrained rage. "We trusted Varik to handle this. He failed. Now our ranks are decimated, and we are no closer to our goal." He paused, letting his words sink in. The leaders looked at him, a mix of fear and anticipation in their eyes. Revenant had built this group from nothing, his iron will and ruthless tactics uniting these disparate criminals into a formidable force. But now, with their ns in jeopardy, his anger was palpable. "I''ve just received word," Revenant continued, his voice rising. "An attack on our lower ranks. Complete devastation. Whoever did this is sending a message." The room erupted into chaos. Roderick''s face turned red with rage, veins bulging in his neck. "Who dares to strike at us? They''ll pay with their lives!" Selene''s eyes narrowed, calcting. "It must be someone with a vendetta. But who? And why now?" Kade''s voice cut through the din, cold and precise. "It doesn''t matter who did it. What matters is that we retaliate. Swiftly and decisively." Revenant mmed his fist on the table, silencing the room once more. "We need to understand the implications of this attack. Was it targeted at Varik alone, or is it a broader assault on our operations?" The leaders fell silent, each pondering the question. Finally, Selene spoke. "We need more information. I can use dark magic to track the perpetrator, but it will require significant sacrifices. Blood magic is not without its costs." Roderick scoffed. "Magic? We don''t need magic. We need to strike back, show them we''re not to be trifled with. I say we retaliate against the knights'' order. They''ve been a thorn in our side for too long. This attack has their fingerprints all over it." Kade shook his head, his expression one of exasperation. "Charging in like a bull will get us nowhere. We need a subtler approach. We infiltrate, gather intelligence, and strike where they least expect it." Revenant listened to their arguments, his mind working through the possibilities. He knew that each of his lieutenants had their strengths, but their distrust of one another often led to disunity. This was a crucial moment, one that required a united front. "We willbine our strategies," Revenant dered, his voice brooking no argument. "Selene, prepare your rituals. We need to know who our enemy is. Roderick, gather our forces and be ready to strike. But we will not act blindly. Kade, use your contacts to gather intelligence. We need to know if the knights are truly behind this." The leaders nodded, albeit reluctantly. Each of them knew the risks, but they also knew that failure was not an option. The Deadly Hollows had ambitions far beyond petty revenge. They sought to establish a criminal empire, to take over the Regaria Kingdom, or even a neighboring realm. This attack was a setback, but it could also be an opportunity. Selene rose from her seat, her dark robes trailing behind her like a shadow. "I will need fresh blood for the rituals. The darker the soul, the stronger the magic. Bring me prisoners." Roderick grunted in approval. "We''ve got plenty of those. Use them as you see fit." Kade smirked, his eyes glinting with mischief. "I''ll spread the word among our spies. If the knights are involved, we''ll know soon enough." Revenant watched them leave, each to their tasks. He felt a pang of unease, a rare emotion for a man of his demeanor. The attack on their ranks had shaken him, but it had also ignited a fire within. They were close to their goal, and he would not let anyone stand in their way. The chamber gradually emptied, leaving Revenant alone with his thoughts. He paced the room, the echo of his footsteps a rhythmic counterpoint to the swirling chaos in his mind. The attack was not just a setback; it was a challenge. Someone out there was bold enough to strike at the Deadly Hollows, to cripple their lower ranks with precision and ruthlessness. Such audacity could not go unanswered. He poured himself a ss of wine from the decanter on the side table, his hand steady despite the turmoil within. As he sipped the dark liquid, he allowed his mind to drift back to the beginning of their quest for the artifact. The ''Dark One'' had promised power beyond their wildest dreams, an artifact capable of absorbing souls and converting them into strength and mana. Such power was tempting, irresistible even. But the path to it had been fraught with difficulty and bloodshed. Their pursuit had been relentless, each lead a tantalizing step closer to their goal. Viges were razed, innocents ughtered¡ªall in the name of finding the artifact. Yet, their efforts had been in vain, leading only to dead ends and false hopes. Revenant clenched his fist around the ss, the frustration of their failures gnawing at him. The memory of Varik''stest failure resurfaced, the image of the man''s lifeless body pinned beneath a fallen beam vivid in Revenant''s mind. Varik had been a liability, his ipetence a thorn in their side. But his death had been a wake-up call. Their enemies were growing bolder, more desperate. The stakes were higher than ever. Revenant''s musings were interrupted by the soft click of the door opening. Selene entered, her dark eyes gleaming with the aftermath of her rituals. "I have done as you asked," she said, her voice a whisper of dark promise. "The magic will take time, but we will have our answers." He nodded, setting down his ss. "Good. We need to know who our enemy is. And when we do, they will pay." Selene''s lips curved into a sinister smile. "Oh, they will. The Blood magic never lies. We will find them, and they will suffer." The door opened again, and Roderick and Kade filed in, their expressions grim. Roderick was the first to speak, his voice a low growl. "Our men are ready. Just say the word, and we''ll strike." Kade, ever the pragmatist, added, "We''ve gathered some intelligence. It seems the knights have been increasing their patrols, but there''s no direct evidence linking them to the attack. It''s possible they''re just taking advantage of the chaos." Revenant considered their words, his mind racing with possibilities. The knights had always been a thorn in their side, a force of order in a world of chaos. But this attack seemed too targeted, too precise. If the knights were involved, they were ying a dangerous game. "We can''t afford to act on assumptions," Revenant said, his voice measured. "Selene''s magic will give us the answers we need. In the meantime, we prepare. If the knights are involved, they''ll be expecting retaliation. We need to be smarter, more strategic." Roderick''s impatience was palpable. "And if we find out they''re not behind it? What then?" "Then we adapt," Kade replied smoothly. "We use the information to our advantage. The element of surprise will be our greatest weapon." Revenant nodded in agreement. "Kade is right. We must be flexible. But we cannot ignore the possibility that the knights are involved. They have been a persistent threat, and their interference cannot go unpunished." Selene stepped forward, her eyes glittering with dark intent. "There is another option. We could use the confusion to our advantage. Spread misinformation, and sow discord among the knights. If they''re busy dealing with internal strife, they''ll be less of a threat to us." Revenant''s lips curved into a thoughtful smile. "An intriguing idea. But we need to be careful. If we''re too obvious, it could backfire." Kade tapped his chin, considering. "We have contacts within the knights'' order. Perhaps we could use them to nt the seeds of doubt." Roderick''s scowl deepened. "We don''t have time for games. We need to show strength, make them fear us." Revenant raised a hand to forestall further argument. "Both approaches have merit. We willbine them. Selene, begin spreading your misinformation. Kade, use your contacts to gather intelligence and nt doubts. Roderick, prepare our forces for a show of strength. We will strike at the knights, but we will do so with precision and purpose." The leaders exchanged looks, their grudging agreement evident. They were a disparate group, each with their own ambitions and methods, but Revenant''s leadership had bound them together. He knew that their strengthy not just in their individual skills, but in their ability to work together, tobine their talents into a formidable whole. As the meeting adjourned, each leader left to fulfill their tasks. Selene vanished into the shadows, her mind already working on the spells and rituals needed to spread discord. Roderick barked orders to his men, their preparations a flurry of sharpened des and tightened armor. Kade slipped into the night, hiswork of spies and informants already in motion. Revenant remained in the chamber, alone with his thoughts once more. He knew that this was only the beginning. The path ahead was fraught with danger, but it was a path they had chosen. They would strike back, and they would strike hard. The Deadly Hollows would not be defeated so easily. Hours passed, and dawn began to break, casting a pale light over the chamber. Revenant''s lieutenants returned, each bearing news. Selene hadpleted her rituals, her eyes burning with dark energy. "I saw him, but because of theck of information and evidence left at the ce, I could only see the shadow," she whispered, her voice echoing with power. "He is strong, but he is not invincible. From the use of his sword, I guess it''s not wrong to conclude that he''s from the knight order as there is a hint of the knights'' swordsmanship on his movements" Roderick grinned, a savage light in his eyes. "Good. I''ve got our men ready. Just give the word." Kade nodded, his expression serious. "The rightful knights are involved, but not directly. They have been investigating us, but they didn''t orchestrate the attack. It seems we have another enemy. There is a saying that it''s from the knights that actually have a contract with us." "Shit. Talking about getting stabbed in the back," Revenant snorted as he considered this information, his mind racing. Another enemy meant another threat, but also another opportunity. "We will deal with this new threat. But first, we strike at the knights. They have been meddling in our affairs for too long. We will send a message they won''t forget." Chapter 34: Phase Two (2) The Knights Sophie''s adjutant, Sharon, a capable young woman with keen eyes and a quick mind, entered the room holding a sealed envelope. "A letter for you, Lady Sophie," she announced, her voice steady. "It bears the seal of the High Council." Sophie looked up from her work, curiosity piqued. "Read it, Sharon." Sharon broke the seal and unfolded the letter, her eyes scanning the elegant script. "Lady Sophie of the Icevern House, you are hereby tasked with the position of leader investigator in investigating the recent disturbances attributed to the group known as the Deadly Hollows. Your expertise and leadership are deemed essential in uncovering the truth behind these attacks. Further instructions will follow. Signed, High Councilor Thorne." Sophie leaned back in her chair, her mind already shifting gears. "So it''s official," she murmured. "We''ve been assigned to the Deadly Hollows case. Guess they''ve decided to test my abilities again," Sharon nodded, a hint of concern in her eyes. "It''s a significant responsibility. The Deadly Hollows have been causing chaos across the kingdom. Ourst dispatch towards the girl, Maris''s house, the whole house members were already gone," Sophie stood and moved to her writing desk, retrieving a quill and parchment. "We''ll need to act swiftly. Prepare a reply confirming our eptance of the task, and send it to the Council. Then gather the investigative team. We have work to do." Within the hour, Sophie''s reply was sent, and the knights of Icevern House were mobilized. Reports starteding in, and one particrly grim message caught Sophie''s attention. Sharon ryed the details as Sophie read the missive over her shoulder. "There''s been another attack," Sharon reported, her voice tight with urgency. "An entire household was ughtered, but no bodies were found. Just blood¡ªeverywhere. Just like the previous case," Sophie''s eyes hardened. "Assemble the team. We ride immediately." The scene they arrived at was a macabre disy of violence. The once-stately manor now stood as a grotesque testament to the Deadly Hollows'' brutality. Blood smeared the walls, floors, and even the ceiling, but not a single corpse remained. Sophie dismounted her horse and approached the house, her knights following closely. The air was thick with the stench of death and magic. "Spread out," she ordered. "Search for anything¡ªclues, symbols, traces of magic. We need answers." As the knights fanned out, Sophie and Sharon entered the main hall. The floor was sticky with congealed blood, and the silence was oppressive. Sophie''s eyes scanned the room, taking in every detail. A broken vase, a shattered mirror, and furniture thrown about in a frenzy of violence. "Over here," one of the knights called out, kneeling by the firece. Sophie crossed the room, her boots leaving prints in the blood. The knight pointed to a sigil carved into the stone hearth, a dark and twisted symbol that pulsed with residual energy. "Dark magic," Sophie muttered. "They''re getting bolder." Sharon knelt beside the sigil, her fingers tracing the grooves. "It''s recent. This was a ritual of some sort. They didn''t just kill these people¡ªthey took them for something." Sophie nodded, her mind racing. "We need to get back to the quarters. We have a lot to discuss. Bring the samples and the pieces of evidence!" Back at the Royal Knights'' quarters, Sophie gathered her team in the war room. Maps and reports covered therge table at the center of the room. The knights, a mix of seasoned veterans and eager recruits, waited for her to speak. "We have a problem," Sophie began, her tone grave. "The Deadly Hollows are no longer just a criminal organization. They''re dabbling in dark magic, and they''re after something more than just power¡ªthey''re searching for an artifact that can absorb souls as well." A murmur of shock and disbelief rippled through the room. Sir Gerald, a knight with a scarred face and a reputation for unflinching bravery, spoke up. "An artifact that can absorb souls? That''s forbidden magic. Why would they want such a thing?" "To empower themselves," Sharon answered, her voice steady. "Imagine an army of criminals with the strength of hundreds of souls. They could possess a considerable amount of danger," Sophie nodded. "That''s why we need to stop them. But first, we need more information. In the house we investigated today¡ªthere were no bodies, only blood. They''re using these people for their rituals. We''ve sent some samples to the university to help in the investigation as well. I believe the previous case of the girl named Maris is the same one. We need to find out where they''re taking them. And if possible, obtain this artifact faster than them," Another knight, a young man named Liam, raised his hand. "Mydy, our patrols have reported nothing unusual. No sightings of the Deadly Hollows, no suspicious activity." Sophie frowned. "That''s impossible. They''re moving in the shadows, right under our noses. We need to dig deeper. And we need to consider all possibilities." Liam hesitated, then spoke again, his voice careful. "There have been... rumors, mydy. About Professor Draven from the Magic Tower University. There has been an unusual course of action done by him in these several days. And through rumors, some say he''s involved in dark practices, seeking power through any means necessary." He meant that there is a possibility that he''s involved. Sophie''s expression remained neutral, but her heart sank. Draven is her fianc¨¦, and even though he uses several dirty means to achieve his position at the Magic Tower University, she never thought that he would resort to dark practices. But rumors had a way of spreading, and she couldn''t ignore them entirely. "We can''t make usations without evidence," she said firmly. "Draven is a Professor, and he has his enemies. But we will investigate all leads. Sharon, I want you to look into these rumors discreetly." Sharon nodded, understanding the delicate nature of the task. "Yes, mydy." The meeting concluded, and Sophie felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on her. She needed allies, but the Underground Investigation Department, a group notorious for its corruption, offered little hope. The Underground Investigation Department''s headquarters was a dim,byrinthine building in the heart of the city. As Sophie entered, nked by two of her knights, she was greeted with polite indifference by the officers inside. Their leader, a portly man with a greasy smile, extended a hand. "Lady Icevern, what an honor," he said, his voice oily. "How can we assist the esteemed Icevern House?" Sophie''s expression remained stern. "We need your cooperation in investigating the Deadly Hollows. They''ve be a significant threat, and we need all hands on deck." The man''s smile never wavered, but his eyes showed no interest. "Of course, of course. We''re at your service." Sophie knew insincerity when she saw it. "I need results, not empty promises. Will you assist us in tracking down this menace?" The man nodded, but his tone was unconvincing. "Absolutely, Lady Icevern. You have our full support." She left the department, frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. The corruption within the department was a known issue, but now it threatened the kingdom''s safety. As she walked back to her quarters, she couldn''t shake the feeling of impending disaster. One evening, as Sophie sat in her office, studying a map of recent attacks, a knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Sharon entered, her face pale with worry. "Lady Sophie, I have news," she said, her voice trembling. "The Underground Investigation Department was attacked." Sophie''s eyes widened. "Attacked? By whom?" "We don''t know yet," Sharon replied. "But the attack was brutal. Many are dead, and the survivors are too shaken to speak. It looks like the work of the Deadly Hollows." Sophie''s mind raced. The Deadly Hollows were escting their attacks, and now they were targeting those who might stand in their way. The situation was growing more dire by the day. "We need to move quickly," Sophie said, determination hardening her voice. "The Deadly Hollows are growing bolder, and we can''t afford to wait. Gather the knights. We need to n our next move." As Sharon left to carry out her orders, Sophie stared at the map before her. The Deadly Hollows were out there, plotting their next move. And somewhere in the shadows, Draven''s true intentions remained a mystery. She couldn''t afford to let her emotions cloud her judgment. Even though the thought of going straight to his house and asking him directly crossed her mind, it could be der. She remember how she saw him kill someone that turned out to be a low-ranked member of the Deadly Hollows. Was he really got attacked? Or was he actually silencing him? The answers remain unknown. Chapter 35: Phase Two (3) The Attack On The Knights In a back room, away from the prying eyes of the public and the few honest members of the department, a group of officers huddled around arge wooden table. Papers and coins were scattered across its surface, evidence of theirtest underhanded transactions. At the head of the table sat the portly man who had greeted Sophie so insincerely just days before. His name was Captain Reynolds, and his reputation for corruption was as well known as his greasy smile. "Got a fresh batch of information from our contacts in the eastern district," Reynolds said, his voice low and conspiratorial. "Worth a pretty penny to the right buyer." One of the officers, a thin man with a twitchy demeanor named Garrick, nodded eagerly. "And the counterfeit goods we seized from the docks? What''s the n there?" Reynolds leaned back in his chair, considering. "Sell them off piece by piece. We don''t want to flood the market and attract too much attention." As the men discussed their ns, the door to the room creaked open, and a young officer peeked in. "Captain, Lady Icevern is here to see you." Reynolds'' expression soured, but he nodded. "Send her in." Wearing a professional smile, Reynold wee her. "Lady Icevern, what an honor," he said, his voice oily. "How can we assist the esteemed Icevern House?" Sophie''s expression remained stern. "We need your cooperation in investigating the Deadly Hollows. They''ve be a significant threat, and we need all hands on deck." The man''s smile never wavered, but his eyes showed no interest. "Of course, of course. We''re at your service." ''As if we''ll hear your naive orders, stupid girl'' Reynolds cursed the girl before her and mocked her inside his mind. Sophie''s eyes narrowed slightly, sensing the insincerity. "Good. I expect regr updates on any leads or suspicious activities. The Deadly Hollows are bing increasingly dangerous, and we need every resource avable to stop them." Reynolds nodded, his smile never reaching his eyes. "You''ll have our full cooperation, mydy." Sophie knew insincerity when she saw it. "I need results, not empty promises. Will you assist us in tracking down this menace?" The man nodded, but his tone was unconvincing. "Absolutely, Lady Icevern. You have our full support." She left the department, frustration simmering beneath her calm exterior. Once she was gone, the room''s atmosphere shifted back to its usual tension. Garrick looked nervously at Reynolds. "Do you think she suspects anything?" Reynolds shook his head. "She might suspect, but without proof, there''s little she can do. Keep your ears open and your mouths shut. We don''t need any unnecessary attention." The men nodded, returning to their discussions with a renewed sense of caution. They had learned to navigate the treacherous waters of corruption, but the looming threat of the Deadly Hollows added a newyer of danger to their already precarious positions. Later that night, the underground investigation division was quieter, with most of its officers having left for the evening. A skeleton crew remained, working on various reports and ensuring that the day''s illicit profits were safely hidden. Reynolds sat in his office, sipping a ss of brandy and congratting himself on another day of sessful scheming. His reverie was interrupted by a sudden, violent crash from the front of the building. The sound of breaking ss and splintering wood echoed through the halls, followed by the unmistakable cries of rm and pain. "What the hell is going on?" Reynolds muttered, standing abruptly and reaching for the sword that hung on the wall behind him. Before he could react further, the door to his office was kicked open, and a masked figure stormed in, wielding a de coated in a dark, oily substance. Reynolds barely had time to raise his weapon before the intruder was upon him, their strikes swift and deadly. Chaos erupted throughout the building. The Deadly Hollows hadunched a full-scale assault, their members moving with lethal precision and purpose. Officers who had once felt untouchable in their corruption now found themselves desperately fighting for their lives. The attack was swift and merciless, leaving no room for escape or negotiation. In another part of the building, Garrick tried to barricade himself in a storeroom, his hands trembling as he fumbled with the lock. "Damn it, damn it!" he cursed under his breath, hearing the screams and shes of steel growing closer. A loud bang shook the door, and Garrick stumbled back, drawing his dagger with shaking hands. The door splintered, and a group of masked figures burst in, their eyes gleaming with malice. Garrick shed wildly, but his efforts were futile. The assants overwhelmed him, their attacks precise and brutal. Throughout the department, simr scenes yed out. The Deadly Hollows moved with a coordinated ferocity that spoke of careful nning and ruthless intent. They showed no mercy, cutting down officers and ransacking the offices. In the main hall, Reynolds fought desperately against two attackers. His face was slick with sweat, and his breath came in ragged gasps. "What do you want?" he shouted, parrying a blow that sent him stumbling backward. One of the attackers, a tall figure with cold, dark eyes, stepped forward. "Retribution," he hissed. "You broke the deal." Reynolds'' eyes widened in shock. "We never¡ª" The figure cut him off with a vicious strike, the de slicing through Reynolds'' defenses and biting deep into his side. The captain fell to his knees, blood seeping through his fingers as he clutched the wound. "You betrayed us," the attacker continued, his voice dripping with venom. "You thought you could y both sides ande out unscathed. Now, you pay the price." As Reynolds copsed, gasping for breath, the masked figure turned away, signaling hisrades to continue the rampage. The Deadly Hollows swept through the building, leaving a trail of death and destruction in their wake. Outside, the city remained blissfully unaware of the carnage unfolding within the department. The night was calm, the streets quiet save for the asional passing carriage. The attack had been swift and silent, leaving no witnesses to the horror inside. In the aftermath, the few survivors stumbled through the wreckage, their faces pale with shock and disbelief. The once-mighty Underground Investigation Departmenty in ruins, its members either dead or scattered. One of the survivors, a young officer named Marcus, looked around in a daze, his mind struggling to process the carnage. "What happened?" he muttered to himself, his voice trembling. "Why did they do this?" Another survivor, a grizzled veteran named Hendrick, leaned heavily against a wall, blood seeping from a gash on his forehead. "They thought we betrayed them," he said bitterly. "They believed we were the ones who spilled the information about Varik''s Lair." Marcus shook his head, confusion and fear in his eyes. "But we didn''t. Why would they think that?" Hendrick spat on the floor, his expression grim. "Doesn''t matter now, does it? They believed it, and now we''re paying the price." As dawn approached, the survivors began to piece together what little remained of their organization. The attack had left them shattered, both physically and morally. The once-feared Underground Investigation Department had been brought to its knees by the very group it had sought to manipte. Word of the attack spread quickly through the city, reaching the Royal Knights'' quarters by midday. Sharon entered Sophie''s office, her face pale with shock. "Lady Sophie, the Underground Investigation Department¡­ it''s been attacked." Sophie looked up from her maps, her eyes narrowing. "By whom?" "The Deadly Hollows," Sharon replied, her voice shaking. "They left few survivors. It''s a massacre." Sophie''s mind raced. The Deadly Hollows were growing more brazen and ruthless. This was not just an esction¡ªit was a deration of war. She needed to act quickly, but first, she needed to understand the full extent of the attack. "Gather what information you can," Sophie ordered. "I want to know everything¡ªhow they got in, what they did, and why they attacked." Sharon nodded, hurrying to carry out her orders. Sophie leaned back in her chair, her thoughts a whirlwind of strategy and concern. The Deadly Hollows were not just a threat to the kingdom¡ªthey were a threat to the very stability of the realm. And somewhere in the shadows, the true nature of their ns remained hidden. As Sophie stared at the map, her thoughts drifted to Draven. She couldn''t help but wonder if he knew more about the Deadly Hollows than he had let on. But now was not the time for personal doubts. She had to focus on the immediate threat and protect her people. The Deadly Hollows had made their move, and it was up to her to respond with the full might of the Royal Knights. The battle for the kingdom''s soul had begun, and she would need all her wits and courage to prevail. Chapter 36: Phase Two (End) The Knights Plan He nced over his shoulder, the shadows ying tricks on his mind. The Deadly Hollows could be anywhere, their merciless eyes watching from the darkness. Desperation drove him forward, seeking sanctuary in thebyrinthine alleys that he had once navigated with ease. Now, they felt like a trap, closing in around him. Turning a corner, he skidded to a halt. A figure stood at the end of the alley, cloaked in shadows but unmistakable. Step! Step! Step! His strides were firm and steady, majestic befitting his nobility rank. The survivor''s eyes widened in shock and recognition. "Professor Draven..." he breathed, his voice barely a whisper. Draven stepped into the moonlight, his expression cold and his eyes sharp as daggers. There was no warmth in his gaze, only a chilling indifference. The survivor''s mind raced, connecting the dots. The hints, the false leads¡ªit had all been orchestrated by this man. The realization hit him like a hammer. There is no way that the Deadly Hollows could suddenly judge them as traitors without someone sowing the conspiracy. Draven was the one who had fed information to the Deadly Hollows, leading to the massacre at the department. "Why?" the survivor managed to choke out, his voice trembling with a mixture of fear and betrayal. Draven''s lips curled into a sinister chuckle. "Congrattions on figuring it out," he said, his voice smooth and mocking. "But I''m afraid it''s toote for you." With a wave of his hand, Draven summoned a floating pen that shimmered with a dark, malevolent aura. The pen hovered in the air, its tip pointing towards the survivor. Shadows coalesced around it, forming a dense, swirling cloud of darkness. The man tried to back away, but his legs felt like lead. "W-W-Why!? W-Was it because we belittle, Lady Icevern!? We don''t have any means to offend her or you, my lord! P-Please!" The cloud enveloped him, seeping into his skin, and he felt his life force being drained away, his strength ebbing into the void. Draven watched, his eyes glinting with satisfaction as the man''s life force flowed into him, bolstering his power. "The reason is simple. You''re a tumor of society, a hindrance to my n," Dravon crouched, looking at the man''s eyes filled with fear of death as he stared at him. "And yes. I guess your belittling towards her annoys me a little bit," His tone is cold and stings to the soul. Draven felt a surge of energy, a slight but noticeable increase in his mana pool. "This is interesting," he murmured to himself, relishing the sensation. The survivor''s body crumpled to the ground, lifeless and empty. Draven turned away without a second nce, disappearing into the night with a newfound spring in his step. "This would be the end of phase two, and the start of the third phase," ___ The royal knight meeting room was a hive of activity, voices shing in a heated debate. Sophie sat at the head of the table, her adjutant Sharon by her side, as they tried to make sense of the information they had gathered. The room was filled with knights and advisors, each vying to make their voice heard. "We need to act now!" one knight shouted, mming his fist on the table. Sir Graham, known for his fiery temper and upromising nature, red at his fellow knights. "The Deadly Hollows are a direct threat to the kingdom, and we can''t afford to wait!" Sir Alden, a knight with a reputation for caution and meticulous nning, shook his head. "But we don''t even know their full strength," he argued, his tone measured but firm. "Rushing in blindly could lead to more casualties. We need to be strategic." Sophie raised a hand, calling for order. Her eyes scanned the room, taking in the passionate faces of her knights. "We must find a bnce," she said, her voicemanding attention. "The attack on the Underground Investigation Department has shown us that the Deadly Hollows are not to be underestimated. But we cannot let fear dictate our actions." Sharon nodded in agreement, her expression serious. "We need a n that minimizes risk but also ensures we strike effectively. Our intelligence suggests that the Deadly Hollows are preparing for another attack. If we can predict their next move, we might gain the upper hand." Sir Bannon, a grizzled veteran with a scar running down his cheek, leaned forward. His voice was rough but carried the weight of experience. "Their next target is likely to be us. The Royal Knights represent the greatest threat to their operations. If we fortify our defenses and prepare for an imminent assault, we might be able to catch them off guard." Liam, the youngest knight in the room but renowned for her sharp mind and quick reflexes, interjected. "And what if we''re wrong? What if they target the civilians while we''re holed up here waiting? We need to consider all possibilities, not just the ones that fit our narrative." Graham mmed his fist on the table again, his frustration palpable. "Enough with the caution, Alden! Every moment we waste debating is another moment the Deadly Hollows grow stronger. We need to hit them hard and fast before they have a chance to regroup. How many houses would you wait to burn until we act first!?" Alden''s eyes shed with defiance. "And every rash move we make could y right into their hands, Graham. We''ve lost too many already. I won''t send more knights to their deaths without a solid n." Sophie stood her presence immediatelymanding silence. "Both of you are right," she said, her tone brokering no argument. "We need to act, but we need to act wisely. This is not a game of chance; it''s a matter of life and death. Sharon, continue." Sharon stepped forward, unfurling a map of the city and pointing to key locations. "We need to gather more intelligence. Our scouts will monitor the movements of the Deadly Hollows while we strengthen our defenses here. We''ll set up checkpoints and increase patrols to protect the civilians. At the same time, we''ll prepare a strike team ready to move at a moment''s notice once we have actionable information." Sir Lucan, a knight known for his loyalty and bravery, spoke up. "We should also consider setting a trap. If we can lure them into a position of our choosing, we can dictate the terms of the battle." Sir Elise, whose analytical mind had often saved them in the past, nodded thoughtfully. "And we need to be ready for deception. The Deadly Hollows have already proven they''re masters of misdirection. We must anticipate their moves and be ready to counter them." The door to the meeting room burst open, and a young informant rushed in, his face flushed with urgency. "Lady Icevern, we have new information," he panted, holding up a hastily scribbled note. "One of our scouts has discovered the whereabouts of the Deadly Hollows. They''re holed up in an abandoned church on the outskirts of the capital." The room buzzed with renewed energy. Sophie took the note, reading it quickly. "This could be our chance," she said, looking around at her knights. "If we move swiftly, we can surround them and strike before they have a chance to react." Sharon stepped forward, her eyes zing with determination. "We should split into teams to cover all exits. We need to ensure none of them escape. This is our best shot at crippling their organization." Sophie nodded, her mind already racing through the logistics. "Agreed. We''ll need a detailed n of the church and the surrounding area. We move at dawn." The knights dispersed, each one preparing for the uing battle. Sophie and Sharon stayed behind, poring over maps and discussing strategyte into the night. They knew this mission could be the turning point in their fight against the Deadly Hollows. As dawn approached, the knights gathered in the courtyard, their armor gleaming in the first light of day. Sophie addressed them, her voice steady and resolute. "Today, we strike at the heart of the Deadly Hollows. They have sown chaos and fear in our kingdom, but we will show them that we are not to be trifled with. Stay sharp, stay together, and we will prevail." The knights mounted their horses, a sense of purpose driving them forward. They rode through the streets, the city waking up to another day, unaware of the battle about to unfold. The abandoned church loomed ahead, its once-majestic spires now crumbling and overgrown with ivy. Sophie signaled for her knights to dismount and spread out, surrounding the perimeter of the church. They moved silently, their movements precise and coordinated. She could feel the tension in the air, a palpable anticipation of the fight toe. Taking a deep breath, Sophie drew her sword, the steel glinting in the morning light. She looked around at her knights, seeing the same determination reflected in their eyes. This was their moment, their chance to strike a decisive blow against the darkness that threatened their kingdom. With a final nod to Sharon, Sophie led her knights forward, slipping into the shadows as they prepared to infiltrate the church. The battle was about to begin. Chapter 37: Phase Three (1) The Attack As they approached the abandoned church, its once-majestic spires now crumbling and shrouded in darkness, an unsettling feeling settled over the group. The church loomed like a ghost from the past, its decaying structure a stark reminder of the shadows they fought against. Sophie signaled for her knights to move in, and they entered the building with weapons drawn and senses heightened. Inside, the air was thick with the scent of decay and a strange, metallic tang. The pews were overturned, and the altar, once a ce of reverence, was now desecrated with symbols of dark rituals. As they moved deeper into the church, they discovered more evidence of the Deadly Hollows'' malevolent activities¡ªmagical artifacts, blood-stained runes, and grotesque effigies. Sophie''s ice-blue eyes scanned the surroundings, taking in the details with a mixture of revulsion and determination. Sharon, her adjutant and trusted friend, moved beside her, her wind mana subtly swirling around her, ready to be unleashed at a moment''s notice. "Keep your guard up," Sophie whispered, her voice barely audible. "This ce is a nest of vipers." "Argh!" Suddenly, a shout rang out from one of the knights, followed by the sh of steel. The Deadly Hollows had sprung their ambush. Dark-d figures emerged from the shadows, their eyes glinting with malice. The air was filled with the sounds of battle¡ªswords nging, spells crackling, and the cries ofbatants. "Argh!" a knight cried out as he was struck by a shadowy figure. Sophie turned sharply, her sword a blur of motion. "Not so easy!" she yelled, meeting the first enemy that came at her. Her de met resistance, the sh of metal on metal sending vibrations up her arm. She twisted, using her opponent''s momentum to throw him off bnce, then followed up with a swift, precise strike that felled him. Nearby, Sharon fought with fierce determination. Her wind mana enhanced her agility and speed, allowing her to dart around her enemies. She struck with deadly precision, her de shing as she moved. "I''ll get you!" she shouted, her voice filled with resolve. The knights pressed on, cutting down the enemies that barred their path. Sophie and Sharon led their team down a spiraling staircase that descended into the bowels of the church. The further they went, the darker and more oppressive the atmosphere became. The walls were lined with more symbols and artifacts, each one radiating a sinister energy. "Go on, Lady Icevern! We''ll handle these crooks," Graham uttered as he held his greatsword high with Aldren behind him. Despite their often bickering, their teamwork in battles proves to be one of the best. Sophie nodded. "Sharon, with me!" At the bottom of the staircase, they reached a massive, ornately carved door. Sophie pushed it open, revealing a vast underground chamber lit by flickering torches. In the center of the room stood a figure, his presencemanding and unmistakable. This was Revenant, the leader of the Deadly Hollows. Revenant turned to face them, his expression one of shock and surprise that quickly turned to annoyance. He was tall and imposing, with eyes that seemed to pierce through the darkness. Without a word, he uncorked a vial and drank its contents. His body convulsed briefly, then he straightened, a dark aura emanating from him. "Wee, Lady Icevern," he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "I didn''t expect you to make it this far. No matter. You and your knights will die here." Sophie stepped forward, her sword at the ready. "We''re here to end this, Revenant. Your reign of terror is over." Revenantughed, a cold, mirthless sound. "Bold words. Let''s see if you can back them up." With a sudden burst of speed, he lunged at Sophie. She parried his attack, their swords shing with a shower of sparks. The force of the blow pushed her back, but she regained her footing quickly, countering with a series of rapid strikes. Revenant blocked each one, his movements fluid and precise. Sharon moved to nk him, her wind mana swirling around her. She unleashed a st of wind, aiming to throw him off bnce. Revenant dodged, his eyes narrowing as he assessed her. He swung his sword in a wide arc, forcing both women to step back. "You think you can defeat me?" Revenant taunted, his voice echoing in the chamber. "I am beyond your reach." Sophie''s eyes zed with determination. "We''ll see about that." She channeled her ice mana, the air around her growing cold. Frost formed on the ground beneath her feet, and with a powerful gesture, she sent shards of ice hurtling toward Revenant. He deflected some with his sword, but a few struck home, piercing his armor and drawing blood. "Ah!" Revenant''s expression twisted with rage. "You''ll pay for that!" He raised his hand, dark energy gathering around him. The ground shook as he unleashed a torrent of shadows, the malevolent force surging towards Sophie and Sharon. Sharon countered with a gale of wind, the two opposing forces shing in a spectacr disy of power. "Keep him busy!" Sophie shouted over the roar of the elemental battle. "I''ll find an opening!" Sharon nodded, her focus unwavering. She darted around Revenant, her wind mana aiding her movements. She struck with her de, quick and precise, each hit chipping away at his defenses. Revenant snarled, his attention divided between the two women. "Not so fast!" Sharon taunted, her eyes gleaming with determination. Sophie watched for her moment, her ice mana ready to strike. She saw a flicker of weakness in Revenant''s stance and seized the opportunity. With a fierce cry, sheunched herself at him, her sword glowing with icy blue light. She struck with all her might, her de biting deep into his side. "Argh!" Revenant roared in pain and fury. He swung his sword wildly, forcing Sophie to retreat. Blood oozed from the wound, staining his armor. He red at her with a mixture of hatred and grudging respect. "You''re stronger than I anticipated," he admitted, his voice a low growl. "But it won''t be enough." Sophie and Sharon regrouped, their breathsing in heavy gasps. The battle was far from over, and they knew they couldn''t afford to let their guard down. "We need to finish this," Sharon said, her eyes locked on Revenant. Sophie nodded. "Yes. Let''s do it together." They moved in unison, their attacks coordinated and relentless. Sophie''s ice and Sharon''s windbined in a dazzling disy of elemental power, each strike driving Revenant back. He fought with desperation, his movements growing more erratic as he struggled to fend off their assault. Finally, with a final, devastating blow, Sophie''s sword pierced Revenant''s heart. He staggered, his eyes wide with disbelief. He tried to speak, but no words came. He fell to his knees, his life force draining away. "It''s over," Sophie said quietly, her voice filled with exhaustion and relief. Revenant''s body copsed to the ground, the dark aura dissipating. The chamber fell silent, the echoes of battle fading into the stillness. Sophie and Sharon stood victorious, their bodies weary but their spirits unbroken. They had faced the leader of the Deadly Hollows and emerged triumphant. "We did it," Sharon said, a tired smile spreading across her face. But Sophie felt something a miss. Suddenly, Revenant''s body crumbled into dark dust, and the both of them clutched the hilt of their swords tightly at the sight. "Yes. You did it," A woman appeared from a battered door of the chamber. "Entering our trap, just like a great fool," Not just one, but several figures appeared from the rest of the doors from various directions. "Sophie Lydaria Seralina von Icevern. What a disastrously and unnecessary long name," A deep voice appeared from the left. "How dare you insult Lady Sophie!" Sharon shouts, enraged. "Fufufu! Look at the little puppy barking in anger. How foolish," A small man appeared from the right. "Yeah! I bet she would look fine when broken," A big muscr man appeared from the front. And finally. "I never thought the image of me inside you was that weak, Selene," The voice that was simr to the Revenant that they just killed appeared from behind them. "So it was just sorcery?" Sophie asked coldly. "Another dark magic, formed by the witch over there?" Sophie points at Selene with her chin. Selene''s lips curled into a wicked smile, her eyes gleaming with malice. "Very perceptive, Lady Icevern. But perception alone won''t save you." She raised her hands, and dark energy began to coalesce around her, casting eerie shadows across the chamber. The other figures closed in, their expressions ranging from malevolent glee to cold determination. Sophie and Sharon found themselves surrounded, the odds growing ever more daunting. "Stay close," Sophie murmured to Sharon, her eyes flicking between their enemies, analyzing their movements. "We''ll have to fight our way out." Sharon nodded, her wind mana already swirling protectively around them. "Ready when you are, my Lady," The muscr man lunged first, his massive fists swinging with brute force. Sophie sidestepped, her de slicing across his arm. He roared in pain, but it only seemed to fuel his rage. "Gotcha!" the small man hissed, darting forward with a dagger aimed at Sharon. She deflected the blow with a gust of wind, then retaliated with a powerful kick that sent him sprawling. Selene watched the skirmish with an air of detached amusement. "Is this the best the knights of Icevern can muster? Pathetic." Sophie ignored the taunt, focusing on the battle. Her ice mana surged, forming a protective barrier around her and Sharon. The knights'' training and synergy were evident in their movements; they fought as one, their attacksplementing each other. "Let''s finish this quickly," Chapter 38: Phase Three (2) The Climax As they battled, they became so focused on their individual fights that they didn''t notice the subtle maneuvering of their enemies. The muscr man, despite his wounds, kept pushing Sophie back, his sheer strength making it hard for her to counterattack effectively. Sophie''s de bit into his flesh again and again, but he seemed almost immune to pain, his rage fueling his every move. Sharon, on the other hand, was locked in a deadly dance with the small man. He was quick and agile, his dagger shing in the dim light. Sharon''s wind mana allowed her to move with incredible speed, but the small man''s relentless attacks forced her to keep her distance, unable tond a decisive blow. "Keep your focus, Sharon!" Sophie called out, her voice strained from the effort of parrying the muscr man''s powerful strikes. "I''m trying, my Lady!" Sharon replied, her voice equally strained. She deflected another strike from the small man, then countered with a gust of wind that sent him sprawling. But he quickly regained his footing, a wicked grin on his face. The two knights found themselves slowly being pushed apart, the muscr man driving Sophie towards one side of the chamber, while the small man forced Sharon towards the opposite side. The realization dawned on Sophie toote; they were being separated deliberately. "Stay close!" Sophie shouted, but the distance between them was growing. She parried a heavy blow from the muscr man, the force of the impact sending her stumbling back. He pressed his advantage, swinging his fists in a brutal barrage that left her little room to counterattack. Sharon, meanwhile, was being harried by the small man, his dagger strikesing faster and faster. She conjured a powerful gust of wind to push him back, but he dodged and closed the distance again, his eyes gleaming with malice. "Gotcha now!" the small man hissed, lunging at Sharon with his dagger. She barely managed to deflect the blow, but the force of his attack drove her further away from Sophie. Sophie''s eyes flicked towards Sharon, worry creeping into her thoughts. She couldn''t afford to lose focus, though. The muscr man was relentless, his attacks powerful and unyielding. She parried another strike, then countered with a swift sh to his leg, hoping to slow him down. But he barely flinched, his brute strength oveing the pain. He swung again, a massive fist aimed at Sophie''s head. She ducked just in time, the force of the blow whistling past her ear. She retaliated with a powerful ice attack, frost forming on his skin and slowing his movements slightly. Across the chamber, Sharon was locked in a desperate struggle with the small man. His dagger shed towards her again, and she deflected it with a gust of wind, then kicked him hard in the chest, sending him flying back. But he was back on his feet in an instant, his agility making him a difficult opponent to pin down. "Sharon, fall back to me!" Sophie shouted, trying to regroup. But it was toote. The muscr man saw his chance and lunged at Sophie with all his might. She blocked his attack, but the sheer force drove her back, separating her further from Sharon. The small man took advantage of Sharon''s momentary distraction, shing at her side with his dagger. Sharon gasped in pain, her wind mana faltering for a moment. "Stay back!" Sharon yelled, summoning a powerful gust that sent the small man sprawling once more. But the distance between her and Sophie was now too great. They were effectively separated, each of them facing their foes alone. Sophie''s heart pounded as she realized the danger of their situation. She needed to finish this quickly and get back to Sharon. She focused all her energy on the muscr man, her ice mana surging around her. With a fierce cry, sheunched a powerful ice attack, shards of frost striking the brute and slowing him down. But before she could press her advantage, Revenant and Selene appeared, their dark magic filling the chamber with a malevolent energy. Revenant''s eyes locked onto Sophie, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "You''re all alone now, Lady Icevern," he taunted, his voice dripping with contempt. "And you will die here." Sophie raised her sword, her eyes zing with determination. "I''m not afraid of you," she retorted, her voice steady. Revenant lunged at her, their swords shing in a shower of sparks. Selene stood back, her hands weaving dark patterns in the air, ready to strike with her sinister magic. Across the chamber, Sharon was fighting desperately against the small man and the muscr brute, her wind mana swirling around her in a protective barrier. She saw Sophie engaged with Revenant and Selene, and a surge of worry gripped her heart. "Sophie, be careful!" she shouted, but her voice was drowned out by the sounds of battle. Sophie and Revenant''s duel intensified, their swords shing with deadly precision. Selene''s dark tendrils snaked towards Sophie, but she deflected them with her ice mana, the two opposing forces shing in a spectacr disy of power. Revenant pressed his attack, his strikes powerful and relentless. Sophie parried each blow, her movements fluid and precise. She struck back whenever she saw an opening, her de drawing blood from several shallow cuts on Revenant''s arms and torso. But the battle was far from over. Selene''s dark magic continued to assault Sophie, forcing her to divide her attention between Revenant''s sword and Selene''s spells. She could feel the fatigue setting in, her energy draining with each passing moment. "Sharon, I need you!" Sophie called out, her voice strained. But Sharon was still engaged in her own fierce battle, unable to break away. The small man and the muscr brute were relentless, their attacksing faster and harder. Sharon fought back with everything she had, her wind mana giving her the edge she needed to hold her ground. Sophie realized she was truly on her own. She channeled all her remaining energy, her ice mana surging around her in a final, desperate effort. With a powerful gesture, she unleashed a wave of ice, the freezing air sting toward Revenant and Selene. Revenant blocked the attack with his sword, but the force of the blow sent him staggering back. Selene wasn''t so lucky. The ice wave struck her with full force, freezing her in ce. Her eyes widened in shock and fury as the ice crept up her body, encasing her in a frozen prison. "No!" Revenant shouted, his voice filled with rage. He lunged at Sophie, his sword swinging in a wide arc. Sophie parried the blow, her de striking with a force that sent sparks flying. With Selene incapacitated, Sophie focused all her energy on Revenant. She pressed the attack, her strikes relentless. Revenant fought back with desperation, but he was no match for Sophie''s skill and determination. "Impossible! You''re not this strong!" Revenant uttered in desperation. "Heh! It''s just a matter of will," Sophie chuckled. With a beautiful spin, as she crouched down, she gracefully shed Revenant at his rear, forcing him to shout in pain. "This is the end of you!" Sophie prepared for a finishing blow, but a sudden shout from Sharon from behind startled her. "My Lady! Careful! Your back!!" Sophie ducked to the side, and a dark energy wave went right through where she was standing, hitting Revenant in the face. But he doesn''t seem to be hurt by it. Sophie clicked her tongue. "I guess you''re not so easy to kill. That was... An attack for me but an enchantment for him, huh..." Sophie realizes the bad situation as the dark cloud of mana seems to be healing Revenant''s wounds. "This is not going to be good," Sophie uttered with a wry smile as she saw that a dark wall had appeared,pletely separating the ce of battle between her and Sharon. "Revenant. Don''t you think if we use her soul and mana, it would strengthen us a lot?" Selene licked her lips with her question. Revenant nods as an evil smirk appears on his face. "You''re right. That makes me want her even more," Revenant''s eyes gleamed with a predatory hunger as he stepped closer, while Selene''s dark magic swirled around her, preparing for another assault. Sophie tightened her grip on her sword, her mind racing to find a way out of this predicament. She deflected another of Revenant''s strikes, her movements fluid and precise. Her eyes darted towards Selene, calcting the best moment to counter and strike. However, Sophie knew that Selene was already prepared, her magic a constant threat that could overwhelm her at any second. As Sophie parried a powerful blow from Revenant, she saw her opening. With a fierce determination, she aimed a swift kick at Selene. To her surprise, Selene''s dark magic faltered, and she was thrown back by the force of Sophie''s attack, mming into the ground with a grunt of pain. "What...?" Sophie whispered in disbelief, quickly turning her attention back to Revenant. She barely dodged his retaliatory strike, ducking low and swinging her de in a powerful arc. The sharp edge sliced through Revenant''s arm, severing it cleanly. He screamed in agony, staggering back as blood poured from the wound. Sophie didn''t waste a moment. She moved to press her advantage, but a sudden movement caught her eye. She shifted her gaze and saw a familiar figure standing at the edge of the dark barrier¡ªMaris. "Maris?" Sophie breathed, her voice filled with shock and confusion. Maris was one of the victims of the Deadly Hollows, her family massacred by the very enemies they were now fighting. Maris stood there, her eyes burning with a fierce determination. It was clear that she had somehow disrupted Selene''s magic, giving Sophie the crucial opening she needed. "Why are you here...?" Chapter 39: Phase Three (End) The Mastermind Looking at the sight of Selene frozen in ce, Revenant clicked his tongue in frustration. His missing arm ached with phantom pain, and he knew that Selene was in no position to heal him. He gritted his teeth and reached into his cloak, pulling out a dark smoke bomb. "I can''t die here!" With a swift motion, he hurled it to the ground, and an inky ck cloud erupted, swallowing the chamber in darkness. "What is this...? Dark smoke...? Maris! Cover your nose and mouth!" Sophie shouted. The smoke bomb bought Revenant enough time to make his escape, but it also gave Selene the precious seconds she needed to recover. As the dark cloud settled, Selene pushed herself to her feet, her movements sluggish and pained. She fumbled for a vial at her belt, uncorking it with trembling fingers. The liquid inside shimmered ominously as she brought it to her lips. With a grimace, she drank deeply, her eyes turning pitch ck as the potion took effect. "How dare you use an illusion on me, you snotty brat!" Selene screamed, her voice filled with fury as she red at Maris. Dark energy crackled around her, making the air hum with malevolence. But Maris stood her ground, her wand steady in her hand, her face set with determination. Sophie nced at Maris, and their eyes met. Sophie nodded. "I won''t question you right now. We have something more urgent to do. You might get scoldedter, but as a knight, Imend your bravery." Maris blinked in surprise, her expression softening for a moment. She had expected judgment, maybe even reprimand, but not this. "Thank you, my Lady," she said, her voice steady despite the tumultuous emotions swirling within her. Maris hesitated, wanting to tell Sophie about Professor Draven and his involvement, and how back then he was just saving her not killing the low-ranked member of the Deadly Hollows on a whim, but she held her tongue. Draven had made her promise to stay silent, part of the deal for his help in her quest for revenge. Instead, she tightened her grip on her wand and focused on the immediate threat. Selene was ready to attack. The two knights faced Selene together, their resolve unshaken. Sophie brandished her sword, its de glistening with a frosty sheen, while Maris began to weave intricate patterns in the air with her wand. The chamber seemed to shrink around them, the air thick with anticipation. "Ready, Maris?" Sophie asked, her voice calm and collected despite the chaos. "Ready," Maris replied, her eyes locked on Selene, who was now radiating dark energy. Selene snarled, her dark eyes fixed on Maris with a hatred that seemed to burn through the darkness itself. "You''ll pay for your insolence," she spat, summoning her magic with a flick of her wrist. A wave of dark energy surged toward them, but Sophie was quicker. With a graceful swing of her sword, she deflected the attack, shards of ice forming a barrier that shattered upon impact. "Now, Maris!" Sophie shouted. Maris thrust her wand forward, releasing a torrent of bright, searing light that cut through the darkness. Selene screamed as the light struck her, her form wavering for a moment before she retaliated with a st of shadowy tendrils. They whipped through the air, aiming to ensnare both Sophie and Maris. Sophie moved with the agility of a seasoned warrior, her de slicing through the tendrils with precision. Maris, meanwhile, conjured a protective barrier, the light from her wand forming a shimmering shield around them. "Keep her off bnce!" Sophiemanded, her voice a steady anchor in the midst of battle. Maris nodded, focusing her energy on disrupting Selene''s spells. She cast a series of rapid, blinding shes, each one causing Selene to falter, her concentration wavering under the relentless assault. As she summoned the magic circle from the end of her wand, shbacks of her brief training with the Professor shed through her eyes. ''I will give you one advice, to survive facing users of dark magic'' His cold and indifferent voice still lingers inside her ears. ''A simple light magic, a sh, could overpower intermediate spells. Further light spells could defeat stronger ones. So use them wisely, fights are not about strong. But about using that useless weight on top of your shoulders'' His blunt and sarcastic-fueled advice now made her chuckle. "Thank you, Professor," Selene roared in frustration, her dark eyes zing with fury. Sheshed out with a wave of pure darkness, but Sophie met it head-on, her sword glowing with a brilliant, icy blue. The sh of their opposing magics sent shockwaves through the chamber, the very air crackling with power. Meanwhile, deep within the church''s underground chambers, Revenant fled, his heart pounding in his chest. He navigated the dark, narrow passageways, his mind racing. He needed to reach a certain exit, a hidden route known only to the highest-ranking members of the Deadly Hollows. But the sound of steady, firm steps echoed through the tunnels, causing him to shiver. He slowed, his breath catching in his throat, and peered through the dim light. A figure emerged from the shadows, his presencemanding and cold. Draven. Draven''s eyes were icy, filled with a contempt that made Revenant feel like the dirt beneath his feet. He walked with a calcted grace, the water at his feet evaporating with each step, the filth and grime lifting off the ground under his influence. "You..." Revenant breathed, realization dawning on him. "This was all your orchestrated n." Draven snorted, his expression unchanging. He summoned his fire, water, psychokinesis, and the Devil''s Pen, the air around him shimmering with power. With a flick of his hand, he used psychokinesis to pull all the devil vials from Revenant''s pockets, suspending them in the air before him. "Don''t be foolish," Draven said, his voice dripping with disdain. "I know all your cards, and I know you have close to zero mana right now. To be such a weakling, resorting to such a useless substance to act strong," he mocked. Revenant''s face twisted in desperation. "You have no ce to say so! You''re as evil and dirty as I am!" Draven''s eyes narrowed, a dangerous glint in them. "Don''t lump me with you," he said coldly. "I may be a scum, but I''m a scum who hates filthy scums." With a surge of power, Draven mmed Revenant against the wall, the impact rattling through his bones. "Now," Draven said, his voice calm and measured, "where is the ''Dark One'' that you serve? When was thest time you saw ormunicated with him? What are his further ns?" Revenant clenched his teeth, refusing to answer. Draven''s gaze hardened, and he raised the Devil''s Pen, the dark artifact glowing ominously. "You will tell me," Draven said softly, "or I''ll make you wish you had." He cast an illusion of torturous pain, the Devil''s Pen amplifying Revenant''s worst fears. Revenant screamed, the imagined agony more real than anything he had ever felt. The vision was a horrific tapestry of pain¡ªburning, slicing, crushing¡ªall unfolding in excruciating detail. "Stop! Stop!" Revenant cried out, his resolve crumbling under the relentless assault. "I''ll tell you everything!" Draven''s expression remained impassive as he listened. "It''s been a long time since west saw the ''Dark One.'' He has no ns to move in the near future. We were just following old orders, maintaining the chaos, gathering resources." Revenant''s eyes panicked when he saw Draven seeming not convinced. "It''s the truth! I''ve confirmed once since I wanted to see him in action, but he replied with disdain and sted me with his magic!" "I swear! I swear! Please! I guess he''s still weak and didn''t have enough strength yet to move out! I don''t even understand what he actually is! But he granted me strength! Please! I was just following orders!" Revenant constant pleas finally convinced Draven. Draven let out a sigh of relief, the tension in his body easing slightly as he closed his eyes. The Devil''s Pen moved, its form shifting in his hand. "I appreciate the information," he said, his voice almost gentle. "For the payment, I''ll let you meet the artifact you''ve been searching for like a rat all this time." With a flick of his wrist, the Devil''s Pen transformed into a gauntlet, its dark metal glinting in the dim light. The gauntlet''s fingers wrapped around Revenant''s neck, squeezing with an unrelenting grip. Revenant''s eyes widened in shock and horror. "So it''s been you... All this time..." he choked out. Draven sneered, his gaze unwavering. The gauntlet''s grip tightened, draining Revenant''s strength, life force, and mana. Revenant struggled, gasping for breath, but it was futile. The gauntlet''s power was absolute. Draven watched as the life drained from Revenant''s eyes, the once fearsome leader of the Deadly Hollows reduced to a lifeless husk. The gauntlet absorbed thest of Revenant''s energy, and Draven released his grip, letting the body fall to the ground with a dull thud. "I guess the mice always die in a sewer," Draven repeated, his voice a cold whisper. He turned and walked away, the chamber growing silent in his wake. Chapter 40: According to Plan "Maris, on my signal," Sophie called, her voice steady despite the chaos. She held her sword, its icy de shimmering with frost, ready to counter any attack Selene threw their way. Maris nodded, her grip tightening on her wand. She began to weave intricate patterns in the air, preparing her next spell. Selene snarled and thrust her hand forward, sending a barrage of shadowy tendrils whipping toward them. Sophie moved with the precision of a seasoned warrior, her de slicing through the tendrils, shattering them into shards of darkness that dissipated into the air. "Now, Maris!" Maris thrust her wand forward, releasing a blinding sh of light. Selene screamed as the light struck her, causing her to recoil. But she quickly recovered, her eyes burning with rage. "You''ll have to do better than that!" Selene hissed, summoning a wave of dark energy that surged towards them. Sophie nted her feet firmly and swung her sword in a wide arc, a barrier of frost forming before her. The dark energy shed against the icy barrier, sending shockwaves through the chamber. "Maris, focus on disrupting her magic. I''ll handle her physical attacks." Maris nodded again, her mind racing as she cast a series of rapid, blinding shes. Each one forced Selene to falter, her concentration breaking under the relentless assault. Sophie seized the opportunity, advancing with quick, precise strikes, her de a blur of silver and blue. Selene roared in frustration, her dark eyes zing. She unleashed a torrent of shadowy tendrils once more, but Sophie danced around them, her movements fluid and graceful. She parried and countered, each swing of her sword driving Selene back. "You think you can defeat me?" Selene spat, her voice dripping with venom. "I am darkness incarnate!" "Darkness can always be dispelled by light," Sophie replied, her voice calm and unwavering. She moved in closer, her de glowing with an intense, icy blue light. "Maris, now!" Maris channeled her magic into a concentrated beam of light, aiming directly at Selene. The beam struck true, hitting Selene square in the chest. She screamed, her form wavering as the light seared through her dark energy. Sophie took advantage of the moment, lunging forward with her sword. The de pierced through the darkness surrounding Selene, and with a final, powerful swing, she shed through thest remnants of Selene''s defenses. Selene fell to her knees, her dark energy dissipating. "It''s over, Selene," Sophie said, her voice firm. She ced the tip of her sword against Selene''s chest, and with a swift motion, she froze Selene in ce, encasing her in a block of ice. "We''ll be interrogating you for answers." Selene''s eyes, now visible again and filled with a mix of fear and anger, stared at Sophie. "You... won''t... win," she managed to hiss, her voice muffled by the ice. Sophie ignored her, turning to Maris. "We need to secure this area and make sure no one else ising. Are you up for another spell?" Maris, though visibly exhausted, nodded. "I can manage. I''ll set up a barrier around the chamber to keep us safe while we interrogate her." As Maris began her incantation, Sophie took a moment to catch her breath and assess the situation. With Selene incapacitated, Sophie turned her attention to the wall separating them from Sharon. She raised her sword, and with a powerful swing, shattered the barrier. Sharon was engaged in a fierce battle with two other members of the Deadly Hollows¡ªone a hulking brute, the other a small, agile fighter. "Sharon, we''re here to back you up!" Sophie shouted, moving to join the fray. "About time," Sharon replied, her voice strained as she deflected a heavy blow from the brute. "These two are tougher than they look." Sophie and Maris leaped into the fight. Sophie faced the brute, their weapons shing with resounding force. The brute swung a massive club, but Sophie dodged with agility, countering with swift, precise strikes. Her de bit into the brute''s flesh, freezing his wounds and slowing his movements. Meanwhile, Maris took on the small fighter. The agile opponent darted around her,nding quick, sharp blows. But Maris stood her ground, casting protective barriers and retaliating with bursts of light magic. Each strike from her wand sent the fighters reeling, their movements growing sluggish. Outside, the royal knights, having broken through the remaining defenses, stormed into the chamber. They surrounded the remaining enemies, leaving no room for escape. The brute, overwhelmed by Sophie''s relentless attacks and the knights closing in, fell with a final, thunderous crash. The small fighters, cornered and outmatched, surrendered, dropping their weapon. As the dust settled, Sophie surveyed the scene. The remaining members of the Deadly Hollows were subdued, the chamber quiet except for the heavy breathing of thebatants. She turned to Maris, a proud smile on her face. "You fought bravely, Maris," Sophie said, sheathing her sword. "Your parents must have taught you well." Maris blushed slightly, looking down at her wand. "Thank you, Lady Sophie. I just did what needed to be done." Sophie ced a hand on Maris''s shoulder. "You have the makings of a great magician and knight. If you ever have any intention of having an internship with the court investigation magicians that coborate with the royal knights, you can always tell me." Maris''s eyes widened with surprise and gratitude. "I... I''d be honored. Thank you, Lady Sophie." Sophie nodded, a warm smile on her face. "Now, let''s get Selene and these criminals back to the knight quarters. We have a lot of questions for them, and there will be a harsh trial waiting for them," ___ The sound of the wheels of the Drakhan carriage urged the servants to gather at the entrance and prepare to wee their master. Despite hisck of vigor in angertely, his sole presence is stillmanding and pressuring enough for the servants, as they are afraid to get into their Master''s bad side. "We''ve arrived, Milord," The Drakhan''s Coachman uttered as he opened the door for his Master. Draven replied with a nod. Gracefully, he gets out of the carriage, with his eyes scanning through the mansion as if he''s assessing something. "You''re home, Sire. I believe that your ''errands'' have been sessful," Alfred wees him with the servants lining up behind him as they bow together. "Yes. Thanks to you, Alfred," Draven tapped the old man''s shoulder, which is something that rarely happens. Draven entered the mansion and walked straight to his study and stopped in his tracks as he noticed a blue screen hovering in the air, disying histest achievements. [Quest Completed: The Deadly Hollow and the Hidden Quest +1 Store Currency, +200 Mana] [Quest Completed: The Rightful Vengeance +1 Store Currency, +500 Mana] Draven checked his mana reserves, noting the increase after absorbing the life force of the Deadly Hollows'' members and their leader. His mana had reached an impressive [5550], and he could feel his affinity towards dark magic growing stronger. The Devil''s Pen, resting on his desk, seemed more sinister than ever, its dark aura pulsating with newfound power. He moved to his desk and opened a leather-bound notebook, flipping to a page titled "The Deadly Hollows Problem." With a satisfied smile, he checked off the task. "One trouble solved," he muttered to himself. The Deadly Hollows were no more, and he had obtained the crucial information he needed. The royal knights had gained valuablebat experience, and Maris, the once pitiful girl, now had people who believed in her and a future filled with potential. Draven closed the notebook and leaned back in his chair, allowing himself a moment of rare contentment. His ns were unfolding perfectly, each piece falling into ce. He had dealt with a significant threat, and the information he had extracted would prove invaluable in the battles toe. Just as he was about to delve into his next task, a familiar voice broke the silence. "Master, you''ve been smiling." Draven turned to see Alfred standing in the doorway, a knowing look on his face. Draven chuckled softly, a rare sound that felt almost foreign to him. "Is that so, Alfred?" Alfred stepped into the room, his eyes twinkling with a mix of amusement and respect. "Indeed, Master. It''s not often we see you in such high spirits." Draven shook his head, still smiling. "Perhaps there''s a reason to be, Alfred. One problem is solved, but there are many more to tackle." "Yes indeed, Sire. But it''s important to savor the victories, no matter how small," Alfred said, his tone gentle yet firm. "But well, setting aside the victories on your dark creeds behind the light, you also have the duty as an Earl, Sire. Let''s talk about that," Chapter 41: The House of The Genius Girl As she moved through the halls with an air of practiced indifference, her mind still upied with the day''s lessons and the endless expectations ced upon her, she couldn''t help but notice the small details¡ªthe servants moving with practiced efficiency, the faint smell ofvender from the gardens wafting through an open window, the distant sound of birds settling in for the evening. It was a scene of perfection, a well-oiled machine that functioned smoothly under the watchful eyes of the Valen family. "ra, my dear!" Her father''s voice boomed from the dining room, cutting through her thoughts. Count Valen was a tall, imposing figure with a sharp gaze that softened only when directed at his daughter. He stood at the head of the table, his presencemanding respect and attention. "How was your ss today? Did you learn anything new?" ra kept her expression neutral, a mask she wore effortlessly. "It was fine, Father," she replied, her voice measured. "Nothing particrly challenging." Count Valen beamed, clearly pleased. "Of course, of course. My daughter, the genius of the Magic Tower University. I''m sure you outshine them all." His pride was evident, a palpable force that filled the room. She offered a polite nod, not feeling the need to correct him. Her father''s praise was constant, as if he needed to reassure himself of her brilliance. It had be a background noise in her life, something she neither sought nor rejected. "Come, join us for dinner," Count Valen continued, leading her to the dining room where her mother, Lady Valen, waited. Lady Valen was a serene presence, her beauty softened by age but no less striking. Her eyes were kind, but there was an unspoken strength behind them, a quiet fortitude that bnced her husband''smanding nature. She greeted ra with a gentle smile as they sat at the long, polished table. The meal was a sumptuous affair, as always. The table wasden with delicacies, each dish prepared to perfection by the estate''s skilled chefs. The aroma of roasted meats, fresh herbs, and exotic spices filled the air, creating a tantalizing symphony of scents. Count Valen began his usual round of questions, asking about ra''s studies, her health, and her thoughts on various arcane theories. ra answered each one with measured, sinct replies, her mind partially elsewhere. As the servants brought out the next course, Count Valen unfolded a magical newspaper. The enchanted pages disyed shifting images and text, updating with thetest news from around the kingdom. He skimmed through it, asionallymenting on the headlines. "Ah, here''s something interesting," he said, his tone suddenly sharp. "It seems the royal knights managed to subjugate the Deadly Hollows. There''s mention of a single university student who aided them significantly." ra nced at the paper, her interest piqued despite herself. The headline praised the bravery and skill of the young magician, even calling her a genius. The image apanying the article showed a determined-looking girl with a wand, nked by royal knights. "Some girl from the Magic Tower University," Count Valen scoffed. "As if anymoner couldpare to the prowess of a Valen. Any member of our family could have done the same with ease." Lady Valen remained silent, a small smile ying on her lips. "Finish your food, dear," she said gently, and Count Valen obeyed, his grumbling subsiding. ra felt a twinge of annoyance. The mention of another student''s sess reminded her of her recent humiliation with Professor Draven. She recalled the sting of losing points in his ss, an experience entirely foreign to her until that moment. And then there was Amberine, the girl who should have faded into obscurity but instead persisted, bing a thorn in ra''s side with her unexpected resilience. Pushing her food around on her te, ra allowed her mind to wander. She thought about the girl in the article. What had driven her to such bravery? And what was it about Amberine that kept her fighting despite the odds? These thoughts chased each other in circles until she excused herself from the table. "Good night, Father, Mother," she said, her voice steady. "I have some reading to do." Her father nodded, a hint of pride still in his eyes. "Good night, my brilliant daughter." ra made her way to her room, the spacious chamber that had always felt both a sanctuary and a prison. The room was richly furnished, with heavy drapes, arge four-poster bed, and shelves lined with books and artifacts. She closed the door behind her and leaned against it for a moment, letting out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding. She crossed to her desk, where a thick tome awaited her. Opening the book, she let the familiar scent of old parchment calm her mind. She sat down, the glow of the enchantedmp casting a warm light over the pages, and began to read, losing herself in the arcane theories and ancient spells that filled the book. ___ In the dimly lit study, I sat behind my mahogany desk, the weight of recent events pressing on my mind. Alfred, my ever-reliable butler, stood before me, a stack of reports in his hands. His presence was afort, a reminder of the order I maintained amidst the chaos. "This is the report for the recent activities in our Earldom, Sire," Alfred began, his voice steady. I nodded, gesturing for him to proceed. "Go on, Alfred." He set the reports on the desk and began summarizing the key points. "Following your instructions, we increased patrols and deployed knights to suppress the bandits near our borders. The bandit activity has decreased significantly. As for the disease outbreak in the eastern viges, our healers have managed to contain it. Supplies have been sent, and the viges are under quarantine. There have been sightings of strange creatures in the forests, but our hunters and mages are investigating." "And the drought?" I asked, my mind already calcting the next steps. "We initiated water rationing and explored both magical and logistical solutions. The new agricultural tools you''ve designed have been distributed, and initial reports suggest an increase in productivity among the farmers." I leaned back in my chair, a sense of satisfaction washing over me. "And what of Lorik and ric?" Alfred smiled, a rare expression on his usuallyposed face. "They are in great vigor, Sire, sending messengers right and left. It seems you''ve won their respect." I allowed myself a small smile. "Good. It''s about time they recognized the value of efficient governance." Alfred continued, "There is one more matter, Sire. A royal banquet is to be held in three days to celebrate the birthday of the Queen''s younger brother." I frowned, the prospect of attending another tedious social event displeasing me. "Very well, I''ll prepare for it." Alfred nodded, understanding my reluctance. Just as he was about to leave, a thought struck me. "Wait, Alfred." He turned back, a question in his eyes. "Do you think you can catch a single goblin for me?" I asked, my tone measured. "A goblin, Sire?" Alfred raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued but not questioning my motives. "Of course, Sire. Shall I arrange for it immediately?" "Yes," I said, leaning forward, my fingers steepled. "I have an experiment in mind." Alfred inclined his head. "Consider it done, Sire." As he left the study, I turned my attention back to the reports, my mind already weaving the next steps of my ns. The reports were thorough, detailing the progress and challenges in each area. I meticulously reviewed each one, making notes and considering strategies. Alfred had done an admirable job in gathering the information, his efficiency and attention to detail always met my high standards. Minutes turned into hours as I immersed myself in the details. My fingers traced the maps and charts spread out on my desk. The flickering candlelight cast long shadows on the walls, creating an almost eerie atmosphere that matched my somber mood. Alfred returned quietly, his presence unannounced but immediately felt. "Sire, I have made the necessary arrangements. A goblin will be captured and brought to you within the next day." I didn''t look up from the reports but nodded curtly. "Good. Ensure that it is handled discreetly. I do not want any unnecessary attention drawn to this matter." "Of course, Sire," Alfred replied, his voice as steady as ever. Good. Ever since I saw the descriptions of the Devil''s Pen abilities. I have been holding an idea inside my head. Let''s try making some devil servants. Chapter 42: The Experiment: The Devil Servant "Your task," Alfred began, "is to venture into the forest outside the kingdom and capture as many goblins as possible. You will use the wagon provided and return promptly." The knights exchanged puzzled nces but nodded. They knew better than to question the ordersing from Alfred, especially when he acted on behalf of Lord Draven. The forest was dense, with shadows that seemed to shift and whisper among the trees. The knights, however, were undeterred, their armor glinting in the dappled sunlight as they navigated the underbrush. The task was arduous, involving traps,s, and careful coordination to capture the elusive goblins without sustaining injuries. By the time they returned to the estate, therge wagon groaned under the weight of eleven cages, each filled with goblins of varying sizes. The creatures snarled and hissed, their eyes gleaming with malice and fear. Lord Draven awaited them in the courtyard, his dark eyes scanning the cages with a mix of curiosity and satisfaction. The knights dismounted, presenting their haul with a mix of pride and trepidation. "Well done," Draven said, his voice as smooth and cold as a de. He reached into his cloak and produced a small pouch, handing each knight a gold coin. The gleam of the precious metal and the unexpected generosity left the knights momentarily stunned. "Take these goblins to my study," Dravenmanded. The knights hesitated, exchanging wary nces. "But, my lord," one of them ventured, "it''s dangerous to keep them inside." Draven''s gaze turned icy, silencing any further objections. "Do as I say," he ordered. The knights obeyed, carefully transporting the cages to Draven''s study. The room, usually a sanctuary of knowledge and calm, now echoed with the growls and shrieks of the captive goblins. Once the task waspleted, the knights withdrew, leaving Draven and Alfred alone with their peculiar prisoners. Draven walked to one of the many bookshelves lining the study walls. He pulled a specific tome, and with a soft click, a hidden stairway revealed itself, descending into the depths of the estate. This was the underground chamber of the Drakhan family, a ce of secrets and power known to very few. With his psychokinesis pen, Draven lifted all of the cages and made it form a line behind him with his psychokinesis, following him to the underground chamber. Alfred followed Draven as they descended the stairs, the air growing cooler and the stone walls echoing their footsteps. They reached a vast hall, specially constructed for magical experimentation and training. The chamber was lit by torches that flickered with an eerie blue me, casting long shadows that danced across the ancient stone. Draven approached one of the cages, selecting a particrly fierce-looking goblin. With a wave of his hand, he used psychokinesis to lift the creature into the air, immobilizing it. The goblin thrashed and snarled but was held fast by an invisible force. "What are you going to do with these goblins, Milord?" Alfred asked with pure curiosity. "You can see it with your own eyes, Alfred," Draven replied indifferently. From within the folds of his dark robes, Draven summoned the Devil''s Pen, a relic of immense dark power. It hovered in the air, gleaming with a sinister energy, casting an eerie glow across the dim chamber. The ancient artifact pulsed with a life of its own, radiating waves of dark magic that resonated with Draven''s own potent aura. "Psyche Dominator," he intoned, his voice reverberating through the stone walls. The words seemed to hang in the air, thick with arcane power. The pen responded, its glow intensifying as it began to inscribeplex, eldritch symbols in the air around the goblin. The intricate patterns of light spun and wove themselves into a delicate yet powerful of enchantment, encasing the goblin in a cocoon of transformative magic. The change was immediate and violent. The goblin''s eyes rolled back, showing only the whites, and its small body convulsed as dark energy surged through its veins. Its green skin turned a deep, shadowy ck, and grotesque horns sprouted from its head, curling and growing as if possessed by a life of their own. Muscles rippled and expanded beneath the skin, ws elongated into razor-sharp talons, and when it finallynded on the ground, it stood transformed into a devil goblin servant, its eyes now glowing a menacing red. Draven observed the creature with a critical eye, his expression one of detached curiosity. "Stand," hemanded in a voice that brooked no disobedience. The devil goblin obeyed immediately, its movements now precise and controlled, a stark contrast to its former feral self. "Fetch me that book," Draven pointed to a dusty tome resting on a nearby table, its pages yellowed with age and filled with forbidden knowledge. The creature moved with an eerie efficiency, its every motion a mimicry of human servitude, yet tinged with an underlying threat of violence. It returned swiftly, holding the book with surprising care for such a monstrous being. Satisfied, Draven nodded, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. He turned his attention to another cage, this one housing a second goblin. With a casual flick of his wrist, the cage door swung open. "Fight," he ordered, directing his new servant to attack the bewildered captive. The ensuing battle was brutal and swift. The devil goblin servant moved with lethal precision, employing martial arts techniques that mirrored Draven''s own fighting style. Within moments, the second gobliny dead, its lifeless body crumpled on the cold stone floor. Intrigued by the disy, Draven wondered if the servant had inherited some aspect of his own abilities through the transformation process. To test his theory, he approached the cages lining the chamber, opening all of them simultaneously. The goblins poured out in a chaotic rush, their screeches filling the air as they sensed their imminent doom. "Defend yourself," Dravenmanded his servant, his voice cutting through the din like a knife. What followed was a spectacle of unmatched ferocity and skill. The devil goblin servant engaged the horde with a series of acrobatic and deadly moves, its body a blur of motion. It dodged and struck with an almost supernatural grace, each blownding with devastating effect. The chamber echoed with the sounds of battle, the sh of ws and the shrieks of dying goblins. Dark blood sttered the walls and floor, mingling with the flickering shadows cast by the torches. As thest goblin fell, a dark mist enveloped the victorious servant. Its body began to shift and grow, muscles expanding and bones cracking as it evolved. The transformation was apanied by a chorus of whispers, ancient and malevolent, and the flicker of dark energy that danced across its form. The air grew thick with the scent of brimstone, a tangible reminder of the dark forces at y. When the mist cleared, a devil hobgoblin servant stood before Draven,rger and more imposing than before. Its form was covered in dark, armor-like scales, and its eyes burned with an intelligent, malevolent light. The creature exuded an aura of raw power, a testament to the dark magic that had reshaped it. Draven activated his [Vision] ability, his eyes glowing with an otherworldly light as he analyzed the creature in detail. [Devil Hobgoblin Servant Description: A creature born from the fusion of a hobgoblin and devilish energies, the Devil Hobgoblin Servant is a potentially formidable entity. Transformed through the dark magic of the Devil''s Pen, this servant possesses enhanced physical and magical attributes, making it a valuable asset in any dark sorcerer''s arsenal. Attributes: Strength: 92/100 Agility: 85/100 Endurance: 88/100 Intelligence: 76/100 Dark Magic Affinity: 95/100 Abilities: Enhanced Combat Skills: The servant retains and amplifies its previousbat techniques, nowbined with dark magic, allowing for superior martial prowess. Shadow Strike: Can move through shadows to execute surprise attacks, making it a deadly opponent in any battle. Regeneration: Rapid healing ability that allows recovery from injuries at an elerated rate, making it difficult to defeat. Infernal Resilience: Highly resistant to physical and magical attacks, particrly those of a non-dark nature. Command Obedience: Absolute loyalty to the summoner, ensuring it follows orders without question or hesitation. Special Traits: Devil''s Armor: Its skin is covered in scales resembling dark armor, providing exceptional defense against various forms of attacks. Infernal Vision: Can see inplete darkness and detect the presence of hidden or invisible enemies. Aura of Fear: Exudes a malevolent aura that can instill fear and hesitation in weaker opponents, disrupting theirbat effectiveness. Potential for Growth: The Devil Hobgoblin Servant exhibits signs of potential evolution, indicating that with further exposure to dark magic andbat experience, it could ascend to even more powerful forms.] Draven''s smile broadened as he reviewed the detailed status report disyed on the blue screen. The intricatework of dark magic and the servant''s enhanced abilities confirmed the sess of his transformation process. Each attribute and ability listed filled him with a sense of aplishment and anticipation for the servant''s future potential. "Truly excellent," he whispered to himself, dismissing the blue screen with a flick of his wrist. "You will indeed be a valuable asset, and this is only the beginning." The creature knelt before him, its submissionplete. Draven turned to Alfred, who had watched the entire process with aposed expression. "Prepare a secure chamber in this underground for our new servant," Draven instructed. "I have ns for it." Alfred bowed. "As youmand, Sire." Draven''s mind raced with possibilities. The sess of the Psyche Dominator spell opened new avenues of power and control. With servants like this at his disposal, his influence could extend far beyond the borders of the Drakhan Earldom. As Alfred made the necessary arrangements, Draven turned back to the devil hobgoblin servant, a sense of anticipation thrumming through him. This was only the beginning. Chapter 43: The Devil Servants Capabilities The dawn''s first light filtered through the high windows of my study, casting long shadows across the stone floor. I stood before the eleven cages that were filled with snarling goblins, my mind already racing with possibilities. Each creature represented an opportunity¡ªa chance to explore the limits of dark magic and enhance my power. The devil hobgoblin servant, now standing silently at my side, was the first sessful result of my experiments. Today, I will delve deeper into its potential. I began with a series of tests to ensure the creature''s absolute obedience. It knelt before me, its eyes glowing with a malevolent red light. "Stand," Imanded, and it rose immediately, its movements precise and controlled. "Fetch that book," I ordered, pointing to a dusty tome on a high shelf. The creature moved swiftly, retrieving the book with care and returning to my side. Satisfied with its response, I devised a series of more challenging tests. I set up a variety of tasks, fromplex puzzle-solving to physical feats. Eachmand was executed wlessly, the servant''s obedience unwavering. Its intelligence and agility were impressive, far surpassing those of a normal goblin. I wondered how much of this was due to the dark magic and how much was a reflection of its inherent capabilities. My thoughts turned tobat. The creature needed real-world experience, and I wanted to observe its prowess in battle. I decided to send it to the forest, where it could face a variety of opponents. But I needed a way to monitor its progress. Recalling an ability I had recently discovered, I used my [Vision] to connect with the servant''s senses, allowing me to see and hear through its eyes and ears. "Go to the forest," I instructed, "and engage any threats you encounter. I will be watching." The devil hobgoblin servant nodded and set off, moving with a fluid grace that belied its monstrous appearance. I settled into a chair, focusing my mind on the connection. My vision blurred momentarily, then sharpened as I found myself seeing through the servant''s eyes. The world took on a new perspective¡ªcolors seemed more vivid, sounds more acute. The forest was dense, its undergrowth teeming with life. The servant moved silently, its senses alert, every sound and movement amplified in my mind. A rustle in the bushes drew its attention. A pack of wolves emerged, their eyes gleaming with hunger. The servant tensed, ready forbat. The wolves circled, growling, and hackles raised as they sized up their prey. The first wolf lunged, jaws snapping. The servant sidestepped with a speed that left the wolf grasping at air. A second wolf charged from the side, but the servant anticipated the move, shing out with its ws. The wolf yelped as blood sprayed from its nk, the creature copsing in a heap. Another wolf attacked from behind, but the servant spun with blinding speed, its ws meeting flesh in a violent arc. The forest echoed with the snarls and cries of the wolves. One by one, they fell, the servant moving with lethal precision. ws raked through fur and flesh, teeth snapped on empty air, and within moments, the wolvesy dead, their blood soaking into the earth. Through the servant''s eyes, I felt the thrill of battle, the rush of power as each opponent fell. Yet, this was just the beginning. The servant''sbat abilities were impressive, but I needed to push it further. As it roamed the forest, I directed it toward more challenging opponents. A massive bear lumbered into view, its bulk blocking the path. The servant paused, sizing up the new foe. The bear roared, rearing up on its hind legs before crashing down with a powerful swipe. The servant darted forward, avoiding the blow with ease, and shed at the bear''s side. The bear roared in pain, swinging again. This time, the servant did not dodge but caught the bear''s paw mid-swing, using its own momentum to hurl the beast to the ground. The servant''s ws glowed with dark energy as it struck, cutting through the bear''s thick hide like paper. The bear''s struggles grew weaker until ity still. Next, I directed the servant to a band of rogue hunters. They were well-armed and experienced, their eyes scanning the forest warily. The servant stalked them silently, each step measured and deliberate. As the hunters moved through the forest, the servant struck, a blur of motion and shadow. The first hunter didn''t even have time to scream as ws tore through his throat. The others turned, weapons raised, but the servant was already moving. An arrow whizzed past, narrowly missing as the servant lunged at the archer. ws met flesh, and the archer crumpled to the ground. The remaining hunters fought back fiercely. One swung a sword, aiming for the servant''s head. The servant ducked, the de slicing through the air above. It retaliated with a vicious uppercut, the hunter''s body lifting off the ground before crashing down, lifeless. Thest hunter, desperation in his eyes, tried to flee, but the servant was faster. It pounced, dragging the hunter to the ground and ending his life with a swift, brutal strike. With each victory, the servant''s confidence and loyalty to me grew. Its skills were honed to deadly precision, each encounter testing and improving its limits. Returning to the estate, I decided it was time to experiment with magical enhancements. I retrieved a set of vials from my private collection¡ªpotent elixirs given to me by Revenant, the leader of the Deadly Hollows. These vials contained dark magic in its purest form, capable of enhancing any creature''s power. Ibined this with the [Chyrisus'' Touch], a spell that could amplify the effects of any potion. "Drink this," Imanded, handing the first vial to the servant. It obeyed without hesitation, downing the dark liquid in a single gulp. I watched as its body convulsed, dark energy coursing through its veins. Its aura grew more potent, the shadows around it deepening. The transformation was remarkable. Its muscles bulged, and its ws lengthened. The air around it seemed to crackle with dark magic. "How do you feel?" I asked, curious about the effects. "Stronger, Master," it replied, its voice a guttural growl. I continued with the other vials, each one enhancing a different aspect of the servant''s abilities. Its strength, speed, and magical affinity all increased dramatically. But as with all experiments, there were unexpected results. The servant began to exhibit new abilities¡ªits shadow seemed to move independently, striking out at invisible foes. It could also heal from wounds almost instantaneously, the dark magic elerating its regeneration. One particrly startling discovery urred during abat drill. I had pitted the servant against illusions of a group of enchanted constructs¡ªstone golems animated by ancient magic. As the battle raged, I noticed that the servant''s movements had be more fluid, almost as if they were predicting the golems'' attacks. It dodged and struck with an uncanny uracy, its ws shattering the stone bodies with ease. After the battle, I approached the servant, intrigued. "You fought well," I said. "How did you anticipate their movements?" The servant then pointed at its shadow. He didn''t say anything, but I could somehow understand that he meant he could sense their will and movement through their shadow, as even his shadow moves independently and could work as his clone. This revtion was both exciting and unsettling. The dark magic had given the servant a form of shadow telepathy, allowing it to sense the thoughts and intentions of its opponents. I pondered the implications of this ability. It could make the servant an even more formidable warrior, but it also raised questions about the extent of its power and autonomy. Satisfied with the day''s progress, I decided it was time to shift my focus. The royal banquet was approaching, and it presented an opportunity as well as a threat in my current position. My recent experiments had given me a valuable asset, but I needed to consider how best to use it. The banquet would be attended by the kingdom''s most influential figures, and it is very likely that there will be my, Draven''s enemies inside there. "Alfred," I called, my voice echoing through the chamber. The butler appeared at the doorway, his demeanor asposed as ever. "Yes, Milord?" "Make arrangements for our preparations for the royal banquet. We have much to do." "As youmand, Milord," Alfred replied, bowing slightly before leaving to carry out my orders. With the existence of the devil hobgoblin servant, I could now have a force that I could use only by sending a mental order. I currently still have four avable slots left at the Devil''s pen for other devil servants. I guess the next ones should not be goblin as well, I need to find other ones that could broaden my options, especially in battles. Holding on the Devil''s pen on my hand, I can''t help but utter. "This keep on getting interesting," Chapter 44: Professor Dravens Test (1) Amberines Morning "Oh no, no, no, no!" she muttered, scrambling out of bed. "I''m going to die! I''m going to die! I''m definitely going to die!" It was the morning of Professor Draven''s first quiz, and it was a written test. Amberine hadn''t finished studying yet, and now she was runningte. She rushed around her small dorm room, gathering her notebooks and notes scattered all over her desk. "Why did I stay up sotest night?" she berated herself, tugging on her robe as she ran to the bathroom. She bnced a textbook on the sink, trying to read while she brushed her teeth and washed her face. The words swam before her tired eyes, and she cursed under her breath. "I need to remember this¡­ Oh, what was that form again? Focus, Amberine, focus!" She finished her morning routine in record time, throwing her hair into a messy bun and grabbing her bag. She bolted out of her room, almost tripping over her own feet as she sped down the corridor. She had to catch the academy carriage; there was no time to lose. Bursting out of the dormitory, Amberine sprinted across the courtyard, her academy robe pping wildly. She barely managed to show her student badge to the carriage driver before jumping inside. "Made it," she panted, dropping onto a seat and pulling out her notebook. "Now, let''s see¡­" But before she could getfortable, the carriage jolted to a sudden stop. Amberine looked up, confused, as the driver turned to the passengers. "Sorry, folks. We''ve got a problem with the axle. Everyone out!" Amberine groaned in frustration. "Of course, today of all days," she muttered, hopping out of the carriage. She clutched her notebook to her chest and set off on foot, determined to make it to Professor Draven''s ss on time. As she hurried through the academy grounds, she felt the weight of her morning burdens pressing down on her. Amberine was about to turn onto the main path when a voice called out behind her. "Amberine! Wait up!" She turned to see her friend Liv running towards her, her blonde hair bouncing as she jogged. "Liv, I don''t have time! I''m alreadyte," Amberine said, barely slowing her pace. "I know, I know! But I forgot my notes for Draven''s quiz. Can I borrow yours for a sec? Just to skim through?" Liv asked, breathless. Amberine hesitated, her panic warring with her desire to help her friend. "Fine, but make it quick!" They stopped under a tree, and Amberine handed over her notebook. Liv flipped through the pages rapidly, her eyes scanning the text. "Okay, got it. Thanks, you''re a lifesaver," Liv said, handing back the notebook. "No problem. Good luck!" Amberine replied, already moving again. She tried to focus on her notes as she walked, but the path was crowded with students heading to their morning sses. She dodged a group of younger students ying in the courtyard, nearly tripping over a stray cat that darted across her path. She grumbled, her mind a jumble of curses andst-minute cramming. "Out of my way! Move, please! Oh, this is a disaster!" As she passed the library, the heavy wooden door swung open suddenly, nearly hitting her. "Hey, watch it!" Amberine snapped, side-stepping just in time. A tall boy with sses peered out sheepishly. "Sorry about that. Are you okay?" "Yeah, just trying to avoid a catastrophe," Amberine said, her voice strained. She finally reached the entrance of the academic building, her breathing in short gasps. She paused for a moment to catch her breath, then hurried inside, making her way through the throngs of students milling about. "Excuse me, excuse me," she muttered, pushing her way through the crowd. She could feel her energy draining, each step heavier than thest. As she reached the ssroom door, she let out a heavy sigh of relief. She had made it, though she felt like she had used up all her energy reserves just getting there. She opened the door and stepped inside. The ssroom was already half-full. Amberine scanned the room and spotted Maris, sitting at her usual seat, focused intently on her studies. Maris looked up as Amberine approached, and her face brightened with a warm smile. "Hey, Amberine! You made it!" Maris greeted her. Amberine slumped into the seat beside her friend. "Barely," she sighed. "I had the worst morning. Everything that could go wrong, did. And I haven''t even finished studying!" Maris chuckled softly. "You always worry too much. I''m sure you''ll do fine." Amberine rolled her eyes. "Sure, easy for you to say. Hey, you look better today. Yourplexion is almost back to normal. Did you get some rest?" Maris nodded, still smiling. "Yeah, I managed to get a good night''s sleep for once. It really helped." "Good to hear," Amberine said, genuinely pleased. "But seriously, this quiz is going to be the death of me. And Draven¡­ don''t get me started on Draven." Maris shook her head, still smiling. "You really should stop criticizing the professor so much, Amberine." Amberine blinked, surprised by Maris''s response. "What? Since when did you start defending him?" Maris shrugged, her smile unwavering. "I just think you should give him a chance. He''s not that bad." Amberine was about to retort when more students began filing into the ssroom. She noticed that Maris, who usually kept to herself, was suddenly the center of attention. Students wereing up to her, offering words of encouragement and congrattions. "Good luck, Maris! You''re amazing!" "Wow, Maris, you''re going to ace this quiz, I just know it!" Amberine tilted her head in confusion. Maris was soaking up the attention, smiling and thanking everyone. Amberine turned to her friend, eyebrows raised. "What''s going on? Why is everyone acting like you''re a celebrity?" Maris blushed slightly. "Oh, nothing. Just a little recognition for all the hard work, I guess." Amberine was about to ask more when the ssroom door opened again, and ra, the genius child of the academy, walked in. As always, she had a cold and indifferent expression, but today she also looked fatigued, with dark circles under her eyes. Amberine watched as ra made her way to her seat, her movements sluggish. She stood up and walked over to her. "Hey, ra," Amberine greeted, trying to sound cheerful. "Looks like the genius girl went several days without sleeping either, huh?" ra nced at her, her usual icy demeanor slightly softened by exhaustion. "Something like that," she replied, her voice t. Amberine smiled sympathetically on the surface, but was full of spite inside. "You okay? You look like you''ve been through the wringer." ra shrugged. "Just a lot on my te. Nothing I can''t handle." Amberine nodded. She was expecting spite, but her reply was too anticlimactic. "Well, if anyone can handle it, it''s you. Good luck on the quiz." ra gave a curt nod and sat down, pulling out her notes and immediately diving intost-minute studying. Amberine returned to her seat, feeling a strange mix of camaraderie andpetition. She knew ra was brilliant, but even geniuses had their limits. The ssroom filled up quickly, the noise level rising as students chattered nervously about the quiz. Amberine took a deep breath, trying to calm her racing heart. She nced at Maris, who was still the center of attention, trying to shrug them off as she focused on her notes, and then at ra, who waspletely absorbed in her notes. She then remembered that it was her notes before, and it was nowpletely rewritten to suit her style, she remembered about how she tried her best to muster her memories and remember about the materials that she had noted before. She foolishly took the opportunity for money, forgetting that the ss has a significant value far more than that note of her. Amberine clicked her tongue. "I should have asked her to pay more," she uttered regretfully as she stared full of scorn towards the notes. She knows that it''s not ra''s fault, but it frustrates her as she feels so stupid. "Okay, Amberine," she whispered to herself. "You''ve got this. Just breathe and focus." Just after she regained herposure, the door at the front of the ssroom swung open, and Professor Draven strode in, his presencemanding immediate silence. He looked around the room, his gaze sharp and calcting. "Attention," he said, his voice carryingmand effortlessly through the room. "I trust you are all prepared for today''s agenda. Only fools would sail without any preparation," Amberine swallowed hard, her palms sweating. She could feel the weight of the professor''s gaze as he scanned the room, finally settling on her for a brief moment before moving on. "Let''s begin," Draven said, handing out the quiz papers. "You have one hour. Good luck." Chapter 45: Professor Dravens Test (2) The Challenging Test "Let''s begin," Draven said, his tone leaving no room for hesitation. "You have one hour. Good luck." Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest as she looked down at the paper in front of her. Five questions. That was all. But each one seemed more daunting than thest. The first two questions were essay prompts: 1. Describe the process and implications of casting a high-tier illusion spell. 2. Analyze the ethical considerations of using mind-control magic. Amberine felt her hands shake as she read them. She had barely touched on these topics during her frantic study session the previous night. She grumbled under her breath, tugging at her hair in frustration. "Focus, Amberine, focus," she whispered to herself, trying to calm her racing thoughts. She forced herself to breathe deeply and re-read the first question. The process and implications of casting a high-tier illusion spell. She recalled Professor Draven''s lectures on the intricacies of illusion magic, how it required not just precision but an acute understanding of the mind''s perception. High-tier illusion spells could alter reality so convincingly that even experienced mages might struggle to discern the illusion from reality. She began writing, her quill scratching the parchment. The process involvesyers of mana maniption, beginning with a clear visualization of the desired illusion. The caster must then weave aplex matrix of mana threads, each representing a different aspect of the illusion¡ªsight, sound, smell, touch, and even taste. The more senses involved, the more convincing the illusion. Implications? She hesitated, thinking back to the discussions they had in ss. High-tier illusions can be used for beneficial purposes, such as creating safe environments in dangerous situations or providingfort to those in distress. However, the darker side of illusion magic lies in its potential for deception and control. Misuse could lead to mental maniption, false realities, and ethical dilemmas that mages must be prepared to navigate. Amberine nced up, seeing Professor Draven watching them with his usual inscrutable expression. She returned to her essay, detailing the mental discipline required to maintain such illusions and the potential psychological toll on both the caster and the target. She moved on to the second question, analyzing the ethical considerations of using mind-control magic. This topic was a minefield. Mind-control magic, while incredibly powerful, posed severe ethical issues. The very essence of free will was at stake. She wrote about the inherent dangers of overriding someone''s autonomy, the moral responsibility of the caster, and the potential for abuse. Mind-control magic could be justified in life-threatening situations or for mental health treatments, but the risks of misuse were vast. She cited historical instances where such magic led to tyrannical regimes or personal vendettas. Her hands were less shaky now as she found her rhythm. The words flowed more easily, each sentence reinforcing her understanding of the profound ethical boundaries that should govern a mage''s use of such powerful spells. The next three questions were even worse: 1. Complete the following magic circle for a basic fire-warding spell. 2. Identify and correct the ws in the given teleportation circle. 3. Create a magic circle based on the passage provided below, ensuring its functionality for summoning a me suitable for your personal elemental mana. She could feel the pressure mounting as she scribbled furiously, trying to recall the specifics of each spell and magic circle. Her mind felt like a tangled mess of half-remembered facts and theories. "Come on, think!" she muttered, her frustration boiling over. She squeezed her eyes shut, trying to pull the necessary knowledge from the depths of her exhausted mind. Around her, the other students were simrly engrossed in their quizzes. Amberine nced up, catching sight of ra and Maris. ra, despite her fatigue, worked methodically, her quill moving with precision across the parchment. Maris, on the other hand, had a calm determination, her earlier confidence now evident in the way she approached each question. Seeing them both so focused gave Amberine a strange mix of intimidation and inspiration. She took a deep breath, trying to channel some of their resolve. Slowly, she began to find her rhythm, her answers bing more coherent as she delved into the depths of her memory. By the time she reached the third question, she had managed to calm her nerves somewhat. Completing the magic circle for the fire-warding spell required a detailed knowledge of elemental runes and their configurations. She had studied this, she reminded herself. She just needed to recall the patterns. Her quill moved more confidently now, tracing the intricate symbols with growing assurance. The fire-warding spell''s purpose was to create a barrier that repelled mes, essential for defensive magic. She recalled the arrangement of runes, each symbolizing different aspects of protection and fire resistance. As she drew, she remembered Professor Draven''s voice, exining the bnce needed between offensive and defensive runes to ensure stability. Her quill moved more confidently now, tracing the intricate symbols with growing assurance. She was making progress, but the ticking clock at the front of the ssroom was a constant reminder of her limited time. ra''s struggle was bing more apparent. Dark circles under her eyes and the asional shaky hand betrayed her exhaustion. Seeing the usuallyposed genius in such a state gave Amberine an unexpected boost of confidence. If even ra was having trouble, then maybe Amberine wasn''t doing so badly after all. Despite her fatigue, ra pushed through, her focus unwavering. No one in the ss had handed in their quiz early, a testament to the difficulty of the test. Amberine felt a grim satisfaction in knowing she wasn''t alone in her struggle. Amberine nced at the next question, identifying and correcting the ws in a given teleportation circle. She scanned the diagram, noting the errors in the rune cements. Teleportation circles were notoriously tricky; even a small mistake could result in catastrophic consequences. Amberine scrutinized the runes, noting the misced symbols and incorrect alignments. She carefully corrected them, her mind working through the logic of the teleportation mechanics. She thought back to her practical lessons, where a single wrong rune had sent objects to the wrong locations or caused them to disintegrate. Her corrections were methodical, ensuring each rune was perfectly aligned with the others. As she reached the final question, Amberine''s confidence began to wane. The passage provided for the summoning circle was dense andplex. She closed her eyes, trying to visualize the necessaryponents. It was then she heard it¡ªa soft whisper, so faint she almost thought she imagined it. "Focus on the convergence points¡­ three primary, two secondary¡­ bnce the elemental flux." Amberine''s eyes snapped open. She looked around, but everyone was engrossed in their papers. The voice had been so quiet, so subtle, she couldn''t pinpoint its source. But the hint was exactly what she needed. With renewed determination, she began constructing the magic circle, carefully bncing each element as the whisper had suggested. Summoning a me suitable for her personal elemental mana required precise calctions and an intimate understanding of her own magical affinity. She traced the primary convergence points, aligning them with her elemental affinity¡ªfire. The secondary points were trickier, needing to bnce the primary ones without disrupting the flow of mana. Her quill flew across the parchment as she drew the intricate patterns, her confidence slowly returning. She added the final touches, ensuring the stability and functionality of the circle. The clock was ticking down, each passing second a reminder of how little time remained. Amberine pushed through, her quill flying across the parchment as shepleted the final elements of her magic circle. She didn''t know if it was perfect, but she had given it her all. "Time''s up," Professor Draven announced. The quiz papers were lifted from the desks by his psychokinesis, floating back to his desk with the same elegance as before. Amberine sat back, feeling a mix of relief and anxiety. She had done her best, but the uncertainty gnawed at her. Draven''s gaze swept over the ss, his expression as unreadable as ever. "Your quizzes will be evaluated, and the results will be announced in due course." Amberine exchanged nces with Maris and ra, both looking as drained as she felt. The relief of having finished was quickly overshadowed by the anticipation of the results. Just as the students began to rx, assuming the ss was over, Professor Draven''s voice cut through the murmur of relieved conversation. "Next," he said, a hint of something almost like amusement in his cold eyes, "is a supplementary test." A collective groan filled the room. Amberine''s heart sank. What more could he possibly have in store for them? Draven continued, ignoring the students'' obvious displeasure. "This test will assess your practical application skills. Prepare yourselves." Amberine exchanged a worried look with Maris. She had barely managed to survive the written quiz; what kind of practical test was awaiting them now? But there was no time to dwell on it. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever came next. If she had learned anything today, it was that she could push through her limits when it mattered most. And right now, it mattered more than ever. Chapter 46: Professor Dravens Test (3) The Supplementary Test? "This supplementary test is optional," he began, the words hanging in the air like a challenge. "If you are confident in your performance on the quiz or if you believe you can achieve high marks on other assignments and projects, you may choose not to participate." It''s neither an act of kindness nor a gift. A silence followed his statement, filled with unspoken tension. Despite the professor''s seemingly generous offer, no one moved to leave. Everyone knew better than to miss an opportunity, no matter how daunting, to prove their worth in Draven''s ss. "Good," Draven said, a ghost of satisfaction flickering in his otherwise impassive eyes. With a wave of his hand, another set of papers floated gracefully through the air,nding with perfect precision on each desk. The students looked down to find identical sheets before them. Amberine picked up the new paper and scanned the instructions. The task was to decipher a magic circle that had been disassembled into five different parts, each represented by its own circle. The connection between the circles was philosophical rather than functional. She frowned, trying to grasp the underlying concept. "This will be the end of today''s ss," Draven continued, causing a ripple of surprise. He never ended sses early, always utilizing every second until the bell. "You may discuss the task among yourselves, but remember, you have only two days to submit your work to my assistant Professor, Yuli. If you''ve been following the ss with eager motivation and enough intellect, you should be able to realize the mechanism with practical ease," As he turned to leave, Draven paused at the door. His gaze, suddenly sharp and deadly, swept the room once more. "Any attempts at dishonesty," he said, his voice dropping to a menacing whisper, "Such as threatening, bribing, sabotaging, or giarism, will be dealt with in ways you wouldn''t ever want to imagine. It won''t take me 10 minutes to notice a fool," The room seemed to drop several degrees as a shiver ran through the students. Amberine felt a cold sweat break out on her back. As Draven exited, the door closing behind him with an echoing click, the atmosphere began to thaw. Amberine let out a long breath she hadn''t realized she was holding as she uttered. "Acting so high and mighty, I bet you hired someone else to make this test, aren''t you?" and looked back at the supplementary test paper. She ran a hand through her hair, feeling the tension knotting her muscles. Theplexity of the task seemed to mock her as she reread the instructions. She stood and made her way over to Maris, who was staring intently at her own paper. "Can you believe this?" Amberine grumbled. "He''s given us another impossible puzzle." Maris nced up, a faint smile ying on her lips. "As expected of Professor Draven. It''s confusing, but that''s his style." Amberine raised an eyebrow. "You''ve been praising him a lot today. What''s going on? Did he bribe you or something? Don''t tell me... You fell in love with him!? I know that he''s quite good-looking, though, but seriously, Maris!?" Marisughed softly, shaking her head. "I wish. No, I just think he''s... pushing us to be our best." Amberine rolled her eyes. "Sure, if our best means driving ourselves insane." Their conversation was cut short as they noticed ra briskly gathering her things. Her expression was a mask of determination, but fatigue lingered in her eyes. She moved with purpose, clearly intending to rest before tackling the supplementary test. As ra reached the door, she paused and nced back at Amberine. Their eyes locked, and a familiar spark of rivalry red up between them. Without a word, they exchanged a silent promise ofpetition. Amberine felt her blood boil, a mix of annoyance and motivation rising within her as she saw ra''s eyes seemed to be saying ''Don''t even wish that you could beat me, stupid''. She snorted. "I swear I''ll finish and turn in my test before she does," she muttered to Maris, who gave her a sympathetic look. "I''ll just wish you for the best," Maries replied with a wry smile. With a sigh, Amberine turned her attention back to her own paper. She needed to get a head start if she wanted to best ra. The task required more than just magical knowledge; it demanded an understanding of the underlying philosophy connecting the elements. She racked her brain, trying to recall her studies on elemental harmony, a concept Professor Draven often emphasized but rarely exined in detail. Determined to gain any possible advantage, Amberine approached Assistant Professor Yuli, the assistant professor who often seemed slightly more approachable than Draven. She put on her most charming smile as she addressed him. "Assitant Professor Yuli," she began, her tone overly friendly, "do you have any hints for the supplementary test? Just a tiny clue to get us started?" Yuli looked up from her own work, a wry smile tugging at her lips. "Amberine, if I gave you a hint, it wouldn''t be much of a test, would it?" She pouted yfully. "Oh,e on. Just a small one? Something to point us in the right direction?" Yuli chuckled softly, shaking her head. "The purpose of this test is for you to think critically and apply what you''ve learned. Trust in your abilities. You''re more capable than you give yourself credit for." Amberine sighed, realizing she wasn''t going to get any help from her. "Thanks, Assistant Professor Yuli," she said, her tone sincere despite her disappointment. As she walked back to her desk, she felt a renewed sense of determination. She might not have gotten a direct hint, but Yuli''s words reminded her that she had been through tough challenges before ande out stronger. This would be no different. Sitting down, Amberine spread out her notes and began to dissect the task with a fresh perspective. The five circles, she noted, had distinct elemental symbols, each representing fire, water, earth, air, and spirit. The challengey in understanding how these elements philosophically connected and how their harmony could be reassembled into a cohesive magic circle. She started with fire, her own elemental affinity. The essence of fire was transformation and energy. Water represented adaptability and flow. Earth was stability and growth. Air signified freedom and movement. Spirit, the most abstract, connected all other elements and symbolized bnce and unity. Amberine''s quill moved quickly as she wrote down her thoughts, sketching rough diagrams and making notes. She needed to find a way to harmonize these principles into a single, unified circle. Her thoughts were interrupted by Maris, who leaned over to look at her notes. "You''re really getting into it, aren''t you?" Amberine smiled wryly. "I have to if I want to beat ra." Maris nodded thoughtfully. "I think I see what you''re getting at. The elements aren''t just separate forces; theyplement each other. Maybe we need to find the connections between them rather than treating them as isted parts." Amberine felt a spark of hope. "Exactly. It''s about the harmony of elements. We need to think about how they interact and bnce each other." They worked together, exchanging ideas and refining their understanding of the task. As the hours passed, other students began to join their discussion, forming small groups around the room. The atmosphere grew coborative, with each student contributing their insights and theories. By the time Amberine packed up to leave for the day, she felt a mixture of exhaustion and optimism. The task was daunting, but with theirbined efforts and a clear focus on the harmony of elements, they had a fighting chance. As she left the ssroom, her mind raced with ideas and strategies. She knew she would need to put in long hours, but the thought of finally besting ra and proving her worth to Professor Draven kept her motivated. The next two days would be crucial. Amberine nned to dive deep into her books, consult with her ssmates, and refine her understanding of elemental harmony. The deadline loomed, but she was determined to face it head-on. And as for ra, Amberine couldn''t help but smirk at the thought of their rivalry pushing them both to new heights. She was ready to give it her all, confident that she could rise to the challenge and emerge victorious. The chapter ended with Amberine approaching the assistant professor, Yuli, once more. This time, she didn''t ask for hints but simply thanked him for his encouragement. "I''ll do my best," she said, her voice filled with determination. Yuli nodded, his eyes reflecting a quiet confidence in her abilities. "I know you will, Amberine. Good luck." With that, Amberine left the ssroom, ready to tackle the supplementary test and prove herself once and for all. Chapter 47: The Professors Gathering Thoughts With the students fully upied with the supplementary test, I could finally set aside the thoughts of teaching and focus on more pressing matters. I moved closer to the map, tracing a finger along the borders of the kingdoms. The royal banquet loomed ahead, a convergence of power and politics where my enemies would gather. It was an event that required my utmost preparation. I nced at the polished surface of my desk, where my magic pensy in a neat row: Fire, Water, Devil, and Psychokinesis. Each pen held a unique power, a tool of immense potential. I had obtained the Seed of Gilgamesh from the King of Heroes himself, but its true strength had yet to manifest fully within me. The pens were my immediate assets, along with my devil hobgoblin servant, a creature of darkness and cunning. But these alone were not enough. In this world, strength reigned supreme. Intellect could only carry one so far; there were adversaries whose power could not be countered by wit alone. Absolute strength was the ultimate arbiter. The realization was a bitter pill, but one I had swallowed long ago. With the royal banquet approaching, I would face those who wielded such power. The thick death fog that apanied the triggering of the Viin''s Fate would be unavoidable, and I needed to ensure I wasn''t caught unprepared. My thoughts wandered back to a recent memory, a moment when fate had intervened in unexpected ways. It was the night I saved Maris from the Deadly Hollows. The hollowed, deste ce where she was blinded by rage trying to take on a member of the Deadly Hollows alone, her life hanging by a thread. I had intervened, dispatching the man with ruthless efficiency, but she killed the man, a judgment amoner shouldn''t be making. So I hid her from the sight of the knights, it would be evident that she was the killer if they saw her clothes. But it wasn''t the danger or the victory that lingered in my mind. "Sophie," I muttered, feeling a strange tightening in my chest. Despite the persona of Professor Draven, I was still Dravis Granger underneath it all. She''s supposed to be only Draven''s fiance, I don''t have... Feelings... Her name evoked memories of long white hair cascading like silk, and a beauty that seemed almost ethereal. My heart had pounded fiercely in her presence, a reminder that some emotions could not be easily buried. I shook my head, forcing the thought aside. "Ridiculous," I said, chiding myself for the momentarypse. Deciding to clear my head, I turned my concentration towards the senses of my devil hobgoblin servant. I had sent him to the forest, a ce teeming with beasts, magic creatures, and monsters. His task was to grow stronger by consuming those he defeated, to search for a creature suitable to be my next devil servant. The process was delicate; dark magic was highly sensitive and drew unwanted attention in the magical world. Through the connection, I felt his movements: the swift darting through the underbrush, the powerful strikes against foes, the absorption of their essence. Each victory made him stronger, more attuned to the dark energies that bound us. Yet, it was a risky endeavor. The presence of dark magic in such a concentrated form could easily attract hunters or worse, those who opposed my methods. Satisfied with his progress for now, I withdrew my focus and stood. It was time to reassess the situation of the earldom. I needed to ensure everything was in order before the banquet. Moving to therge window, I gazed out over the sprawlingnds that fell under my domain. Fields and forests stretched out, dotted with viges and the asional manor. Each piece was part of arger puzzle, one I needed to manage with precision. ___ Inside the grand Regaria Kingdom, the royal castle stood as a testament to both power and elegance. The castle, with its towering spires and intricate stonework, was the heart of the kingdom, a ce where decisions of great import were made. At its very center, in the opulent throne room, Queen Aurelia Thssia Arctaris Regaria presided over her court. Aurelia was a vision of regal beauty. Her long, silken hair, a rich shade of auburn, cascaded down her back in waves, glistening like molten gold in the flickering torchlight. Her eyes, a piercing shade of emerald, held a sharp intelligence that belied her delicate appearance. High cheekbones and a graceful, slender neck gave her an almost ethereal quality, as if she were a figure carved from baster. She wore a gown of deep royal blue, adorned with intricate silver embroidery that shimmered with every movement, and a delicate crown rested atop her head, studded with jewels that caught the light. She sat poised on her throne, a picture of serene authority, as her servants and ministers stood before her. The room was filled with the low hum of conversation, the shuffling of feet, and the asional clink of armor from the guards stationed by the doors. The ministers were lined up, each awaiting their turn to present their reports and seek her advice. "Your Majesty," began the Minister of Finance, a portly man with a nervous twitch in his left eye. "The treasury reports show a significant increase in revenue from the new trade routes. However, there is also a rise in expenditure due to the recent military campaigns." Aurelia nodded thoughtfully, her fingers lightly tapping the armrest of her throne. "Ensure that the surplus is directed towards the reconstruction of the northern viges. They have suffered greatly and must be our priority." The minister bowed, relief evident on his face. "As youmand, Your Majesty." Next came the Minister of Agriculture, a tall, thin man with a perpetually worried expression. "Your Majesty, the harvest this year has been bountiful, but there are concerns about the storage facilities. They are old and may not withstand another season." "Begin immediate repairs and upgrades to the storage facilities," Aurelia replied decisively. "We cannot afford to lose any part of our harvest." As the reports continued, the ministers began to shift from presenting facts to engaging in subtle attempts to win her favor. They ttered her, praised her wisdom, andpeted to outdo one another in their expressions of loyalty. What began as a routine session quickly devolved into a chaotic debate, each minister trying to speak louder than the other. "Your Majesty, it was my department that facilitated the new trade routes. Surely, we deserve additional funding to expand our efforts!" "Nonsense! The increased revenue is due to the agricultural reforms I implementedst year. Without them, there would be no surplus to speak of!" Aurelia''s patience began to wear thin. Her emerald eyes narrowed as the bickering continued. She raised a hand, attempting to restore order, but her voice was drowned out by the cacophony ofpeting ministers. Her regalposure began to crack, irritation flickering across her features. "Enough!" she finallymanded, her voice ringing with authority. The throne room fell silent instantly, the ministers frozen in ce. "I will not tolerate such behavior in my court. You are here to serve the kingdom, not to engage in petty squabbles for personal gain." The ministers bowed their heads, murmuring apologies, but Aurelia had had enough. "You are all dismissed. Leave me at once." They filed out of the room, their heads low and their expressions chastened. As thest minister left and the heavy doors closed behind them, Aurelia allowed herself a moment of vulnerability. She slumped slightly in her throne, her elegant fa?ade slipping away. "Damn bastards, is there nothing but those bastards that I could meet in this cursed castle?" she muttered under her breath, the words a stark contrast to her usual measured tones. "More interested in their own glory than the good of the kingdom." She massaged her temples, trying to alleviate the growing headache. The constant demands of ruling were draining, and the endless need to navigate the ambitions and egos of her ministers added to her weariness. But it''s not just that. "This damned curse," She cursed as the headache on her head that has been haunting her since she got that ''Dream'' got more intense. She longed for a moment of peace, a reprieve from the weight of the crown. A soft knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. "Enter," she called out, her voice regaining its usual calm. A young maid stepped into the room, her head bowed respectfully. "Your Majesty, would you like some tea? It may help to soothe your nerves." Aurelia managed a small smile. "Yes, thank you. That would be most wee." Chapter 48: Professor Dravens Test (4) The Students Difficulties She sighed, rubbing her temples. It was already midnight, and she had slept earlier, hoping to find inspiration in her dreams. Yet here she was, no closer to solving the puzzle Professor Draven had set for her. The rest of the students had likely faced different, perhaps simpler, challenges. The thought gnawed at her, but she pushed it aside, focusing instead on the task at hand. Her door creaked open, and ra looked up to see her father, Count Valen, entering the room. He carried a tray with food she had neglected to eat, his face lined with concern. He ced the tray on her empty desk beside her, ncing at the paper she was working on. His eyes narrowed as he read the elegant penmanship at the top left corner of the page: "Professor Draven''s Supplementary Test." Count Valen''s face twisted into a grimace. "ra, did you receive the same questions as the other students?" he asked, his voice heavy with suspicion. "I wouldn''t be surprised if Draven singled you out to belittle you. He has never been fair, especially given our... history." ra''s curiosity was piqued. She finally broke her silence, her voice soft but steady. "Father, what happened between you and Professor Draven?" Count Valen''s expression softened slightly, pleased to hear his daughter''s voice. "It''s a long and unpleasant story, ra. Draven is a man with no heart, a false prodigy who despises the potential of others. He''s a snake, a man who revels in undermining those who stand in his way." ra listened for a while, but as her father''s tirade continued, she began to lose interest. His words seemed filled with personal grudges and irrelevant anecdotes. She interrupted him gently. "He doesn''t seem like that to me. Professor Draven appears to be fair and impartial. He doesn''t seem to resort to dirty tactics." Count Valen snorted, his face darkening. "You don''t know him like I do. He''s a master of deception, always hiding his true intentions. Let me tell you about the time¡ª" ra cut him off, her patience wearing thin. "Father, please. I need to focus on this test. It''s important." Count Valen looked hurt, but he nodded, reluctantly stepping back. "Very well, my lovely girl. But be careful with him. He''s not to be trusted." ra waited until he left the room before letting out a long sigh. She turned her attention back to the test, trying to clear her mind of her father''s usations. She needed to focus, to find a way through the maze of symbols and circles before her. The back of the paper caught her eye. She turned it over, revealing a nk surface. On a whim, she projected a small stream of her magic onto it, and to her amazement, the surface transformed into a shimmering screen. It was a magical digital notebook, allowing her to draw, erase, and rearrange her thoughts with ease. She couldn''t help but whisper, "Genius." She used the notebook to tackle the test anew. The task was to decipher a magic circle that had been disassembled into five different parts, each represented by its own circle. The connection between the circles was philosophical rather than functional, making the challenge as much about understanding the underlying principles as it was about solving a puzzle. ra leaned forward, her brow furrowing in concentration. She tapped the screen with her finger, creating a newyer where she could scribble notes and draw connections. She traced the lines of each circle, trying to see how they might fit together. The philosophical aspect intrigued her. It wasn''t just about raw magic; it was about the meaning behind it, the intent and the purpose. She thought about the concepts each circle might represent. One circle seemed to embody the essence of life, its lines flowing with an organic, almost pulsating energy. Another seemed to capture the idea of death, its symbols cold and final. A third circle radiated power, strength and dominance emanating from its design. The fourth appeared to be about wisdom, its intricate patterns suggestingyers of knowledge and insight. The fifth and final circle was the most abstract, perhaps representing bnce or harmony, the way its elements seemed to flow together effortlessly. ra began to see a pattern, a possible way these circles could be connected. Life and death were two sides of the same coin, power required wisdom to be wielded properly, and bnce tied everything together. She made notes in the magical notebook, her thoughts bing clearer with each connection she drew. Despite her progress, frustration simmered beneath the surface. The philosophical nature of the task was elusive, and she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was missing something crucial. She clicked her tongue in irritation, her mind racing to find the missing piece. The hours ticked by as ra worked, her surroundings fading into the background. She lost track of time, immersed in the intricate dance of symbols and meanings. Her father''s words echoed faintly in her mind, but she dismissed them, focusing instead on the challenge before her. As dawn approached, the first light of day filtering through her window, ra finally felt a spark of understanding. The circles were not just about their individual meanings; they were about the rtionships between those meanings. Life and death, power and wisdom, all bnced in a delicate equilibrium. She quickly sketched out a possible arrangement, her heart pounding with anticipation. She connected the circles in a way that seemed to resonate with the underlying philosophy. It was a tentative solution, but it felt right. ra took a deep breath and projected her magic onto the screen, watching as the circles began to shift and merge. The symbols rearranged themselves, forming a single, unified magic circle. It glowed softly, the lines pulsing with a gentle, harmonious light. But then poof! "Shit!" A swear came out of her beautiful mouth. "I missed something, which one it is?" She uttered in frustration. Looks like she still has a long road before her, but she believes that she already got a hold of the hint necessary. ___ Amberine sat cross-legged on the floor of her dormitory, the glow of magical orbs casting a soft light over the room. Her desk was cluttered with books, notes, and half-eaten snacks, a testament to the hours she had spent wrestling with the supplementary test. Unlike ra, Amberine thrived in the solitude and silence of midnight study sessions. The world outside her window was still, a nket of darkness broken only by the asional rustling of leaves in the wind. The supplementary testy before her, an array of magic circles disassembled into five parts, each a puzzle of its own. Amberine''s brow furrowed in concentration as she traced the lines of each circle, her fingers hovering just above the parchment. She had been at this for hours, her mind a whirlwind of theories and possibilities, yet she was no closer to a solution. "Come on, think," she muttered to herself, frustration evident in her voice. "There has to be a connection I''m missing." Amberine had always prided herself on her analytical mind, her ability to see patterns and connections where others saw only chaos. But tonight, the circles seemed to mock her, their meanings slipping through her mental grasp like water through a sieve. She leaned back, closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm the turmoil within. Her thoughts drifted back to Professor Draven. His supplementary test was not just a challenge; it was a provocation, a way to push his students to their limits. Amberine respected him for that, even if she resented the difficulty of the task. She wondered how the others were faring, if they too were struggling in the dead of night. With a renewed sense of determination, Amberine turned her attention back to the test. She picked up her quill and began to make notes, sketching out possible connections between the circles. The first circle, with its flowing, organic lines, seemed to represent life. The second, stark and final, was death. Power radiated from the third, wisdom from the fourth, and bnce from the fifth. "Life and death, power and wisdom," Amberine mused aloud, her quill scratching against the parchment. "Bnce ties them all together. But how?" She tried to envision the circles as parts of a whole, their individual meanings merging to form a greater unity. It was a delicate dance of concepts, each one influencing andplementing the others. She drew lines between the circles, her quill moving with increasing speed as ideas flowed. The arrangement began to take shape, the connections between life and death, power and wisdom bing clearer. For a moment, Amberine felt a spark of triumph. She had found a pattern, a way to bring the circles together in harmony. She projected a small stream of her magic onto the parchment, watching as the symbols began to shift and align. The circles moved closer, their lines intertwining. And then, with a sudden jolt, the magic faltered. The circles stopped, their symbols shing and dissolving into chaos. Amberine''s heart sank as the lines unraveled, her hard-won progress disappearing before her eyes. "No, no, no!" she eximed, frustration boiling over. "I was so close!" She mmed her fist on the floor, the sound echoing through the empty dormitory. Her magic fizzled out, leaving the room in darkness save for the dim glow of the orbs. Amberine buried her face in her hands, taking deep, ragged breaths to calm herself. Failure was a bitter pill, one she was not ustomed to swallowing. She had always been at the top of her ss, the one who solved problems with ease. But this test, this infuriating puzzle, had brought her to her knees. She felt a flicker of envy, wondering if any of her ssmates had seeded where she had failed. Amberine refused to give up. She stood, stretching her stiff limbs, and walked to the window. The cool night air was a wee relief, clearing her mind. She gazed out at the campus, the silhouettes of buildings and trees outlined against the starry sky. "I''ll figure this out," she whispered to herself. "I have to." Chapter 49: A Glimpse of The Professors Routine I didn''t dwell on it long; I rarely did. I had work to do. With a thought, I employed psychokinesis to change my clothes, the fabric shifting and rearranging itself to suit my preferences. Psychokinesis truly is convenient. One of the many advantages of my skill [Herculean Physique] was that it lessened my need for sleep, enhancing my body''s capabilities in every conceivable way. I didn''t require much rest, which was both a blessing and a curse. It''s just a human basic wish to have a nice andfortable long sleep. Right on cue, Alfred entered the room as I let out a soft sigh, his steps soft and measured. "Good morning, Master Draven. Would you like your breakfast now?" he asked with his usual calm demeanor. "Yes, as usual," I replied, knowing he understood that this meant I''d be taking my early workout and bath before sitting down to eat. Alfred nodded and left the room silently. As I moved through the hallways towards my private training grounds, I could hear the whispers of the servants. Their voices, hushed and reverent, carried a mix of awe and trepidation. "Did you see the Master this morning?" one maid whispered to another. "He seems different... kinder, perhaps?" "Kind? The master?" the other replied, disbelief evident in her tone. "He''s changed, yes, but I wouldn''t call him kind. More like... controlled." Their words faded as I continued on my path. I entered the training grounds, a space I had meticulously crafted to mimic the gyms of my previous life. Running, sit-ups, and other exercises were part of my routine. I had recreated some of the workout tools from my past like barbels, enhancing them with [Chyrisus'' Touch] to match the capabilities of my [Herculean Physique]. They gleamed in the morning light, crafted beautifully yet designed for function. I really hope I could make a treadmill, but it would require a magic crystal capable of recing electricity. I don''t have enough time to craft one yet. The maids and servants often watched my training in awe, their fear of the former Draven lingering but slowly fading as they observed this new version of their master. Their admiration was palpable, though tinged with trepidation. The previous Draven had ruled with an iron fist, and I was still dealing with the consequences of his tyranny. As I ran, I could hear the murmurs of the staff gathering to watch. Their whispers were a constant background noise. "Look at him, so strong... nothing like the tyrant before," one voice said. "Do you think he''s really changed? Or is it just another trick? Maybe the master was actually hiding his abilities all this time?" another questioned. "Shhh, he might hear you!" a third warned, their voice barely audible over the others. After finishing my workout with a rigorous sword training session, I wiped the sweat from my brow. The servants who witnessed my training seemed to momentarily forget their fear, caught up in the sight of a master who now seemed more human, more approachable. I made my way to the bathhouse, a vast and unnecessarilyrge space that I usually upied alone. The architecture was grandiose, with marble columns and intricate mosaics depicting scenes of mythical heroes and legendary battles. The high ceilings were adorned with chandeliers that sparkled like a starry night, their light reflecting off the shimmering water below. The bath itself was an impressive structure,rge enough to fit a small army. It was heated by abination of a magic circle and a magic crystal, releasing a soothing aroma that filled the room due to the incense. The steam rising from the water carried the scent ofvender and eucalyptus, creating a tranquil atmosphere that was almost surreal in its perfection. The maids often offered to help me undress and clean, a vestige of the former Draven''s indulgences to feel his authority. Their presence was a reminder of the old ways, of a time when the master of the house wielded his power over even the smallest aspects of daily life. But for a modern man like me, it was annoying and unnecessary. I waved them off with a thought, preferring to handle it myself with psychokinesis. Their disappointment was palpable, though they masked it well behind polite smiles and lowered eyes. They retreated to the edges of the room, their whispers barely audible over the gentle sshing of the water. I slipped into the hot water, feeling it seep into my muscles and wash away the tension. The bath, now imbued with healing properties thanks to [Chyrisus'' Touch], worked wonders on my body. The warmth enveloped me, soothing the aches from my workout and leaving a pleasant tingling sensation in its wake. I closed my eyes and allowed myself a rare moment of rxation, feeling the healing magic mend any minor strains and rejuvenate my muscles. As I sank deeper into the water, the voices of the maids echoed faintly from outside the bathhouse. "He''s bathing alone again. Do you think he misses thepany?" one maid spected, her voice barely a whisper. "I doubt it. He seems so self-sufficient, almost like he doesn''t need anyone," another replied, her tone tinged with curiosity. "Still, it must be lonely," a third added softly, her voice carrying a note of empathy. Their words floated through the air, mingling with the steam and the scent of the incense. I listened, not out of interest, but as a reminder of how much had changed. The former Draven had reveled in the attention, in the subservience of those around him. But I had little use for such disys. They were relics of a past that I was trying to reshape, a history that I was determined to rewrite. The bathhouse itself was a testament to the excesses of the previous master. The sheer size of it, thevish decorations, the opulent fixtures ¨C all spoke of a man who had valued grandeur and luxury above all else. Yet, for all its beauty, it felt hollow, a gilded cage that I was now the keeper of. After a while, I reluctantly emerged from the bath, feeling the healing magic having done its work. My muscles were rxed, my mind clearer. I dressed, the clothes adhering to my body with a thought, and made my way to the dining room. Alfred escorted me, his presence aforting constant in this unfamiliar world as always, a fact that I wouldn''t get bored of acknowledging. The dining room was, as always, a testament to luxury. The foodid out before me was exquisite, each dish prepared with meticulous care. Despite my stoic exterior, I couldn''t deny the pleasure of such fine dining. The body I now inhabited moved with an elegance that was second nature, to the point where even scratching my arm felt like an exercise in grace. As I ate, Alfred approached with a small silver tray. "Master Draven, a letter arrived for you this morning," he said, his voice calm but tinged with an undertone of caution. I nced at the tray, noting the letter''s fine parchment. Before I could reach for it, Alfred swiftly covered it with a lid used to cover food in restaurants. A secondter, the lid muffled a sharp explosion, a re of magic that might have done more damage had it not been contained. "Foolish," I muttered, continuing to eat as though nothing had happened. Inwardly, my mind raced. The explosion was a stark reminder that many still sought to kill me, remnants of the former Draven''s many enemies. The constant threat was tiresome, but it was the reality I had to navigate. The original Draven made too many enemies, after all," Alfred remainedposed, his expression unreadable. "Shall I dispose of the remnants, Master Draven?" he asked. "Yes, see to it," I replied, my voice steady. The interruption hadn''t marred my appetite, but it served as a reminder of the precarious position I still upied. I sighed, feeling the weight of another''s past sins pressing down on me. As I finished my meal, Alfred cleared his throat delicately. "There is another matter, Master Draven. An invitation from the head of the Icevern family. It concerns your engagement." I set down my fork, a sense of irritation bubbling beneath myposed exterior. The engagement was another relic of the former Draven''s life, a political alliance I had little interest in. Yet it was a duty I couldn''t easily escape. "Very well," I said, my tone as cold as the ice I often manipted. "Arrange for my response. I will attend." Alfred nodded, understanding the unspoken dismissal. As he left, I leaned back in my chair, my mind already shifting to the next task at hand. The explosion, the engagement, the countless plots and schemes ¨C it was all part of the intricate dance of power and politics in this world. But the more important thing. "The Royal Banquet," As I rose from the table, I heard faint whispers from the kitchen staff who were cleaning up. "Did you hear about the explosion?" one asked in a hushed tone. "Yes, it''s terrifying to think someone would try to harm him again," another responded. "He''s handling it well, though. Much better than the previous master would have," a third added. The day was just beginning, and there was much to be done. My duties as the head of the household required my attention. I made my way to the study, a grand room filled with books and documents. "Let''s finish some work first," Chapter 50: Invitation From Earl Icevern (1) an Eventful Journey Alfred stood by, his calm presence a steadying influence. "Master Draven, the trade agreement with the Western Isles requires your immediate attention. They are proposing new terms," he said, handing me a parchment. I nced through the document, noting the details and implications. "Their terms are eptable, but ensure they know that we expect timely deliveries. Dy will not be tolerated," I replied, signing my name with a flourish. Alfred nodded, making a note. "And the proposal from Baron Redcliffe regarding the new irrigation system?" I skimmed the next document, recognizing the baron''s familiar handwriting. "Approve it. His ns are sound, and it will benefit ournds greatly," I said, adding my signature. The rest of the morning continued in this manner until I had addressed all pressing matters. With the bulk of my dutiespleted, I decided it was time to visit the Icevern Mansion. The engagement with Lady Icevern was a political necessity, one I could not ignore, no matter how little I cared for the concept. "Alfred, prepare the carriage. We leave for the Icevern Mansion shortly," I instructed, standing and stretching slightly. Alfred hesitated for a moment before speaking. "Master Draven, might I suggest taking a contingent of guards for this journey? The roads to the capital are not always safe." I shook my head, my decision firm. "Arge entourage would attract too much attention. We go alone. Discreetly." Alfred''s expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker of concern in his eyes. "If I may insist, sir, I will apany you personally. It would be unwise to travel without some form of protection." I considered this for a moment, weighing the risk against the benefit. Alfred was not only my butler but also an incredibly skilledbatant, his loyalty unwavering. "Very well, Alfred. You may join me." The carriage was prepared swiftly, a testament to the efficiency of my household staff. As we set off towards the capital, the rhythmic tter of the wheels against the cobblestones was almost soothing, a temporary respite before the inevitableplexities of political maneuvering. The journey began uneventfully, thendscape rolling past in a blur of verdant fields and dense forests. Alfred and I sat inpanionable silence, each lost in our own thoughts. However, it wasn''t long before I noticed a figure standing in the middle of the road, d in the uniform of a guard. "Halt," the man called out, raising a hand. "Inspection for your safety, my lord." I peered through the carriage window, my eyes narrowing as I took in the details. Something about the guard seemed off, a discordant note in the otherwise harmonious scene of a routine inspection. His uniform was correct, but upon closer examination, subtle discrepancies became apparent. The buttons on his tunic were tarnished,cking the meticulous shine one would expect from a disciplined soldier. His posture was another giveaway; he stood with a slouch, his shoulders not squared as they should be, betraying ack of military bearing. More telling were his eyes¡ªshifty and constantly darting around as if expecting something to go wrong. The eyes are windows to the soul, and his revealed a man on edge, a stark contrast to the calm vignce typical of a guard. As he approached the carriage, I scrutinized him further. His hands were trembling slightly, and there was a nervous energy about him, almost palpable. He avoided making direct eye contact, a clear sign of deceit or ulterior motives. I shifted my gaze to his boots, noting they were muddied, far more than they should have been for a guard supposedly stationed on this road. This stretch of the path had been dry for days, with no recent rain to ount for such a state. These small details painted a broader picture of a man who did not belong, whose guise was hastily assembled and poorly maintained. Reaching out with my psychokinesis, I felt for hidden weapons. The mental probe confirmed my suspicions when I sensed several des concealed on his person, each coated with a faint magical residue that suggested poison. The implication was clear: this man was no mere guard but an assassin, sent to intercept me under the guise of a routine inspection. His nervousness andck of discipline further indicated he was likely a novice, possibly desperate, and driven by orders he barely understood. Before he could get too close, I raised a hand, immobilizing him with a thought. The guard froze, his eyes widening in panic, the realization of his predicament dawning on him. Alfred moved with the speed and grace of a predator, appearing behind the man and delivering a precise chop to the back of his neck. The faux guard crumpled to the ground, unconscious. I stepped out of the carriage and inspected his body more closely. Five knives shimmered with a sickly green poison, their lethal intent unmistakable. Alfred nced up at me, his expression grim. "It seems our journey will not be as uneventful as we hoped." I nodded, already scanning the surroundings for further threats. "Let''s move quickly. There may be more waiting." We continued our journey with heightened vignce. The next attack came swiftly. Arrows rained down from the treeline, their tips glowing with magical energy. I raised a barrier with a flick of my wrist, the arrows shattering against it harmlessly. Alfred leaped from the carriage, disappearing into the underbrush with a speed that belied his age. Momentster, the sound of a brief scuffle reached my ears, followed by silence. Alfred re-emerged, brushing leaves from his coat. "Two more down," he reported. "It seems someone is very eager to prevent this meeting." The third attack was even more insidious. A section of the road ahead had been enchanted with a powerful illusion, designed to trap us in a loop. As we approached, thendscape began to repeat itself, the same tree, the same rock, the same bend in the road over and over. I focused, extending my senses to detect the magic. The illusion wasplex, but not impervious. With a concentrated effort, I unraveled the spell, thendscape snapping back to reality. "Shit," I muttered under my breath, the realization dawning on me. "I should have anticipated this. The Royal Banquet is approaching, and these attacks are likely a prelude." "No wonder you insisted on guards," I said, ncing at Alfred. He simply nodded, his expression one of resigned agreement. "Indeed, Master Draven. The stakes are high, and your enemies are many." I sighed, the weight of my position pressing down on me. The political machinations of this world were relentless, a constant game of survival and dominance. "Let''s continue. We can''t afford any more dys." The rest of the journey was tense but uneventful. As we approached the Icevern Mansion, the architecture loomedrge against the backdrop of the setting sun. The mansion was a fortress of ice and stone, its towers piercing the sky, a testament to the power and wealth of the Icevern family. We were greeted at the gates by a retinue of servants, their demeanor respectful but cautious. "Wee, Lord Draven," one of them said, bowing deeply. "Earl Icevern awaits you in the grand hall." I nodded, stepping out of the carriage and onto the cobblestone path leading to the mansion. The air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of pine and snow. As I walked, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of expectation. This meeting was crucial, a step towards solidifying my position and securing alliances in a world fraught with danger. Alfred walked beside me, his presence a silent reassurance. Despite the challenges we had faced on the journey, I felt a renewed determination. The attacks had only strengthened my resolve. I would not be cowed by the machinations of those who sought to undermine me. As we entered the grand hall, the opulence of the Icevern Mansion was on full disy. Chandeliers of crystal and ice hung from the ceiling, casting a shimmering light over the polished marble floors. Tapestries depicting scenes of winteryndscapes adorned the walls, each one a masterpiece of craftsmanship. Earl Icevern stood at the far end of the hall, his expression inscrutable. He was a tall, imposing figure, his presencemanding attention. Beside him stood his daughter, Lady Icevern, Sophie, the woman to whom I was betrothed. Her gaze was steady, assessing me with a mixture of curiosity and calction. "Lord Draven," Earl Icevern greeted, his voice resonant and authoritative. "Wee to my home. I trust your journey was... eventful?" I met his gaze evenly, a slight smile ying at the corners of my mouth. "Eventful, indeed. But nothing I couldn''t handle." The Earl nodded, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Good. We have much to discuss." As the doors of the grand hall closed behind us, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. The political dance was about to begin, and I was ready to y my part. Chapter 51: Invitation From Earl Icevern (2) The Great Families Lancefroz Avron von Icevern. I took in the details meticulously, my eyes sweeping over his form. His face, though stern, had a certain nobility to it. Sharp, chiseled features marked him as a man of discipline. A scar ran from his left temple down to his jaw, a relic of a past encounter that he had clearly survived through sheer willpower. His eyes were a piercing blue, the kind that seemed to see right through a person. But behind that prating gaze, I noticed a glimmer of weariness, perhaps a hint of the burden he carried as one of the kingdom''s strongest knights. His stance was impable¡ªfeet shoulder-width apart, back straight, hands resting casually but alertly by his sides. Everything about him screamed readiness and control. Observing him, I couldn''t help but utter under my breath, "As expected of the one rumored to be the strongest knight on the continent." But this man before me wasn''t Sophie''s father. He was her elder brother, the true Earl of Icevern. The realization added anotheryer to my understanding of the politicalndscape. I needed to tread carefully. As I finished my observations, a voice interjected from beside me, dripping with sarcastic amusement. "Well, well, if it isn''t the magic professor famous for his ruthlessness." I turned to see Count Valen, a man with slick blonde hair and an air of arrogance that could fill the grand hall. His reputation as a cunning and influential noble preceded him, known as much for his sharp wit as his political maneuvering. He was also the father of ra, the child prodigy in magic. My eyes scanned him just as I had Earl Icevern. Valen''s immacte appearance was almostical against the small inconsistencies that betrayed his morning. There was a slight smear of jam near the corner of his mouth, his vest was buttoned incorrectly, and a faint bruise on his knee suggested a recent slip. Despite his best efforts, he couldn''tpletely mask his humanity. "Valen," I said, my tone neutral but my words pointed. "At least eat your breakfast properly and try entering your carriage without slipping before attempting sarcasm." Valen''s face flushed crimson, hisposure cracking momentarily as he struggled to contain his anger. "You¡ª" he began, his voice shaking with indignation. But I shrugged him off, uninterested in further provoking him. His anger was a tool, one that I could use or ignore as I saw fit. "Save your breath, Valen," I added, turning away from him dismissively. "We have more important matters to attend to." Before the tension could escte further, three more individuals approached from different directions, each introducing themselves with the characteristic arrogance of the great families of Regaria despite not the head attending. Lady Mirabelle of House ckthorn moved with an air of icy elegance, her every step calcted and precise. Her sharp intellect was evident in her piercing gaze and the faint smirk that yed on her lips. "Lord Draven," Mirabelle began, her voice smooth as silk andced with subtle mockery. "I didn''t expect to see you here." "Nor did I," I replied, scanning their expressions and bodynguage. They all had their guards up, masks firmly in ce. The atmosphere was thick with unspoken tension, each word a potential weapon in the verbal sparring that was toe. Next was Lord Aric of House Falken, his rugged appearance betraying his reputation as a formidable magic warrior. His presence was imposing, a stark contrast to the delicate elegance of Mirabelle. "It seems the great families of Regaria have been summoned for this gathering," I observed aloud, earning a few knowing nces. "Indeed," Aric said, his voice a deep rumble that resonated through the hall. "It''s rare for all of us to be in one ce." Baroness Isolde of House Windmere joined usst, her eyes glinting with amusement and cunning. Known for her political acumen and subtle strategies, she was a force to be reckoned with in the shadows of the court. "A rare asion, indeed," she echoed, a sly smile on her lips. "Perhaps we should make the most of it." The banter was sharp, each word a carefully measured weapon. "I trust the journey here was uneventful?" I asked, my tone polite but distant. A purposeful sarcasm. Mirabelle tilted her head slightly, studying me. "It was... enlightening," she replied, her voice dripping with hidden meanings. Aric chuckled, a low sound that hinted at danger. "Enlightening, yes. The roads are treacherous these days, wouldn''t you agree, Lord Draven?" I met his gaze evenly. "The roads are what they always have been," I replied. "Unpredictable and full of surprises." Isolde''s smile widened, sensing the underlying currents in our exchange. "Indeed, much like the politicalndscape we navigate." I see. It''s clear. It''s not just one person that sent assassins on my way. It''s all of them. As we continued our exchange, I assessed my situation with a growing sense of rity. The concentration of magical mana and pressure in this room was surreal. Each of these individuals possessed strength far beyond my current capabilities. It was a gathering of monsters in the guise of nobles. Normal people might have their legs trembling, eyes darting back and forth, or even end up vomiting in the face of the pressure emitted by these people. But I guess it''s not surprising. In the game, they are part of the main plot and y crucial roles, but some of them need to get their strength properly controlled. The original Draven''s supreme mental strength had been his only shield against such overwhelming power. Without it, he would have been devoured by these predators long ago. Annoyance, despise, and other negative emotions boiled within me, remnants of the original Draven''s feelings. I forced myself to remain calm, reminding myself of a truth I hade to embrace: ''The strongest person is the one who can control and maintain theirposure, regardless of the situation.'' Yes. Even if it''s anger and hatred towards the person who killed your family. Calmness is key. Earl Icevern''s voice cut through the air, bringing the informal conversations to a halt. "We are not here to discuss trivial matters," he began, his tonemanding. "A new threat has emerged¡ªthe Deadly Hollows. Reports indicate that there may be more toe in the future. I hope none of you have a hand in these incidents." The room fell silent, each noble carefully considering their response. I noticed there was no mention of the engagement, confirming my suspicion that it had been a ruse, possibly orchestrated by Valen to draw me here. I let out a quiet sigh, resigning myself to focus on the more pressing discussion. Valen, never one to miss an opportunity to provoke, spoke up. "It''s rather convenient for some," he said, ncing at me, "to use the threat of the Deadly Hollows as a distraction from their own shorings." Mirabelle followed his lead, her voiceced with mockery. "Lord Draven, didn''t you once boast about a groundbreaking magical research? We''ve seen little of it so far." Aric joined in, his tone derisive. "Yes, I recall. Something about revolutionizing magic, wasn''t it? How''s thating along?" The original Draven''s rage bubbled up within me, but I forced a smile, maintaining my calm exterior. "Patience," I replied smoothly. "The results you''re waiting for will be ready in two months. I assure you, it will be worth the wait." Their mocking expressions faltered slightly, my calm confidence catching them off guard. The conversation shifted back to the threat of the Deadly Hollows, but I could feel their eyes on me, their curiosity piqued by my im. As the discussion continued, I maintained my silence, focusing on absorbing the details and nning my next moves. The politicalndscape was treacherous, filled with hidden traps and veiled threats. But I was determined to navigate it sessfully, no matter the challenges ahead. The meeting ended without any definitive conclusions, the nobles dispersing with a mix of concern and suspicion. I remained behind, taking a moment to gather my thoughts. The Deadly Hollows were a serious threat, and the political machinations of the great families added anotheryer ofplexity to an already precarious situation. As I left the grand hall, Alfred joined me, his expression thoughtful. "Master Draven, are you alright?" I nodded, a faint smile on my lips. "Yes, Alfred. It seems we have much to prepare for in theing months." I guess I need to finish whatever research the original Draven was having his hands on, but there is plenty of time. Let''s focus on what''s more important right now. But as I was about to leave, a voice appeared from behind me. The very voice of the person that weed me toe here when I arrived. "Draven," A very soft voice belongs to the person greatly loved by the original Draven. Chapter 52: Invitation From Earl Icevern (End) Sophie I turned to face her, noting the resolve in her eyes. There was no escaping this confrontation. I nodded silently, gesturing for her to sit, but she remained standing, her gaze unwavering. I studied her closely, my mind racing to understand the depth of her emotions. Sophie had always been a figure of grace and strength, but today, there was a storm brewing behind her usually calm demeanor. Her eyes, usually a serene blue, were now filled with a mixture of frustration and hurt. Her hands, clenched into fists at her sides, trembled slightly, betraying the intensity of her feelings. "You promised, Draven. You promised you would admit your sins. Yet, here we are, and you continue to evade the truth," she began, her voice trembling slightly with pent-up frustration. Her words were like daggers, each one piercing deeper than thest. I stayed silent, observing her closely. Her delicate features were marred by an expression of deep hurt and disappointment. The air between us grew heavy as she took a deep breath, preparing to reveal the secrets that weighed on her heart. "Do you remember the incident with Polime?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "You killed him without a second thought. You didn''t even give him a chance to exin himself." Polime. The man with a great talent in magic. A father of a daughter who possessed the same talent in fire magic just like him. The usation stung, but I maintained my silence. The original Draven''s deeds were mine to bear now, and the weight of his sins settled heavily on my shoulders. Sophie''s eyes shed with anger as she continued, her words cutting through the air like a knife. "Do you have any idea what that did to his family? The man you killed had a wife and children. They were left destitute because of you. And that''s just one example. How many more lives have you ruined, Draven? How many more people have suffered because of your cold, ruthless actions?" I could feel the original Draven''s anger bubbling within me, but I suppressed it, focusing instead on the rapid beating of my heart. Sophie''s words hit hard, not just because of the usations, but because they came from her. It was a well-known truth that the original Draven had been smitten with Sophie, and those feelings had carried over to me. Her disappointment cut deeper than any de. Her voice grew softer, yet the pain was still evident. "I don''t care what you''re doing now, Draven. Just stop making other people''s lives miserable. You should be ashamed of yourself." I could see the tears welling up in her eyes, the way her lips trembled as she spoke. She was fighting to keep herposure, but the emotional toll was evident. I wanted to reach out, to offer some form offort or exnation, but the weight of the original Draven''s actions held me back. I couldn''t find the words to justify or refute her usations. As she finished speaking, she turned and left, not giving me a chance to reply. I watched her go, feeling a mixture of guilt and frustration. The original Draven''s actions were reprehensible, but being used of them was infuriating, especially when I had no way to defend myself. I let out a sigh, running a hand through my hair as the weight of the conversation settled on me. The silence in the hall seemed to amplify the turmoil within me. I paced back and forth, reying Sophie''s words in my mind. Each usation, each look of disappointment, echoed in my thoughts. How could I ever make amends for the original Draven''s actions? How could I prove to Sophie that I was different, that I was trying to be better? Alfred appeared at the door, sensing my turmoil. "Master Draven, is everything alright?" I turned to face him, struggling to find the right words. "No, Alfred. But it will be. Let''s return to the manor." ___ Sophie stood in her brother''s study, the same room where Draven had faced her wrath just moments ago. The room was grand, adorned with shelves of ancient tomes and arge firece that cast a warm glow. Lancefroz Avron von Icevern, the Earl and her elder brother, sat behind his massive oak desk, his piercing blue eyes studying her with concern. The desk itself was a testament to the power and responsibility that came with his title, covered in meticulously organized documents and maps of the kingdom. The walls were lined with portraits of their ancestors, their stern gazes seemingly judging the present from the past. The heavy curtains were drawn, letting in just enough light to illuminate the room without intruding on its somber ambiance. Lancefroz leaned back in his high-backed chair, his expression a mixture of curiosity and concern. He had always been a figure of authority and stability in Sophie''s life, and his presence now was bothforting and daunting. His broad shoulders and strong jawline reflected the strength that had earned him respect and fear among the nobles."What is it, Sophie?" he asked, his tone formal and measured, as always. "I want to talk about my engagement to Draven," Sophie said, her voice steady despite the turmoil within her. "I have my doubts, Brother." Lancefroz leaned back in his chair, folding his hands over his chest. "What kind of doubts, Sophie?" "Draven has many drawbacks. He''s cold, ruthless, and his actions have caused so much pain to others. I''m not sure if I can be with someone like that," she confessed, her eyes pleading for understanding. Lancefroz sighed, rubbing his temple with his fingers. "I understand your concerns, Sophie. But this engagement is crucial for our family''s alliance with the House of Drakhan. It''s not just about you and Draven; it''s about the future of our house." Sophie bit her lip, her frustration evident. "I know that, but what about my happiness? What about the lives that will be affected by this union?" Her brother''s expression softened slightly, but his resolve remained firm. "Sophie, I respect your feelings, but sometimes we have to make sacrifices for the greater good. The engagement must continue." Sophie gritted her teeth, feeling a surge of frustration. She loved and respected her brother deeply, always using formal and politenguage with him, but it hurt that he wasn''t on her side this time. "Brother, please¡­" Lancefroz stood up and walked over to her, cing a hand on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, Sophie. I truly am. But this is the best course of action for our family. You must understand that. It is the best course of action for yourself as well," Sophie lowered her gaze, tears welling up in her eyes. "I do understand, but it doesn''t make it any easier." Lancefroz pulled her into a gentle embrace, his voice softening. "I know. But you''re strong, Sophie. You''ll get through this. One day. You will understand," Sophie nodded, trying to hold back her tears. She pulled away from her brother and left the study, her heart heavy with the weight of his words. She made her way to her room, her thoughts a whirlwind of emotions. Her younger sister, Annalise, met her in the hallway. "Sophie, are you alright?" Sophie managed a weak smile. "I will be, Anna. It''s just¡­ difficult." Annalise wrapped her arms around Sophie in aforting hug. "I''m here for you, Sophie. Whatever you need." Sophie hugged her sister tightly, finding sce in her presence. "Thank you, Anna. That means a lot." Annalise pulled back slightly, looking into Sophie''s eyes with concern. "What did Lance say?" "He said the engagement must continue," Sophie replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "He believes it''s for the greater good." Annalise frowned, her brow furrowing. "But what about you, Sophie? What about your happiness?" Sophie shook her head, feeling the weight of her brother''s decision pressing down on her. "Sometimes, we have to make sacrifices, Anna. Even if it means giving up our own happiness." Annalise''s eyes filled with sympathy and determination. "You deserve to be happy, Sophie. Don''t let anyone take that away from you." Sophie smiled faintly, appreciating her sister''s support. "Thank you, Anna. I''ll try to remember that." With that, Sophie and Annalise walked to Sophie''s room together, seekingfort in each other''s presence. The weight of the engagement and the future it promised hung heavy in the air, but for now, they found sce in their bond as sisters. As Sophiey in her bed that night, her thoughts drifted back to her conversation with Draven. Despite everything, a part of her couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to him than the cold, ruthless exterior he presented to the world. But whether or not she could ever uncover that truth remained uncertain. For now, she had to navigate the difficult path ahead, one step at a time. But on the other side, a dangerous thought lingered inside the head of her younger sister. ''Draven. If I kill you, wouldn''t that make my sister''s life easier, I wonder?'' Chapter 53: Collecting Thoughts, Gathering Determination The carriage''s walls offered littlefort, each jolt and creak a reminder of the turbulent legacy I had inherited. The original Draven''s sins were now mine to bear, and his past loomedrge over my every step. Sophie''s words echoed in my mind, her disappointment and hurt cutting deeper than I wanted to admit. We finally arrived at the manor, and I wasted no time retreating to my private study. The room was a sanctuary, filled with books, maps, and the tools of a man trying to make sense of a chaotic world. As I closed the door behind me, I let out a long, weary sigh. It looks like the confrontation with Sophie had left me shaken, her usations piercing through the facade I worked so hard to maintain. Slumping into the leather chair by the hearth, I stared into the mes, seeking a momentary distraction from the turmoil within. What is this? My thoughts are a mess. It''s a storm of guilt, frustration, and an odd sense of loss. Sophie''s words had struck a chord, reminding me of the original Draven''s deep-seated feelings for her. Feelings that now surged within me,plicating an already tangled web of emotions. This is not good. Looks like the remnants of the original Draven''s soul are still affecting me still a lot. I need to regain myposure, to focus on the tasks at hand. The reality of my situation was stark and unyielding. I had to map out the dangers thaty ahead, the threats that coulde from any direction. Pulling a leather-bound journal from a nearby shelf, I opened it to a familiar page. The scrawled notes and diagrams detailed the many ways in which Draven could meet his end. The list was a grim testament to the life I had inherited. First and foremost, there was the danger posed by Draven''s viiny. The original Draven''s actions had sown seeds of hatred far and wide, and those seeds had borne fruit in the form of countless enemies. I nced over the notes, each entry a stark reminder of the precarious position I was in. Sophie''s face floated to the forefront of my mind. Despite her grace and kindness, the fury in her eyes during our confrontation was a chilling reminder of how far she might go. Her disappointment could easily turn to vengeance, and that was a fate I couldn''t afford to ignore. Then there was Annalise, her younger sister. Innocent in appearance, but driven by a fierce loyalty to Sophie. I could sense a dangerous determination in her eyes during ourst encounter. The names of others who might seek Draven''s downfall crowded my thoughts. Amberine, the fiery magician whose grudge against the Drakhan name was well-known. ra the genius child of Valens. And it didn''t stop there. The five great families of Regaria were a formidable force, each with their own reasons to see me fall. Rival noble houses, seeking to elevate their own status, saw me as a convenient target. Adventurers, lured by the promise of a bounty or the thrill of a challenge, posed an ever-present threat. Even the royal knights, sworn to uphold the king''s justice, could be turned against me by the right provocations. I flipped through the pages of my journal, each one detailing potential threats and the strategies I might employ to counter them. It was a sobering exercise, a reminder of just how many people would relish the chance to see me dead. My position was perilous, the dangers numerous and varied. I was surrounded by a world that wanted me gone, and navigating that world required constant vignce. But the threats weren''t just personal. The Drakhan earldom itself was under siege from all sides. Political machinations, economic instability, and external pressures all conspired to undermine the territory''s stability. Ournds were rich in resources, a tempting prize for neighboring lords and ambitious merchants. The people under my rule looked to me with scorn and fear as well, and how could I provide that when my own life hung by a thread? I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes and rubbing my temples. The weight of responsibility somehow started to get heavy. I had inherited a legacy of power and privilege, but it came with a price. The original Draven had been ruthless and cunning, but his actions had left a trail of destruction that now threatened to engulf me. The fire crackled in the hearth, casting dancing shadows on the walls. I let my mind drift, trying to piece together a n, a way to navigate the treacherous waters ahead. The key was to address each threat methodically, to understand the motivations of my enemies and to counter their moves with precision. Sophie''s usation about Polime still gnawed at me. The man''s death had left a void in his family, a void that could never be filled. I couldn''t ignore Annalise, either. Her innocent facade hid a fierce determination, and I needed to find a way to neutralize that threat without causing further harm. Amberine and ra required a different approach. Their skills and resources made them formidable adversaries, and direct confrontation could prove disastrous. I would need to outmaneuver them, using strategy and cunning to stay one step ahead. The five great families of Regaria were aplex web of alliances and rivalries. Navigating that politicalndscape would be crucial. I needed to secure allies, to findmon ground with those who might be persuaded to support me. It was a delicate bnce, one that required careful diplomacy and a keen understanding of each family''s motivations. Adventurers and royal knights were a more unpredictable threat. Their actions were driven by abination of personal ambition and duty. To counter them, I needed to bolster my own defenses, to ensure that any attempt on my life would be met with swift and decisive retaliation. As for the Drakhan earldom, the challenges were multifaceted. Economic stability required shrewd management of resources and trade. Political stability demanded alliances and loyalty from key figures within the realm. And above all, I needed to project strength and confidence, to show my people that I was capable of leading them through these turbulent times. I opened a new page in my journal and began to write, outlining a strategy for each threat. The exercise was both cathartic and necessary, a way to impose order on the chaos that threatened to consume me. Each note, each n, was a step towards regaining control. Hours passed, the fire in the hearth slowly died down. My hand ached from writing, but the journal was now filled with detailed ns and contingencies. It wasn''t a perfect solution, but it was a start. I had a roadmap, a way forward that offered a glimmer of hope amidst the darkness. As I closed the journal and set it aside, I allowed myself a moment of quiet reflection. The road ahead was fraught with danger, but I was determined to face it head-on. The original Draven''s sins were mine to bear, but I had the chance to chart a new course, to find a path toward redemption and safety. Sophie''s disappointment still weighed heavily on my heart, but I couldn''t let it paralyze me. I had to act, to take control of my destiny and protect those who depended on me. The journey would be long and arduous, but I was ready to face whatever came my way. With a final sigh, I rose from the chair and walked to the window, looking out over the capital outside the Drakhan mansion. The moon cast a pale light over thend, illuminating the path ahead. Somehow, a smile appeared on my face. Maybe it''s because of myck of story and emotions in my previous life. "Amusing," This is something brand new to me. Challenges, emotional lingerings, and thick plots. I would navigate that path with care and determination, using every ounce of strength and cunning at my disposal. ____ Inside the dormitory of the Magic Tower University where most of the students enrolled at the university lived, several rooms still have their lights up due to the task given to their professor, the professor known for his ruthlessness and coldness. The difficulty of the task is high enough to make them want to just give up, but it''s a 4-credit ss. It would be a shame to score badly in such a high-credit ss. Within all of them, a single person is ruffling and pulling her hair because of the frustration of not getting what she''s looking for. "ARGH!! WHY!? WHY!? WHY CAN''T IT GO WELL!?!? WHY THE HELL CAN''T I COMBINE THESE FREAKING MAGIC CIRCLES!! HOLY SHIT!!!" Chapter 54: Professor Dravens Test (5) Amberines Stress "Come on,e on," Amberine muttered, her voice a mix of desperation and determination. She carefully poured a trickle of mana into the circles, watching as the lines glowed faintly. Her eyes widened with hope as the glow intensified, the circles beginning to harmonize. But just as quickly, the glow faded, the lines sputtering before a small puff of smoke rose from the parchment. "Ugh!" Amberine groaned, mming her hands on the desk. "Why does it always end like this? Just work for once!" She red at the circles as if sheer willpower could force them to behave. Her patience, already stretched thin, finally snapped. She grabbed the nearest piece of parchment, ready to rip it apart in a fit of rage. As she tore it, the sound of the ripping paper brought a sudden panic. "Oh no, no, no!" she eximed, frantically trying to smooth out the tear. "Professor Draven will have my head if I destroy these!" Amberine sank back into her chair, holding the damaged paper with trembling hands. "Great, now I''ve ruined it," she muttered, her voice tinged with self-pity. She tossed the paper aside and buried her face in her hands. "I need a break. Maybe some food will help," she said to herself, pushing away from the desk. She grabbed her cloak and headed out of the dormitory, her mind a whirl of anxiety and irritation. The night air was cool against her flushed cheeks, a wee relief from the stifling confines of her room. She walked aimlessly for a while before her nose caught the scent of roasting meat and spices. "The night market," she murmured. "Perfect." Amberine navigated the bustling streets, the sights and sounds of the market a temporary distraction from her academic woes. She found her favorite food stall, run by a kindly old man who always had a smile and a warm meal ready. "Evening, Amberine," he greeted. "The usual?" "Yes, please," she replied, managing a tired smile. "It''s been a long day." "Rough night with your studies, eh?" he asked, handing her a steaming skewer of meat. "You have no idea," Amberine said, taking a bite. The savory vor was a balm to her frayed nerves. "Professor Draven gave us an impossible task. I''m starting to think he''s just messing with us for fun." The old man chuckled. "He''s known for that, isn''t he? But you''ll figure it out. You''re a smart one." "Smart, maybe," Amberine muttered around a mouthful of food. "But this task... it''s driving me crazy." She wandered the market as she ate, letting the familiar routine calm her mind. She was so absorbed in her thoughts that she almost missed themotion in a nearby alley. A child''s cry for help snapped her out of her reverie. She turned to see a small figure being dragged away by a shadowy figure. "Hey! Stop!" Amberine shouted, dropping her food and sprinting towards the alley. She pushed through the crowd, her heart pounding as she followed the sounds of the struggle. The alley was dark and narrow, the perfect ce for an ambush. She slowed her pace, her eyes darting around for any signs of movement. "Let the kid go!" she demanded, her voice echoing off the stone walls. Suddenly, she found herself surrounded. Men emerged from the shadows, blocking her path. The child was nowhere to be seen, reced by a group of menacing figures. They circled her, their intentions clear. Amberine''s heart raced, but she forced herself to stay calm. "Really?" she said, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "You think trapping me in an alley is a good idea?" The men exchanged nces, their confident smirks faltering at her defiant tone. "Hand over your valuables, and we might let you go," one of them sneered. Amberineughed, a high, slightly manic sound that echoed eerily in the confined space. "You idiots have no idea who you''re dealing with." Herughter grew louder, the sound unsettling her would-be assants. She could see the unease in their eyes, the way they shifted nervously. "I''ve had a hell of a night," she continued, her voice rising. "Professor Draven''s stupid test is driving me insane, and now this?" She could feel the fire mana stirring within her, responding to her anger and frustration. Her hands began to glow, the air around her growing warmer. "If you don''te to me," she shouted, her voice a roar of fury, "then I''lle for you!" The men hesitated, their bravado crumbling in the face of her power. One of them made a move towards her, but she was faster. With a flick of her wrist, she sent a bolt of fire towards him, the mes licking at his clothes. "Stay back!" another shouted, fear evident in his voice. Amberine advanced, the fire in her eyes reflecting the mes in her hands. "You wanted a fight?" she taunted. "Well, you''ve got one!" Sheunched herself at them, her movements fueled by a mix of adrenaline and anger. The alley was soon filled with the sounds ofbat, herughter mingling with their shouts of pain and fear. Her attackers were unprepared for the ferocity of her assault. She moved with a wild, unpredictable energy, her fire magic burning with a dangerous intensity. The men tried to fight back, but they were no match for her rage-fueled power. Within moments, the alley was cleared. The meny on the ground, groaning in pain or scrambling to escape. Amberine stood in the midst of the chaos, her chest heaving with exertion. She nced around, a satisfied smirk on her face. "Next time," she said, her voice low and dangerous, "think twice before you mess with me." She turned and walked away, her steps steady and sure. The fire within her slowly subsided, leaving a lingering warmth in its wake. As she left the alley, she couldn''t help butugh again, a sound of triumph and release. "I needed that," she murmured to herself, feeling a strange sense of calm settle over her. "Maybe now I can finally focus on that damn magic circle." Amberine made her way back to the dormitory, her mind clearer and her spirits higher. She still had a daunting task ahead of her, but for the first time in hours, she felt ready to tackle it. The night''s events had given her a new perspective, a renewed determination to prove herself. As she reached her room, she paused for a moment, looking up at the stars. "Watch out, Draven," she said softly, a smile ying on her lips. "I''m not giving up that easily." ___ Or so Amberine''s imagination went. "So, the reason why you rushed yourself right to them is because of your rage towards your supplementary task given to you by your professor, am I right?" The guard asked, tending to her wounds with a surprisingly gentle touch. In reality, Amberine''s night wasn''t quite as heroic. The moment she confronted the shadowy figure dragging the child, she was promptly overpowered and found herself lying on the cobblestone, nursing a few bruises. The alley was soon flooded with guards, who swiftly apprehended the criminals, including the child''s would-be kidnapper. Amberine winced as she touched the bruise forming on her cheek, her grandiose fantasies of heroism dissolving in the cold light of reality. The guard before her raised an eyebrow, clearly unimpressed. "Yes..." Amberine admitted, feeling a bit foolish. "I was frustrated, and when I saw the child, I just acted without thinking." The guard nodded, his expression softening a bit. "Well, your heart was in the right ce, even if your actions were a bit reckless. But next time, leave the heroics to us, alright?" Amberine managed a sheepish smile. "Yeah, lesson learned." As the guards led the criminals away, Amberine slowly made her way back to her dormitory. Her mind was a whirl of embarrassment and lingering frustration. She was too tired and sore to even think about the magic circle now. The night air was still cool, but it no longer felt like a relief. Instead, it seemed to mock her earlier confidence. She trudged through the quiet streets, her earlier determination now reced with a weary resignation. She then went silently towards her dormitory, but then she remembered that she hadn''t finished her food because of that incident yet. "Maybe buying some food to soothe my injured heart and confidence would be fine," She uttered her justification weakly. But as she turns around. "Eh?" She uttered when she saw the sight of the girl before her. "ra?" Chapter 55: Professor Dravens Test (6) Elaras Concern "ra, why don''t you take a break?" Her father''s voice broke the silence, causing her to flinch. He stood in the doorway, his expression a mix of concern and frustration. His tall frame cast a shadow over the threshold, a reminder of the authority he wielded both in the household and beyond. "You''ve been at it for hours." "I''m fine, Father," she replied, not looking up from the scattered parchments before her. Her tone was clipped, the words a shield against the intrusion. "Maybe I can help," he persisted, stepping into the room. "I studied magic circles extensively during my time at the academy." His voice carried a note of pride, as if his past achievements could somehow solve her present dilemma. "I don''t need help," ra said, her tone icy. "I need quiet." The atmosphere in the room grew colder, her words a clear dismissal. She felt the tension in her father''s stance, the struggle between his desire to assist and the sting of her rejection. Her father sighed, clearly at a loss. "You''re too stubborn for your own good sometimes, ra." His voice softened, the frustration giving way to a familiar, helpless concern. "You can''t always do everything on your own." Before she could retort, her mother appeared, cing a gentle hand on her husband''s arm. Her presence was a calming influence, her serene demeanor a contrast to her husband''s intensity. "Darling, let her be. She knows what she''s doing." Her father opened his mouth to argue but thought better of it. With a final, frustrated nce at ra, he left the room, muttering under his breath about youthful arrogance and the folly of pride. "Thank you, Mother," ra said softly, her gaze still fixed on her work. Her mother''s intervention had saved her from another drawn-out argument, one she had neither the energy nor the inclination to endure. Her mother smiled, a sad, knowing smile. "You''re so much like him, you know. Always pushing yourself so hard." She walked over to ra, her hand lightly touching her daughter''s shoulder. "But remember, even the strongest need rest." ra didn''t respond. Instead, she gathered her papers and shoved them into her satchel. The gesture was almost violent, a physical manifestation of her inner turmoil. "I''m going back to the dormitory," she announced, standing up. Her voice was firm, leaving no room for argument. "Are you sure? You just got home," her mother said, her brow furrowing in concern. The worry lines on her face deepened, a silent testament to the many nights spent fretting over her daughter''s well-being. "Yes," ra said, her voice brooking no argument. "I need to focus, and I can''t do that here." She avoided her mother''s gaze, knowing that the concern in her eyes would only add to her guilt. Her mother nodded, understanding. "Be safe, ra." The words wereced with an unspoken plea, a hope that her daughter would find not only the answers she sought but also the peace she desperately needed. ra gave a curt nod and left, the heavy door closing with a soft thud behind her. The journey back to the dormitory was a blur, her mind consumed with thoughts of the magic circle and the philosophical connections she couldn''t quite grasp. She entered her room, threw her satchel onto the bed, and sank into the chair by her desk, staring at the pieces of parchment with a mixture of anger and despair. Hours passed, the silence of the room interrupted only by the asional frustrated sigh or muttered curse. Finally, ra pushed the papers away, rubbing her temples. "This is pointless," she muttered. "I need a break." She stood up, grabbed her cloak, and left the dormitory. The cool night air hit her face, refreshing and bracing. The streets were lively, the usual bustle of the night market a wee distraction. ra rarely visited the market, finding it beneath her, but tonight she needed something different. The aromas of roasting meat and exotic spices filled the air, drawing her deeper into the throng of people. She wandered from stall to stall, her eyes wide with curiosity. Despite herself, she found the experience strangely exhrating. She stopped at a stall selling skewers of meat, the vendor''s jovial smile catching her off guard. "Evening, miss! Care to try one? Best in the market!" he proimed, his voice booming. ra hesitated, then nodded. "I''ll take one." As she bit into the skewer, the savory vors exploded in her mouth. She closed her eyes, savoring the taste. For a moment, the frustration and stress melted away, reced by a simple pleasure she rarely allowed herself. However, her moment of calm was abruptly shattered by amotion nearby. Opening her eyes, ra saw Amberine, her rival, sprinting past in hot pursuit of someone. ra''s eyes narrowed with a mix of irritation and curiosity. "What is that idiot doing now?" she muttered, tossing the half-eaten skewer aside. Determined to uncover Amberine''stest folly, ra wove through the bustling crowd with ease. Her agile movements contrasted with the chaos around her. As she turned the corner into a narrow alley, her heart pounded at the sight of Amberine surrounded by thugs. "Amberine, you fool!" ra hissed, angerced with a surprising twinge of concern. Instinctively, she raised her hand and cast a light spell. The sudden re illuminated the dark alley, startling the thugs and momentarily blinding them. But the thugs were quicker than ra anticipated. One of them lunged at her, his fist connecting with her jaw. She staggered, tasting blood, but retaliated with a st of water, knocking him off his feet. Another thug grabbed her from behind, and she struggled fiercely, her magic ring wildly. Despite her talent, racked realbat experience, and it showed. Her spells were powerful but unfocused, her movements driven by desperation rather than strategy. A de shed in the darkness, slicing through her sleeve and grazing her arm. ra cried out in pain, her spell faltering. Panic gripped her as the thugs closed in, their menacing faces twisted with cruel intent. Summoning every ounce of her strength, she cast a shield spell, a shimmering barrier of light that pushed the thugs back momentarily. But the effort drained her, and she could feel her energy waning. ra fought on, casting spell after spell, determined not to go down without a fight. She conjured a gust of wind, sending debris flying at her attackers, then followed it with a barrage of ice shards that glittered dangerously in the dim light. One thug screamed as an ice shard lodged in his shoulder, and another fell to the ground, clutching his leg where a shard had pierced through. Despite her fierce resistance, the thugs regrouped, their numbers overwhelming her. They attacked from all sides, and ra found herself outmatched. A heavy blow to her back sent her sprawling to the ground, her shield flickering and dying. Gritting her teeth, she struggled to rise, only to be kicked back down. As darkness edged into her vision, ra saw Amberine, unconscious and vulnerable, being dragged away by a thug. A surge of protectiveness and anger coursed through her, fueling onest desperate spell. mes erupted from her hands, a fiery arc that forced the thugs to retreat momentarily. "Back off!" ra shouted, her voice hoarse. The thugs hesitated, unnerved by the intensity of her magic, but only for a moment. They regrouped quickly, and one of themnded a vicious blow to her temple. Stars exploded in her vision, and she copsed, her body unable to withstand any more. Just as the thugs prepared to finish her off, the shouts of guards filled the alley. The sudden arrival of reinforcements sent the thugs scattering. ray on the ground, her vision swimming, barely conscious. She saw the unconscious form of Amberine being carried away by a guard and managed a weak smile. "Stupid," she muttered, satisfied that Amberine was safe. The next few hours were a blur. ra found herself at the guards'' post, her wounds being tended to by a stern-faced woman. The woman''s hands were gentle but firm as she cleaned and bandaged ra''s injuries. "You''re lucky," the woman said gruffly, her voice softened by a hint of concern. "Could have been a lot worse." ra nodded, too exhausted to respond. Her mind drifted back to the magic circle, the task that seemed so impossible. But now, lying here, battered and bruised, she felt a strange sense of rity. Maybe it wasn''t about solving it on her own. Maybe she needed help, as much as she hated to admit it. After what felt like an eternity, she was released, her injuries bandaged and her pride wounded. She made her way back to the dormitory, her steps slow and deliberate. As she approached the building, she saw Amberine heading in the opposite direction, her movements determined. "ra..." She uttered as she widened her eyes, maybe after looking at the same state ra is in as her. "Idiot," ra snorted. Chapter 56: Fire and Water Rivalry "Hey," Amberine began, breaking the awkward silence, her voice tinged with a mix of impatience and curiosity. "How about we get some food? I don''t know about you, but I''m starving." ra hesitated, her pride warring with her hunger. She nced at the various food stalls, the aromas of roasting meats and exotic spices making her mouth water despite herself. Her face remained impassive, but the slight clenching of her jaw betrayed her inner struggle. Finally, she gave a curt nod. "Fine. But just to get something to eat." They made their way to a stall selling skewers of meat, the vendor''s jovial smile a stark contrast to their bruised and battered appearances. As they sat down with their food, Amberine couldn''t help but ask, her voice sharp and probing, "So, what are you doing out thiste anyway?" ra paused, taking a moment to collect her thoughts, her expression unreadable. "What were you doing running headlong into a group of thugs? I never thought you were someone who enjoyed such thrills," she replied, her tone icy and measured. Amberine flushed, her face reddening with embarrassment and anger. Her eyes shed with indignation. "Of course not! I was trying to help someone!" she snapped, her voice loud enough to draw a reproachful nce from the vendor. "Keep it down," the man muttered, shaking his head. ra''s lips curled into a faint, humorless smile. "What kind of idiot eats at a market stall as if her life depended on it?" she retorted, her voice dripping with sarcasm. Amberine snorted, shaking her head, her fiery temper simmering beneath the surface. "You''re not that different. I saw the way your eyes glittered when you looked at these stalls. And you savored that skewer like it was the best thing you''ve ever tasted." ra''s expression softened slightly, but she quickly masked it with indifference. "Let''s not forget why we''re here. The task. How are you handling it?" she asked, her tone reverting to cool detachment. Amberine''s eyes narrowed, clearly frustrated. "Handling it fine," she lied, her voice taut with annoyance. "But you? You look like you haven''t slept in days." ra stiffened, her pride stung. Her gaze turned steely. "I''m managing," she replied coolly. "I could ask the same of you. Your eyes have shadows deep enough to cast spells of their own." Amberine sighed, her shoulders slumping. Her fiery demeanor gave way to a rare moment of vulnerability. "Fine. It''s tough. I''ve tried everything I can think of to harmonize those five magic circles, but I can''t find the philosophical connection. It''s maddening." ra nodded slowly, feeling a reluctant kinship with her rival. "I''ve taken a different approach, but I''m no closer to the solution. It''s like trying to catch smoke with my bare hands," she admitted, her voice softening ever so slightly. For a moment, silence settled over them, broken only by the sounds of the bustling market around them. Then, in a rare moment of unguarded honesty, they began discussing their interpretations of the magic circles. Amberine exined her approach, detailing the various spells and incantations she had tried to no avail, her voice animated and passionate. ra listened intently, her cool demeanor giving way to a thoughtful expression. "I''ve focused on the elemental aspects, trying to find a bnce between them," she admitted. "But I think we''re missing something fundamental. The philosophical connection isn''t just about the elements. It''s about the intention behind them." Amberine''s eyes widened as the insight clicked. "Yes! It''s not just about the magic itself, but the purpose it was created for. The harmony lies in the intention," she agreed, her voice tinged with excitement. They exchanged a look, a fleeting moment of mutual understanding and respect. But as quickly as it came, it vanished. ra straightened, her cool demeanor returning. "I''ve got to get back. My cat needs to be fed," she said abruptly, standing up. Amberine rolled her eyes, her fiery spirit ring once more. "Right. And I''ve got some leftover food I need to take care of," she replied, equally dismissive. They left the market stall together, heading back towards the dormitory. The night air was cool, and the streets were quieter now, most of the market-goers having returned home. ra and Amberine walked in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. As they neared the dormitory, ra nced at Amberine. "Why are you heading this way? Don''t you live in the opposite direction?" Amberine shot her a look. "I could ask you the same thing. But it looks like we''re both going the same way. How about a race?" Without waiting for a reply, she took off, sprinting down the street. ra''spetitive spirit red, and she quickly followed, her long legs eating up the distance between them. The two girls raced through the darkened streets, their rivalry pushing them to run faster, despite their injuries and exhaustion. They reached the dormitory at the same time, both panting heavily and leaning against the doorframe. Amberine grinned, a mischievous glint in her eyes. "Not bad for a noble," she teased. ra smirked, her icy exterior melting just a little. "Not bad for amoner," she replied. They stood there for a moment, catching their breath and looking at each other with newfound respect. "I suppose we''ll see who solves the task first," Amberine said, her tone challenging but not unkind. ra nodded. "Indeed. May the best mage win." With that, they parted ways, each heading to their own room. ra entered her dormitory and sank into her chair, pulling out the scattered parchments once more. The insights from her conversation with Amberine buzzed in her mind, offering new angles to approach the task. She picked up her quill and began writing, sketching out the five magic circles and noting the potential philosophical connections between them. Her thoughts flowed more freely now, the earlier frustration reced by a cautious optimism. Meanwhile, in her own room, Amberine was doing the same. She spread out her notes, carefully reviewing each one and adding new thoughts and theories. Despite her earlier bravado, she felt a sense of relief knowing that ra was facing the same challenges. It made her feel less isted, less alone in her struggle. As the hours passed, both girls worked tirelessly, driven by their mutual determination and the desire to outdo each other. The night wore on, but neither noticed the passage of time. They were caught up in the intricate dance of magic and philosophy, their minds racing to find the elusive harmony that would unlock the task. In the end, they both fell asleep at their desks, surrounded by parchment and books, the remnants of their meal from the market stall forgotten. The dormitory was quiet, the only sound the soft breathing of its inhabitants. Morning came, and with it, a renewed sense of purpose. ra and Amberine woke with stiff necks and ink-stained fingers, but their spirits were lighter. They had made progress, and they knew that the solution was within reach. They met again at breakfast, a silent truce between them. Neither spoke of the insights they had gained, but there was an unspoken understanding that they were both closer to the answer than before. As they headed to their first ss of the day, they exchanged a brief nce. It wasn''t quite friendship, but it was something more than rivalry. It was a recognition of each other''s strengths and a grudging respect for the different paths they were taking to the same goal. ra felt a strange sense of calm as she entered the ssroom. For the first time, she felt that she wasn''t alone in her struggle. Amberine''s fiery spirit and relentless determination had sparked something within her, pushing her to think differently and work harder. Amberine, too, felt a shift in her perspective. ra''s cool logic and methodical approach had shown her a new way to tackle the problem. She felt more focused, more determined to prove herself not just as a capable mage, but as someone worthy of respect. The day passed in a blur of lectures and practical exercises, but their minds were never far from the task that awaited them. As evening fell, they returned to their rooms, ready to continue their work. ra sat at her desk, the pieces of the magic circle spread out before her. She took a deep breath, feeling a sense of rity that had eluded her before. The conversation with Amberine had opened her eyes to new possibilities, and she was determined to see them through. Amberine, in her own room, felt the same resolve. She picked up her quill and began writing, her thoughts flowing more freely than ever. She was ready to face the challenge head-on, with the confidence that she wasn''t alone in her journey.s Chapter 57: The Silent Merchant Once he was satisfied, he stepped aside and waved me through. "Wee to Aurelion," he said gruffly, his eyes already moving to the next person in line. I offered a curt nod in response and stepped into the city. Aurelion was not what I had expected. For years, I had heard stories of its decline¡ªa ce on the verge of death, ruled by a tyrant lord. Yet, as I walked through its gates, I was met with a scene that defied those tales. Repair work was underway everywhere I looked. Buildings that once might have stood as crumbling ruins were being patched up. Guards and knights patrolled with a sense of purpose, mingling with officials who seemed to be taking stock of the city''s inhabitants. I even saw sick people being escorted to a quarantine camp. The market, while not bustling, was alive with activity. Stalls lined the streets, vendors calling out their wares to passersby. "Liora!" A familiar voice called out from behind me. I turned to see Mara, my best friend and one of the orphans who had stayed with me for the past decade. She hurried over, her face a mixture of surprise and curiosity. "Mara, it''s good to see you," I greeted her with a warm smile. "Quite the sight, isn''t it?" She nodded, her eyes wide. "I heard this city was supposed to be on itsst legs. But look at it¡ªthere''s life here. What do you think is going on?" I nced around, taking in the scene once more. "I''m not sure. But we''ll find out soon enough. For now, let''s get settled in and see what we can learn." Ourpany consisted of thirteen people, all orphans I had raised. We had grown together, our bonds forged through shared hardships and triumphs. Each of them was as skilled as I was in their own right, though none knew about my other life¡ªthe life of an assassin. We made our way to the inn, a modest but clean establishment tucked away from the main thoroughfare. As we approached, the innkeeper, a portly man with a kind face, greeted us. "Wee to The Silver Hearth," he said with a broad smile. "How many rooms will you be needing?" "Four," I replied. "Three for the men, and one for the women." He nodded and led us inside. The inn was cozy, with argemon room dominated by a roaring firece. The scent of roasting meat and fresh bread filled the air, making my stomach rumble. I noticed the innkeeper''s wife bustling about, setting tables with care, while a couple of serving girls prepared the dining area. "Make yourselves at home," the innkeeper said, handing me the keys. "Dinner will be served shortly. If you need anything, just let me know." As we moved toward our rooms, I took in the details of the inn. The walls were adorned with various tapestries depicting serenendscapes, and wooden beams stretched across the ceiling, giving the ce a rustic charm. A few other travelers lounged in themon room, their weary faces lighting up at the promise of a hot meal and warm beds. Our rooms were small butfortable, each with a sturdy bed, a chest for belongings, and a window that let in the evening light. We unpacked quickly, eager to rest after our journey. Once settled, we gathered in themon room for dinner. The food was simple but hearty¡ªa stew of root vegetables and chunks of tender meat, served with thick slices of crusty bread. The innkeeper''s wife, a matronly woman with rosy cheeks and a cheerful demeanor, served us with a smile. "Enjoy, dearies," she said, setting down arge pot of stew in the center of our table. "If you need more, just holler." As we ate, the warmth of the food and the crackling fire rxed us. Conversations from other tables filled the room, creating a lively atmosphere. I nced around, noting the various patrons¡ªmerchants, travelers, and a few locals who seemed to be regrs. Mara leaned over to me, her eyes twinkling with curiosity. "So, what do you think of Aurelion so far?" "It''s not what I expected," I admitted. "The city has a resilience to it. There''s a lot more life here than the rumors suggested." A young man at the next table, overhearing our conversation, leaned in. "You''re new to Aurelion, then?" he asked with a friendly smile. "Don''t believe all the dark tales. The city''s had its troubles, sure, but we''re rebuilding." "We''ve noticed," Mara said, smiling back. "What''s been happening here?" "A bit of everything," the young man replied, shrugging. "Corruption, unrest, but also hope and determination. The current lord is making efforts to turn things around. It''s slow, but it''s happening." I nodded thoughtfully. "Good to know. We''re here to do business and hopefully contribute in some way." "Business, eh?" he said, his interest piqued. "What sort?" "We deal in various goods¡ªtools, weapons, and some specialty items from different regions," I exined. "Anything that might be useful to the folks here." "Sounds like you''ll fit right in," he said, raising his mug in a toast. "To new friends and better days ahead!" We clinked our mugs with his, sharing a moment of camaraderie. The meal continued, punctuated byughter and lively discussions about the city and its future. The innkeeper''s wife returned with refills for our mugs and more bread, her eyes sparkling with kindness. "You lot are a breath of fresh air," she said warmly. "It''s good to see new faces bringing energy to the ce." "Thank you," I replied, genuinely touched. "We''re looking forward to being part of themunity." As the evening wore on, our group began to disperse to their rooms, fatigue finally catching up with us. I lingered a while longer by the fire, letting its warmth seep into my bones. The innkeeper approached, his expression thoughtful. "If you''re nning to stay a while, you might want to visit the market square tomorrow," he suggested. "It''s a good ce to set up shop, and you''ll get a sense of the city''s pulse there." "We''ll do that," I said, appreciating the advice. "Thanks for the tip." "Anytime," he replied with a nod. "Rest well, and wee to Aurelion." As we ate, Mara leaned over and whispered, "So, what''s the n?" "We need to secure a ce in the market for our stall," I replied. "And we need to gather information. There''s something strange about this city, and I want to know what it is." The next morning, we headed to the market. The process of securing a spot for our stall was straightforward. We paid the necessary fees and set up shop in a prime location, where foot traffic was steady. Our goods¡ªan array of weapons, tools, and other merchandise from various cities and countries¡ªdrew curious nces from passersby. "Step right up!" Mara called out, her voice ringing with practiced enthusiasm. "We''ve got the finest goods from all over thend. Swords, daggers, tools¡ªeverything you need and more!" A man in a faded green cloak approached, eyeing our disy of daggers. "How much for this one?" he asked, picking up a sleek de with an intricately designed hilt. "That''s five silver pieces," I replied, watching his reaction. "Five? That''s steep. I can get a simr one down the street for three." I smiled, shaking my head. "The quality isn''tparable. Feel the bnce of that de. It''s perfectly weighted. And the hilt? Pure silver filigree, imported from the east. You won''t find craftsmanship like that for three silver." The man hesitated, then nodded reluctantly. "Alright, you''ve convinced me. Five it is." As I handed over the dagger and took the coins, I noticed a woman with arge basket filled with fresh produce stopping by. She looked at our tools with interest, picking up a small, sturdy knife. "Good for slicing vegetables," I offered, seeing her interest. "Three silver." She frowned, shaking her head. "Too much. Two silver, and I''ll take it." "Two and a half, and you''ve got a deal," I countered. She considered for a moment before nodding. "Deal." Mara leaned over to me as the woman walked away. "You''re good at this," she murmured. "Almost too good." I shrugged. "It''s all about knowing what people want and making them see the value in what you offer. It''s not just about the item, but the story behind it." The day passed in a blur of transactions, with customers ranging from curious children to seasoned warriors looking for the perfect weapon. One particrly memorable exchange was with a young noblewoman who was fascinated by a set of jeweled hairpins we had acquired from a distant kingdom. "These are exquisite," she said, holding one up to the light. "What''s the price?" "Ten silver for the set," I replied. She arched an eyebrow. "Surely you jest. I''ll give you eight." "Ten is already a bargain for such fine craftsmanship," I said, holding my ground. "But I''ll make it nine for you, seeing as you have such discerning taste." She smiled, handing over the coins. "You drive a hard bargain, merchant. What''s your name?" "Liora," I said smoothly. "And yours?" "Lady Riadra of House Damastri," she replied, tucking the pins into her hair. "I''ll be sure to tell my friends about your stall, Liora." "Your patronage is greatly appreciated, Lady Riadra," I said with a nod, watching her walk away with a satisfied smile. As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows over the market, we packed up our stall. The night air was cool, a wee relief after the heat of the day. We returned to the inn, where a simple supper awaited us. After dinner, the others retired to their rooms, tired from the day''s work. But my night was just beginning. Once I was sure they were all asleep, I slipped out of my room and made my way to the roof. The cityy spread out before me, abyrinth of shadows and secrets. The bustling market and the lively cityscape belied the darkness that still lurked within Aurelion. My senses sharpened, and I moved with the silent grace of a predator. By day, I was Liora, the friendly merchant. By night, I was an assassin, my true identity hidden behind a veil of anonymity. "It''s time for a hunt," I whispered to myself, my voice barely a breath in the night air. Chapter 58: Futile Attempt I donned my ck cloak, the fabric blending seamlessly with the night. My movements were silent as I scaled the walls, my eyes scanning the city below. The streets were quieter now, the hustle and bustle of the day giving way to the calm of the night. My target was holed up in a decrepit building on the edge of the market district¡ªa fitting hideout for someone who thrived on the misery of others. I approached the building cautiously, sticking to the shadows. The guards at the entrance were inattentive, their posture rxed. They clearly didn''t expect trouble. "Amateurs," I thought with a smirk. I slipped past them with ease, entering the building through a side window. The interior was dimly lit, the air heavy with the scent of decay. I moved silently through the corridors, my senses alert for any sign of my target. It didn''t take long to find him. He was in a room at the back of the building, surrounded by ledgers and chests overflowing with ill-gotten gains. He didn''t notice my presence until it was toote. "What¡ª" he started, but his words were cut off as I pressed my dagger to his throat. "Quiet," I hissed, my voice a mere whisper. "Make a sound, and it will be yourst." His eyes widened with fear, and he nodded frantically. I quickly bound and gagged him, then began searching the room for any useful information. As I rifled through his papers, I found evidence of his dealings¡ªproof that he had been siphoning resources meant for the city''s restoration. I pocketed the documents, then turned my attention back to the merchant. His eyes pleaded with me, but I felt no pity. He was a parasite, feeding off the misery of others. And tonight, his time hade. With a swift, precise movement, I ended his life. He slumped to the floor, the room falling silent once more. I wiped my de clean and took a moment to survey the scene. Satisfied that everything was in order, I made my way back to the window. As I prepared to leave, a figure suddenly blocked my path. A man, judging by his attire, a knight. "A dangerous job you have there, miss," the man said, his tone casual. "Who are you..." I readied my knife, eyeing him warily. But then the door suddenly opened. "Not quite the wee I expected, forgive me," an old man entered, his voice calm yet authoritative. "But this is the order of the lord. And I can''t find myself refusing it as you''re a criminal, youngdy." I recognized him immediately. ric von Merriden, the former steward of the Drakhan Earldom. He was a very bright and capable man, but I had heard that he got into trouble with the Earl. What was he doing here? Before I could ask anything, the knight approached me, his hand on his sword. "By themand of the Earl, you''reing with us, Lady Silent Merchant," the knight uttered. Wait. How did he know my alias? "Or should I say, Lady Liora?" the knight added, his eyes narrowing. I was stunned. My cover was blown, but how? I had been so careful. The tension in the room thickened as I weighed my options. Fighting my way out was a possibility, but ric''s presenceplicated matters. He was known for his strategic mind and had surely nned for every contingency. "Why would the Earl send you?" I asked, stalling for time. ric stepped forward, his expression inscrutable. "The Earl has his reasons, Liora. You''ve been disrupting his ns, and he doesn''t take kindly to interference." "Interference?" I scoffed. "I''m cleaning up his mess." The knight chuckled, a low, humorless sound. "Believe what you want. You''reing with us." I nced at the window, calcting the distance. It would be a risky jump, but I had made worse. As if reading my thoughts, the knight shifted, blocking my escape route more firmly. "Don''t even think about it," he warned. "What''s the real reason?" I demanded, my eyes darting between them. ric sighed, a hint of weariness in his eyes. "The Earl''s rule is more precarious than it appears. Your actions have been both a hindrance and an unexpected aid. He wants to control the narrative, and you, my dear, are an unpredictable element." "So he sends you to capture me?" I said, incredulous. "To offer you a choice," ric corrected. "Join us and use your skills for the Earl''s benefit, or face the consequences of your actions." The room fell silent, the weight of his words sinking in. I had always worked alone, my loyalty to none but myself and my orphans. Yet, this proposition was unexpected and intriguing. "Why would I ever work for a tyrant?" I asked, my voice steady. "The Earl is many things, but not a fool," ric replied. "He knows potential when he sees it. And you, Liora, have potential." I studied their faces, searching for any hint of deceit. The knight''s expression remained stern, but ric''s eyes held a glimmer of sincerity. It was a gamble, but perhaps aligning myself with the Earl, even temporarily, could provide the leverage I needed. "I''ll hear him out," I said finally. "But I''m not making any promises." ric nodded. "Fair enough. Let''s go." I followed them, my mind racing with potential escape ns. ric led the way, the knight close behind me, his presence a constant, oppressive weight. We moved through the dimly lit corridors in silence, the tension palpable. I needed a distraction, a moment of weakness to exploit. My hand subtly moved toward a small vial of powder hidden in my cloak¡ªa concoction designed to create a thick, disorienting smoke. We approached a narrow staircase leading to the building''s upper level. "Why not take the front door?" I asked, trying to sound casual. "The Earl prefers discretion," ric replied without turning around. As ric stepped onto the staircase, I seized my opportunity. I tossed the vial to the ground, and it shattered with a faint pop. Smoke billowed out, filling the corridor. The knight reacted instantly, his hand mping down on my shoulder. "Nice try," he said, his voice muffled by the smoke. He dragged me forward, but I twisted, bringing my elbow up to his face. He stumbled back, more surprised than hurt. I darted toward the nearest window, but the knight was fast. He lunged, grabbing my cloak. I spun, slipping out of the cloak and kicking him in the chest. He crashed into the wall, and I bolted down the hall. "ric, go!" the knight shouted, his voice filled with urgency. ric hesitated only a moment before continuing up the stairs. I could hear the knight recovering behind me, his footsteps pounding against the floor. I sprinted around a corner, only to find myself in a dead-end corridor. "Damn it," I muttered under my breath. I turned just as the knight rounded the corner, sword in hand. He advanced cautiously, his eyes locked on mine. "You''re skilled, I''ll give you that," he said. "But you can''t escape." "Watch me," I replied, drawing my daggers. The knight smiled grimly. "As you wish." He lunged, his sword slicing through the air. I parried with one dagger, striking with the other. He twisted, avoiding the blow and bringing his sword down in a powerful arc. I rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the de, and countered with a series of quick strikes. He blocked each one with almost preternatural speed. The confined space limited our movements, making every strike and counter more intense. I feinted left, then shed right, but he was already there, his sword meeting my dagger with a resounding ng. "You''re good," he said, his breathing in steady, controlled bursts. "But not good enough." I narrowed my eyes, focusing. I needed to end this quickly. I feinted again, this time aiming for his leg. He anticipated the move, stepping back just as I shifted my weight, and brought his sword up in a sweeping arc. I barely had time to block, the force of his blow sending vibrations up my arm. We danced around each other, our movements a blur of steel and intent. I could feel my stamina waning; the knight, however, seemed tireless. I had to change tactics. I threw one of my daggers at him, aiming for his face. He dodged, but it gave me the opening I needed. I rushed forward, aiming for his exposed side. But he was ready. He pivoted smoothly, grabbing my wrist and twisting. Pain shot up my arm, and I dropped my remaining dagger. He pulled me close, his sword pressed against my throat. "It''s over," he said softly. I red at him, breathing heavily. "What now? You kill me?" "No," he replied. "You made a promise to hear the Earl out. And you''re going to keep it." I struggled, but his grip was unyielding. Reluctantly, I nodded. He released my wrist, but kept a firm hold on my arm. We returned to the staircase, the smoke from my earlier distraction still lingering faintly in the air. ric was waiting at the top, his expression a mix of relief and frustration. "I see you''ve had your fun," he said to the knight. "She''s quite the challenge," the knight replied, his tone respectful. ric looked at me, his eyes hard. "Let''s hope you''re worth the trouble, Liora." We continued up the stairs and through a series of twisting corridors until we reached a grand door guarded by two imposing sentries. They stepped aside as we approached, opening the door to reveal avishly decorated chamber. Inside, sitting behind a massive wooden desk, was the Earl of Drakhan. He looked up as we entered, his gaze piercing and unreadable. Chapter 59: The Silent Merchant (1) The Challenge I entered the room, my expression as usual. The woman before me, Liora, visibly paled and her features contorted momentarily. Her fear was palpable, but she quickly masked it with a defiant re. The room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that danced around us, adding an eerie ambiance to our encounter. "Good evening, Silent Merchant," I greeted her, my tone devoid of warmth. She stiffened at my words, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. I took a moment to observe her, my mind running through every detail like a finely tuned machine. Her stance was defensive, her muscles coiled like a spring ready to snap. Her eyes darted around the room, searching for exits and weaknesses. Herplexion, although pale from the shock of seeing me, suggested a life spent both outdoors and in the shadowy underbelly of society. Her clothes, practical and worn, spoke of a woman who valued utility over appearance. "You''ve been in the city for a week despite being registered just today," I said, watching her reaction. Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her features. "The slight discoloration on your boots indicates frequent walks through the muddy outskirts. Your hands, though calloused, have the fine dexterity of a craftsman, likely from handling delicate tools¡ªboth as a merchant and an assassin." Her jaw tightened, but she remained silent. "Your left wrist bears a faint scar, a mark from a defensive wound. Likely a knife fight," I continued, noting her subtle intake of breath. "You favor your right side,pensating for an old injury to your left knee. And the slight bulge under your cloak? A hidden de, perhaps two." "How do you¡ª" she began, but I cut her off. "I observe," I said simply. Liora of the Nomad Merchants. Also known as the Silent Merchant in less savory circles. Her dual identity is well-documented. She''s a named character in this grand game, pivotal in the story''s progression. Depending on the choices made by those who encounter her, she could either be a formidable ally or a deadly adversary. She bristled at my words, her eyes shing with anger. "What kind of idiot uses ''Silent Merchant'' as an assassin alias?" I asked, my tone dripping with disdain. "Leave it be!" she snapped, her voice rising in frustration. I raised an eyebrow, amused by her reaction. "Calm yourself. You''re not one to follow orders blindly. That much is clear." I turned to ric and Garren, who stood at the edges of the room, watching intently. "Let her be. She''s not someone who will respect or follow anyone ndly." ric''s eyes widened in surprise, and Garren''s hand tightened around the hilt of his sword. They were ready to intervene at a moment''s notice, but I had no intention of letting them interfere. I looked back at Liora, my expression inscrutable. "Rather than ming your situation, I will give you a chance. You can either flee or attack me. My guards and the others won''t help. Feel free to destroy some things; I''ve alreadypensated the inn handsomely." She looked at me, her eyes narrowing in suspicion. "Quite bold for you who is famous for dirty tricks. What benefit would I get from this?" she asked, her voiceced with defiance. I smiled, a cold, calcted gesture. "It''s already an honor to have a chance topete with me." For a moment, there was silence. Then, with a sudden burst of energy, she lunged at me. Rather than choosing to flee, she decided to go straight for the attack. Her movements were quick and fluid, a blur of motion as she closed the distance between us. But I was ready. I didn''t rely on my psychokinesis or magic. Instead, I used my physical body, enhanced by my trait [Herculean Physique]. Each of her attacks was precise and lethal, her knives aimed for vital points with deadly uracy. But I moved with a grace and efficiency that belied the danger, dodging each strike by mere fractions of an inch. Her frustration was evident as I evaded her attacks effortlessly. "You''re fast," I said, my voice calm and measured. "But speed alone isn''t enough." Liora''s eyes narrowed, her breathing in short, sharp bursts. "Shut up," she spat, her voiceced with venom. She spun around, her knives shing in the dim light as she aimed a sh at my throat. I leaned back, the de missing my skin by a hair''s breadth. "Predictable," I muttered, sidestepping another swift thrust aimed at my abdomen. She growled in frustration, her movements growing more aggressive. Her footwork was impable, her attacks precise, but I could see the cracks forming. Sweat beaded on her forehead, and her breathing grew morebored with each passing second. Her speed was her greatest asset, but it was also her downfall. She relied too heavily on it, neglecting the subtleties of strategy and control. Liora lunged again, this time aiming a flurry of shes at my chest. I twisted and turned, my body a blur of motion as I evaded each strike. The air hummed with the sound of her des slicing through it, a deadly symphony of steel and skill. "Stop moving, damn you!" she cursed, her voice tinged with desperation. I smirked, my eyes locked onto hers. "Why? Are you getting tired?" Her response was a wordless scream of rage as she charged at me with renewed fury. Her knives came at me in a whirlwind of steel, each strike faster and more desperate than thest. I ducked and weaved, my movements fluid and controlled. Her frustration was palpable, each miss driving her deeper into a frenzy. With a swift kick, I aimed for her midsection, but she twisted at thest moment, narrowly avoiding the blow. Her agility was impressive, but I could see the strain beginning to show. Her attacks grew more reckless, her precision faltering as exhaustion set in. "Enough games," she hissed, her voice low and dangerous. "Agreed," I replied, my tone icy. Liora''s eyes red with anger, and sheunched into another assault, this time more calcted. Her knives shed in intricate patterns, a deadly dance that would have overwhelmed a lesser opponent. But I watched her closely, noting the subtle shifts in her stance and the flicker of intent in her eyes. I countered each move with precision, blocking her strikes with my forearms and deflecting her des with swift, controlled movements. She pressed on, a relentless force of fury and frustration. Her speed was astonishing, but her attacks became increasingly wild. She aimed a low sh at my legs, but I leaped over the de,nding lightly on my feet. She spun and shed upward, but I bent backward, the knife passing harmlessly over me. "You''re wasting your energy," I said, straightening up and meeting her gaze. "You can''t win like this." Her eyes zed with defiance. "I''ll show you," she snarled, lunging forward with renewed intensity. I decided to shift my approach. Instead of merely dodging, I began to counter her strikes. When she aimed for my throat, I parried with my forearm and followed up with a sharp jab to her shoulder, causing her to stumble back. She recovered quickly, but I could see the uncertainty in her eyes. She attacked again, a series of rapid thrusts aimed at my chest. I deflected each one, then stepped inside her guard, driving my elbow into her ribs. She gasped in pain, staggering back a few steps. I didn''t give her a chance to recover. I advanced, pressing my advantage, my movements a blur of controlled power. Our fight took on a brutal rhythm. She would lunge, and I would counter, each exchange more intense than thest. Her knives danced through the air, but my hands were a constant, unyielding defense. I could see the exhaustion setting in, her movements growing slower, her attacks less coordinated. Liora tried to create distance, leaping back and throwing one of her knives at me. I sidestepped, the de embedding itself in the wall behind me. She drew another knife from her belt, her hands shaking slightly. "Running out of tricks?" I taunted, advancing on her. She bared her teeth in a snarl, but the fear in her eyes was unmistakable. She lunged again, her attacks more desperate than ever. I caught her wrist mid-strike, twisting it sharply. She cried out in pain, dropping the knife. I didn''t let go, using her momentum to spin her around and pin her against the wall. "Give up," I said, my voice cold andmanding. "It''s over." She struggled against my grip, her breathing in ragged gasps. "Never," she spat, her voice a mix of defiance and despair. I tightened my hold, forcing her to drop the other knife. She tried to kick at me, but I blocked it easily, pressing her harder against the wall. Her strength was waning, her resistance growing weaker with each passing moment. "You don''t have to do this," I said, my tone softening slightly. "It''s not toote to walk away." Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of doubt. But then her expression hardened, and she twisted violently, breaking free from my grip. She staggered back, her chest heaving, eyes wild with desperation. "You''re a fool," she said, her voice trembling. "I can''t stop now. I won''t." She lunged once more, her knives aimed straight for my heart. This time, I was ready. I moved with a speed and precision that caught her off guard, my hand shooting out to grab her wrist. She twisted, trying to free herself, but my grip was unyielding. With a swift motion, I disarmed her, her knives ttering to the floor. Her eyes widened in shock, and for a moment, she seemed to consider her next move. But before she could act, I activated my psychokinesis, catching her in an invisible grip. She struggled against the unseen force, her eyes zing with fury. "You bastard!" she spat, her voice shaking with a mix of anger and exhaustion. "Let me go!" Chapter 60: The Silent Merchant (2) The Disguise She froze, her body still tense with the desire to fight. I could see the conflict in her eyes, the battle between her pride and the reality of her situation. "You''re strong, Liora," I said, my tone softening slightly. "But this fight is over." "To hell with you!" she snarled, her muscles straining against the invisible hold. "You think this is over? I''ll kill you, I swear it!" "Focus on surviving first," I replied calmly. "You''re wasting energy." Her eyes narrowed, her breathing in ragged gasps. She thrashed against the psychokic hold, cursing and struggling with every ounce of strength she had left. But it was futile. She was trapped, and she knew it. "You''re a fool," she spat, her voice trembling with rage. "You have no idea who you''re dealing with." I smiled, a cold, calcted gesture. "Oh, I know exactly who I''m dealing with. That''s why you''re still alive." She red at me, her eyes burning with hatred. "You''re not invincible," she said, her voice a low, dangerous whisper. "I''ll find a way to kill you." "You can try," I replied, my tone measured. "But you''ll fail." I released my psychokic hold, watching as she stumbled slightly but regained her footing quickly. "You have potential, Liora," I said, my voice firm. "But it''s wasted if you continue down this path. You can choose to work with us, to use your skills for a greater purpose. Or you can continue to fight and lose." She remained silent, her eyes locked on mine. I could see the wheels turning in her mind, the calctions and considerations. "Why should I trust you?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. "Because I know what you seek," I said, my tone unwavering. "And I can help you find it." Her eyes widened, a flicker of hope crossing her features. "What do you know about it?" "Enough to know it''s not here," I replied. "But I can lead you to it. You have until tomorrow to decide." I turned away from her, signaling the end of our conversation. ric and Garren stepped forward, their expressions a mix of awe and caution. They had witnessed my strength, my ability to handle a skilled assassin without relying on magic. It was a testament to the training and discipline I had imposed on myself. "Escort her to a room," I instructed them. "Ensure she is treated with respect. She has a decision to make." They nodded, and Garren moved to guide Liora out of the room. She shot me onest defiant look before allowing herself to be led away. As the door closed behind them, I allowed myself a moment of contemtion. Liora was a valuable asset, one that could tip the scales in our favor if handled correctly. Her skills were undeniable, and her potential as an ally was worth the effort. But there was also the risk. She was unpredictable, a wild card that could either be a powerful ally or a formidable enemy. It was a gamble, but one that I was willing to take. For now, I would wait and see what choice she would make. Whether she would join us or continue to walk her path alone. Either way, the game was far from over. And I intended to be the one holding the winning hand. As I stood alone in the dimly lit room, I allowed a small smile to y on my lips. The pieces were falling into ce, and the game was unfolding just as I had nned. ___ "Are you okay, my lord?" ric asked, concern etched into his features as he watched me prepare for my journey. "I''ll be fine," I replied with a shrug. "but when you arrive, you won''t have any time to sleep before attending your ss, my lord," ric continued. "That''s nothing new," I replied indifferently. "I leave the manor in your hands and Garren''s. Follow my instructions regarding the problems we''ve discussed. You''ve both done amendable job so far." ric''s eyes widened in surprise, a reaction mirrored by Garren. They hadn''t expected praise, least of all from me. Their expressions quickly shifted to determination, a silent vow to fulfill their duties and live up to my trust. "Yes, my lord," ric said, a note of pride in his voice. "Thank you for your praise. We won''t let you down." "Indeed, my lord," Garren echoed, his grip on his sword tightening with resolve. As I prepared to depart, ric stepped forward, a hint of hesitation in his stance. "Please send the White Demon my greetings," he said, referring to Alfred, the master''s butler, renowned for his skills in assassination, scouting, andbat. "I will," I replied, stepping into the carriage. Thanks to my skill of [Chrysus'' Touch], the carriage was a marvel offort and elegance. I had meticulously crafted it, ensuring even the grandest nobles and kings would envy its luxury. The cushions were plush, the interior lined with enchantments for repelling magic and promoting healing. My [Vision] confirmed the effectiveness of these enhancements. As we embarked on the journey back to the capital, my observant eyes scanned the surroundings. One of the guards in full te armor caught my attention. I scrutinized every detail: the way the armor fit slightly differently, the subtle movements that betrayed a level of grace umon in typical knights, the eyes that peeked through the visor with a hint of cunning. A smirk tugged at my lips. It had to be Liora in disguise. The journey itself was serene. The rhythmic tter of the carriage wheels against the cobblestone path, the asional call of birds, and the whisper of the wind through the trees created a symphony of travel. My eyes, however, were not on the scenery but on the guard beside me. The way the armor fit her frame was slightly off; it was too snug around her shoulders, hinting at a more slender physique than the bulkier knights typically boasted. There was a grace to her movements that seemed almost incongruous with the heavy te she wore. Where most knights would have nked and ttered, her steps were nearly silent, her motions fluid and measured. The visor of her helmet hid her eyes, but the brief glimpses I caught revealed a spark of intelligence and cunning, something I rarely saw in my guards. Typical knights looked out with a stoic, almost vacant expression, their minds preupied with duty and discipline. Liora''s eyes, however, were constantly in motion, scanning her surroundings with an alertness that spoke of a different kind of training¡ªone not limited to battlefield engagements. There were other, subtler signs too. The way her fingers drummed lightly on the hilt of her sword, a rhythm that seemed almost subconscious, spoke of a background in more delicate forms ofbat. Assassins and spies had such habits, their fingers nimble and quick, ready to react to any sudden threat. It was a far cry from the heavy-handed grip typical of knights used to wielding massive swords in direct confrontations. Our journey continued uneventfully until we encountered a pack of wolves. They appeared suddenly, their eyes gleaming with hunger and desperation. The rest of the escort moved to engage them, forming a defensive perimeter around the carriage. As per my instructions, Liora was left to guard the carriage. I watched her closely as the others charged forward. The attack was swift and brutal. The knights shed with the wolves in a flurry of fur and steel, the air filled with snarls and the ng of metal. Liora stood by the carriage, her posture alert but rxed, her sword drawn and ready. She didn''t flinch or show any signs of panic. Herposure was impressive, but it was her stance that caught my attention¡ªa bnced, almost feline readiness, more suited to an assassin than a knight. As the sounds of battle filled the air, I decided to speak, my voice cutting through the chaos. "When I was a child, I heard a saying: in the end, a weed is merely a flower in disguise. It seems I am once again reminded of that saying." Liora tilted her head slightly in confusion, though I noticed a subtle stagger in her stance, a flicker of fear that she had been caught. It was a tiny, almost imperceptible reaction, but I had trained myself to notice such details. Her grip on her sword tightened momentarily, a reflexive action to being confronted with an unexpected situation. I continued, my voice calm and measured, "I''ve observed certain peculiarities. The way you move, the way the armor fits you. It''s clear you''re not a typical knight. You must be Liora." For a moment, there was silence. The battle raged on around us, but in that instant, it felt as though time had stopped. Liora stood frozen, her posture tense. Then, she let out a sigh, a mixture of relief and resignation. "Marvelous," she muttered under her breath. She raised her voice slightly, addressing me directly. "How did you figure it out? The rumors about you being a deceitful, false prodigy must be lies." Chapter 61: Amberines Inspiration "Oh, I''m going to beat her this time," Amberine muttered to herself, her eyes sparkling with determination. She could practically see ra''s smug face, the cool and collected demeanor that always seemed to say she was one step ahead. "If only she could see how brilliant my idea is. But no, Miss Cool-and-Collected had to go and act all superior. We''ll see about that!" The memory of theirst encounter fueled her, spurring her legs to move faster. She darted up the inn''s stairs two at a time, nearly tripping over her own feet in her haste. The wooden steps creaked under her weight, but she paid no heed. Her mind was a whirl of thoughts, each ideayering on the previous one until they formed a coherent n. Amberine could hardly contain her excitement; the moment of triumph was within her grasp, and she was determined to seize it. As she reached her room, she mmed the door shut behind her with a loud bang, immediately setting to work. Her workspace was a chaotic mix of scrolls, notes, and magical artifacts, strewn about with no apparent order. Yet, to Amberine, it was perfect. She navigated the clutter with the ease of someone who knew exactly where everything was. Her hands flew over the parchment, sketching out intricate designs and symbols with practiced precision. "Okay, focus, Amberine," she told herself, trying to steady her breathing. "You''ve got this. Just take it one step at a time." She spread out the five magic circles on the floor, each one representing a different element: fire, water, earth, air, and spirit. They needed to be harmonized into one cohesive unit, and Amberine was determined to make it happen. She began by adjusting the position of each circle, aligning them so that their energies would flow together seamlessly. Her fingers traced the lines of the circles, and she muttered incantations under her breath, infusing each one with her mana. The air in the room seemed to hum with energy as the circles began to glow faintly. Amberine''s eyes narrowed in concentration. This was the tricky part. She had to ensure that the energies didn''t sh, that they melded together in perfect harmony. She adjusted the runes and symbols, making small but significant changes. She could feel the magic responding to her touch, like a living thing eager to be set free. Sweat beaded on her forehead, but she didn''t dare wipe it away. One wrong move, and the entire spell could copse. "Almost there," she whispered, her heart pounding in her chest. "Just a little more." Her mind wandered briefly to ra. What would she say if she saw this? Would she be impressed? Jealous? Amberine pushed the thoughts away. There was no time for distractions. She had to focus. The fire circle was the first to fully respond, its crimson lines ring brightly. Next, the water circle shimmered with a deep blue hue, followed by the earthy green glow of the earth circle. The air circle took on a soft, pale yellow luminescence, and finally, the spirit circle glowed with a vibrant purple light. Amberine adjusted the connecting lines of light between them, ensuring the energies flowed smoothly from one to the next. She could feel the magic beginning to stabilize, the hum in the air growing stronger and more harmonious. Amberine''s hands moved with increasing confidence, each adjustment bringing her closer to her goal. She barely noticed the passing time, so absorbed was she in her work. She double-checked every rune and symbol, making sure there were no errors. Her eyes darted from one circle to the next, her mind racing through the spell''splexities. She took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the moment pressing down on her. This was it. The culmination of all her hard work. Finally, she stepped back to admire her work. The five circles were now connected by delicate lines of light, forming a single, unified pattern. Amberine''s breath caught in her throat. It was beautiful, but it wasn''t enough just to look at it. She needed to see it in action. Taking a deep breath, she channeled more of her mana into the magic circle. The glow intensified, and the air around her seemed to shimmer. Suddenly, the room transformed. The walls and ceiling melted away, reced by an endless expanse of stars. Amberine gasped, her eyes wide with wonder. She felt as though she was floating among the stars, weightless and free. The scene was breathtaking. Meteors streaked across the sky, leaving trails of light in their wake. Constetions shifted and danced, creating patterns that were both familiar and strange. The beauty of it all was overwhelming, and tears filled Amberine''s eyes. "This...this is incredible," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I''ve never seen anything like it." The stars seemed to pulse in time with her heartbeat, and she could hear a faint, melodic hum, like celestial music. It was as if the universe itself was singing to her, inviting her to be a part of its endless dance. Amberine felt a deep sense of peace and belonging, as if she had found her ce in the cosmos. For five minutes, she was lost in the wonder of it all, but it felt like an eternity. She drifted among the stars, feeling the gentle caress of cosmic winds. The constetions continued their dance, telling stories of ancient heroes and mythical creatures. Amberine reached out, her fingers brushing against a cluster of stars that twinkled in response, sending ripples of light through the void. The celestial music grew louder, its melody weaving through her soul. It was a song of creation and destruction, of endless cycles and infinite possibilities. Amberine closed her eyes, letting the music fill her, feeling as though she was part of something much greater than herself. She felt the essence of the elements within her¡ªfire, water, earth, air, and spirit¡ªeach one resonating with the cosmic symphony. When the magic finally began to fade, Amberine let out a disappointed sigh. She wasn''t ready for it to end. She needed to see it again, to experience that sense of awe once more. With a determined look, she fueled the magic circle with more of her mana. The stars and meteors returned, just as beautiful and mesmerizing as before. Amberine watched, entranced, as the scene yed out again. She repeated the process, each time feeling the same thrill of discovery and wonder. The third time, she noticed new details¡ªthe subtle shifts in the constetions, the variations in the meteors'' trails. It was as if the universe was revealing more of its secrets to her with each repetition. Amberine felt a profound connection to the cosmos, her mind expanding with the possibilities of what she could achieve with this newfound knowledge. She imagined herself harnessing the power of the stars, using them to enhance her spells and create wonders beyond imagination. She envisioned sharing this experience with others, showing them the beauty and majesty of the universe. The thought filled her with a sense of purpose and excitement. As the stars danced around her once more, Amberine began to think about the applications of this magic. Could she use it to create portals to other worlds? Could it be a source of limitless energy? The potential seemed boundless, and her mind raced with ideas. Each time she reactivated the circle, she felt herself growing more attuned to the cosmic energies, her understanding deepening. She wondered if she could refine the spell, and make it even more powerful and stable. Perhaps she could integrate other elements, create a nexus of magic that drew from the very fabric of reality. The possibilities were endless, and Amberine felt a surge of determination to explore every avenue. For a brief moment, she allowed herself to imagine ra''s reaction. The thought of her rival''s astonishment brought a small, satisfied smile to her lips. Amberine knew that she had discovered something truly extraordinary, something that would set her apart. She felt a renewed sense of confidence and drive. But just as she was about to activate the circle for the fourth time, a voice cut through the stillness. "STOP LITTING THAT MAGIC CIRCLE AND NOTICE ME, YOU IDIOT!" Amberine jumped, her concentration shattered. She spun around, her heart racing, and saw a small figure hovering in the air. It was a tiny spirit, no more than a foot tall, with a body made entirely of me. Its eyes glowed like embers, and it had a look of irritation on its face. "WHO ARE YOU CALLING AN IDIOT?!" Amberine retorted, her surprise quickly turning to indignation. The fire spirit snorted, a puff of smoke escaping from its nose. "Well, if you had noticed me sooner, I wouldn''t have to shout, would I?" Amberine''s eyes widened as she took in the sight before her. The spirit was unlike anything she had ever seen. Its mes flickered and danced, casting a warm, golden light that filled the room. Despite its small size, it radiated an aura of power and authority. "W-w-w-who are you!?!" Amberine stammered, her mind struggling to catch up with the sudden turn of events. The spirit folded its tiny arms and huffed. "I am Ignis, a spirit of me. And you, young mage, have a lot to learn." Chapter 62: The Fire Spirit, Ignis "Who are you calling an idiot?" Amberine snapped, her voiceced with indignation. "I''m the one who summoned you, remember? Show some respect!" Ignis folded his tiny arms and gave her a withering look. "Respect? For you? You can barely control your own magic, let alone me." Amberine''s cheeks flushed with anger. "I control my magic just fine, thank you very much! And I don''t need some little me sprite telling me what to do!" Ignis''s eyes glowed brighter, and suddenly, a small but intense me burst forth, filling the room with an intense heat. Amberine yelped and stumbled back, her heart pounding in her chest. The mes danced dangerously close to her precious notes and artifacts. "Stop it! You''ll burn everything!" Amberine shouted, her voice high-pitched with panic. "I''ll stop when you start listening," Ignis retorted, his voice as hot as the mes he controlled. Amberine''s mind raced. She needed to douse the fire, but water wasn''t her specialty¡ªfire was. She frantically tried to summon water, her hands shaking as she muttered the incantations. A few pitiful droplets appeared, sizzling as they evaporated almost instantly in the intense heat. "No, no, no! This isn''t working!" Amberine wailed. "I don''t have money to cover damages! I''d be dead if anything breaks!" Ignis snorted, the mes receding slightly but still flickering menacingly. "Pathetic. Can''t even summon a decent amount of water. What kind of mage are you?" Amberine red at him, her frustration boiling over. "A better one than you think! If you don''t stop this, I''ll¡ª" "You''ll what?" Ignis interrupted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Set me on fire? Oh, wait¡ªyou can''t even manage that." Amberine clenched her fists, feeling the heat of her own magic building within her. "I''ll find a way to deal with you, Ignis. Just watch." "Deal with me?" Ignis scoffed. "You can''t even handle basic elemental control. You need me more than I need you." Amberine''s eyes narrowed. "What do you want from me, Ignis? Why are you here if all you''re going to do is criticize?" Ignis floated closer, his mes flickering ominously. "I''m here because your summoning spell connected us. But you clearly don''t understand the power you''ve tapped into. You need guidance." "I don''t need guidance from a rude, condescending fire spirit," Amberine shot back. "I can handle this on my own." Ignis''s mes red up again, making Amberine take another step back. "You think you can handle it? Prove it. Show me you can control your magic without causing a disaster." Amberine felt a surge of determination. She closed her eyes, taking deep breaths to steady her nerves. She focused on the calm, steady me Ignis had mentioned earlier, imagining it in her mind. Slowly, she extended her hand and muttered the incantation for water once more. This time, a small but steady stream of water formed, enough to extinguish the mes that Ignis had conjured. Ignis watched, his expression unreadable. "Not bad," he admitted grudgingly. "But you''ve got a long way to go." Amberine opened her eyes, relief washing over her as the immediate danger passed. "So, you''ll help me then? Teach me how to control my magic properly?" Ignis crossed his arms again, his mes dimming slightly. "I''ll consider it. But you need to show me that you''re willing to learn and respect the power you wield." Amberine nodded, her earlier anger giving way to determination. "I''ll prove it to you. I''ll show you that I can be a great mage." Their argument escted, each wordced with more heat and fury than thest. Amberine''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. Who did this spirit think he was,ing in here and acting all high and mighty? But as the argument raged on, Ignis revealed something that made her stop in her tracks. Their argument escted, each wordced with more heat and fury than thest. Amberine''s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts and emotions. Who did this spirit think he was,ing in here and acting all high and mighty? But as the argument raged on, Ignis revealed something that made her stop in her tracks. "I was summoned due to a calling," Ignis said, his tone more serious now. "And thanks to your harmonization of the elements, the connection between me and you was made easier. I''ve been waiting for you to notice me since your first attempt at harmonizing the magic circles." Amberine blinked, her anger momentarily forgotten. "The first time? But... that was a long time ago!" "Exactly!" Ignis exploded, tiny sparks flying from his fiery form. "Do you have any idea how annoying it is to be stuck here, waiting for you to figure it out?" Amberine bit her lip, feeling a twinge of guilt. "I... I didn''t know." "Clearly," Ignis muttered, rolling his eyes. Despite their shes, a thought began to form in Amberine''s mind. If this spirit had been summoned due to her magic, and he had knowledge about the magic circles and the cosmic energies they harnessed, then maybe... just maybe... he could be useful. She''d heard stories of mages forming contracts with spirits, gaining immense power and prestige as a result. If she could do the same, she might finally surpass ra, take her revenge on Draven, and earn the respect she craved. Riches, power, fame¡ªit all seemed within reach. She tried to keep her excitement in check, not wanting to give Ignis any more reasons to mock her. "So... if you''re here because of the magic circles, does that mean you know how they work?" Ignis raised an eyebrow, or at least gave the impression of doing so. "Of course I do. I have knowledge of the elements and the cosmic energies that you can only dream of." Amberine''s eyes lit up, her earlier anger forgotten. "Then teach me! We can form a contract, and¡ª" "No," Ignis cut her off, his tone t. Amberine''s enthusiasm deted like a punctured balloon. "What? Why not?" "Because I''m not making a contract with a brat," Ignis replied, his eyes narrowing. "You need to prove yourself worthy of my guidance. Respect me and my knowledge, and maybe then we''ll talk about a contract." Amberine bristled at being called a brat but forced herself to calm down. This spirit had the power and knowledge she needed. She couldn''t let her pride get in the way. "Fine. We''ll do it your way. I''ll respect your guidance, but you have to teach me everything." Ignis studied her for a moment, as if weighing her sincerity. Finally, he nodded. "Very well. We have a deal. But remember, I''m not your tool. I''m your mentor." Amberine nodded eagerly, her mind already racing ahead to all the possibilities. "So, what''s first?" Ignis''s fiery form seemed to grow a little brighter. "Now, lesson one..." Amberine stared at Ignis, the flickering mes around him casting dancing shadows on the walls of her room. This was it. The moment she had been waiting for. She couldn''t mess this up. She took a deep breath, forcing herself to focus. "Lesson one," Ignis repeated, his tone more measured now. "Control. Youck it. Your magic is all over the ce, and that''s why you can''t summon water properly. You need to learn how to channel your energy more efficiently." Amberine nodded, feeling a mix of determination and frustration. She knew he was right, but it was hard to hear. "Okay, so how do I do that?" Ignis floated closer, his fiery form radiating heat. "First, you need to calm your mind. Your emotions are like fuel for your magic, but if you let them run wild, they consume you. Close your eyes." Amberine did as she was told, closing her eyes and trying to steady her breathing. She could still feel the heat from Ignis, a constant reminder of his presence. "Now," Ignis continued, his voice softer. "Imagine a me. Not a wild, uncontroble ze, but a steady, calm me. It burns brightly, but it doesn''t waver." Amberine pictured the me in her mind, trying to block out the distractions around her. She focused on its steady glow, feeling her heartbeat slow down. "Good," Ignis said. "Now, take that calmness and extend it to your entire being. Let it flow through you, steady and strong." Amberine tried to do as he instructed, feeling the calmness spread through her body. It was a strange sensation, like she was bing one with the me she had imagined. "Now," Ignis''s voice broke through her concentration. "Summon water again. But this time, don''t force it. Let it flow naturally, like the calm me inside you." Amberine opened her eyes, feeling a newfound sense of control. She held out her hand and muttered the incantation, focusing on the calmness within her. This time, the water didn''te out in pitiful droplets. A steady stream flowed from her hand, cool and refreshing. "I did it!" she eximed, her eyes wide with surprise and delight. Ignis nodded, a small smile ying on his fiery lips. "Yes, you did. See what happens when you have control?" Amberine grinned, feeling a surge of pride. "Thank you, Ignis. That really helped." "Don''t thank me yet," Ignis said, his tone serious again. "That was just the first step. There''s still much to learn. You need to master each element and their harmonization. Only then can you truly unlock the power of the magic circles." Amberine''s eyes sparkled with determination. "I''m ready. Teach me everything." Chapter 63: The Late Amberine and The Fire Spirit "Nice of you to join thend of the living," Ignismented from his perch on her bedside table, his fiery form flickering mischievously. "Not now, Ignis," Amberine snapped, rushing to pull on her clothes. She struggled with her robe, nearly tripping over her own feet in her haste. Ignis floated closer, his fiery eyes watching her with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You know, if you nned your mornings better, you wouldn''t have to rush around like a headless chicken," Ignis remarked. Amberine shot him a re as she pulled her hair into a messy ponytail. "I don''t need advice from a fire spirit who doesn''t even have to sleep." Ignoring hisughter, she grabbed her bag and shoved her books inside. Amberine woke with a start, the sunlight streaming through her window casting an irritating glow on her face. She squinted at the clock, her heart sinking as she realized she had overslept. "Damn it!" she muttered, throwing off her covers and scrambling to her feet. "Nice of you to join thend of the living," Ignismented from his perch on her bedside table, his fiery form flickering mischievously. "Not now, Ignis," Amberine snapped, rushing to pull on her clothes. She struggled with her robe, nearly tripping over her own feet in her haste. Ignis floated closer, his fiery eyes watching her with a mix of amusement and exasperation. "You know, if you nned your mornings better, you wouldn''t have to rush around like a headless chicken," Ignis remarked. Amberine shot him a re as she pulled her hair into a messy ponytail. "I don''t need advice from a fire spirit who doesn''t even have to sleep." Ignoring hisughter, she grabbed her bag and shoved her books inside. She was about to dash out of the room when Ignis reminded her of something crucial. "Don''t forget me." Amberine groaned and opened her robe. "Get in, and try not to burn me, okay?" Ignis grinned. "No promises." He shrank his form and nestled inside her robe, his warmth immediately noticeable. Amberine winced as she felt the heat. "Hot!" she yelped. "Tone it down, Ignis!" Amberine had barely taken a few steps when she realized she couldn''t go to the university looking like she had just rolled out of bed. She made a sharp turn towards the bathroom, deciding she needed a quick clean-up. Her reflection in the mirror showed her tangled hair and sleep-creased face, a sight that made her groan in frustration. "Ten minutes," she muttered to herself. "I can do this in ten minutes." She turned on the faucet, sshing cold water on her face to wake herself up fully. The shock of the cold water made her gasp, but it also cleared thest remnants of sleep from her mind. She grabbed a washcloth, quickly scrubbing her face and neck. The sensation was rough but effective, leaving her skin tingling and more awake. "Quick and efficient," Ignismented from his warm spot inside her robe. "Impressive." "Quiet," she shot back, grabbing her toothbrush and squeezing a generous amount of toothpaste onto it. She brushed vigorously, her mind already racing through the tasks she needed to aplish today. After rinsing her mouth, she ran ab through her hair, untangling the knots with quick, practiced movements. She pulled it back into a tight ponytail, hoping it would stay in ce throughout the day. Satisfied that she looked somewhat presentable, she turned her attention to her clothes. Amberine pulled open her wardrobe, quickly scanning her options. She grabbed a simple yet neat outfit: a fitted tunic,fortable trousers, and her worn but sturdy boots. She dressed in record time, her fingers moving with the speed of someone who had done this countless times before. "Better?" she asked Ignis as she adjusted her robe. "Much," he replied, his mes flickering approvingly. "You might actually pass as a student now, instead of a sleep-deprived zombie." "Gee, thanks," she muttered, stuffing her notebooks and quills into her bag. Her eyes darted around the room, making sure she hadn''t forgotten anything important. "Alright, I think that''s everything." Just as she was about to dash out of the room, she remembered one more thing. She opened a drawer and pulled out a small, silver pendant. It was a good luck charm given to her by her grandmother, and she never went to an important ss without it. She sped it around her neck, feeling a bit more grounded and ready to face the day. "Now I''m ready," she said, her voice more determined. "Don''t forget me," Ignis reminded her, his voice taking on a teasing tone. Amberine groaned and opened her robe. "Get in, and try not to burn me, okay?" Ignis grinned. "No promises." He shrank his form and nestled inside her robe, his warmth immediately noticeable. Amberine winced as she felt the heat. "Hot!" she yelped. "Tone it down, Ignis!" "Alright, alright," Ignis relented, dimming his mes just enough to make it bearable. Amberine burst out of her room and sprinted down the hallway, her footsteps echoing loudly. She bolted out the front door and saw the carriage she usually caught already moving down the street. With a burst of speed, she ran after it, shouting, "Wait!" The driver nced back but kept moving. Amberine pumped her legs harder, feeling Ignis''s warmth against her chest. "Hold on!" she yelled again. The driver finally slowed down just enough for her to catch up. She leapt, barely catching the edge of the carriage with one hand. As she scrambled to pull herself up, she noticed another figure leaping gracefully onto the back of the carriage. "Hi there! Looks like we''re in the same boat!" Amberine called out cheerfully, her heart racing. The figure turned, revealing none other than ra. Amberine''s cheerfulness instantly evaporated. "Oh, it''s you," she said, her tone turning sarcastic. "Looks like someone got very little sleep again." ra, as always, remained stoic and indifferent. Her beautiful blonde hair was tied up in an unusually practical style, and she simply stared at Amberine without a word. "Is she trying to mock my messy ponytail indirectly?" Amberine frowned as she made a realization "Wow, she defeated you without even uttering a single thing," Ignismented dryly from inside her robe. "Shut up," Amberine hissed under her breath. "But seriously," Ignis continued, his tone turning analytical, "her mana is impressive. It''s filled with her origin attribute of yellow and gold, a characteristic mana not bounded by elements. And I can sense she''s adept in water magic, even more so than you are with fire." "Stop praising her," Amberine muttered, her face flushing with annoyance. ra, having heard none of this exchange, turned her attention back to the road. Amberine clenched her fists, determined not to let ra''s indifference get to her. They both ran the rest of the way to the university in silence, each lost in their own thoughts. As they approached the ssroom, the chatter of their fellow students grew louder. The topic of conversation was the same as always: the supplementary task ofbining the five magic circles. From the snippets of conversation Amberine caught, it seemed almost no one had seeded. "I heard only two people got a perfect score," one student whispered. "Yeah, and the rest of us? Barely managed a B if we were lucky," another replied. Amberine''s stomach churned. She had to do well in this ss, especially under the watchful eye of Professor Draven. The mere thought of him made her shiver. As they entered the ssroom, the chatter abruptly died down. A familiar sound echoed through the hallway¡ªProfessor Draven''s measured, deliberate strides. The air in the room seemed to grow colder with each step he took, and the students fell silent, their earlier conversations forgotten. "He''sing," Ignis whispered from within Amberine''s robe. "This guy is dangerous." "I know that more than anyone," Amberine replied, her voice barely a whisper. Professor Draven entered the room, his cold eyes scanning the students with a look of mild disdain. He was a tall man, his presencemanding and intimidating. His dark robes billowed as he walked, and the air seemed to grow even colder in his wake. "Attention," Draven''s voice cut through the silence like a knife. "The ss will begin." Amberine swallowed hard, feeling Ignis''s reassuring warmth against her chest. She had to focus, had to prove herself. This was her chance to show Draven¡ªand ra¡ªthat she was not to be underestimated. Draven moved to the front of the room, his gaze sweeping over the students. "Today, we will continue our exploration ofbining magic circles. I expect each of you to have made significant progress since ourst session." Chapter 64: Professor Dravens Test (End) The Beautiful Lecture "ce your papers on your desks and make them float. You have five seconds," hemanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation. Amberine''s heart raced as she fumbled to retrieve her paper from her bag. She had spent countless hours on this task, pouring her mana and effort into the intricate design. She nced at ra, who was already calmly levitating her paper with a practiced ease that made Amberine grit her teeth. The ssroom filled with the soft rustling of parchment as students followed Draven''s orders. Amberine took a deep breath, focusing her mana to lift her paper off the desk. It hovered shakily at first but then steadied. Draven raised his hand, and a faint glow enveloped the room. The papers floated higher, seemingly drawn by an unseen force. One by one, they drifted toward Draven, who examined each with a discerning eye. Two papers, however, bypassed his initial scrutiny and floated directly into his hands. He held them up, his expression unchanging. "Neophyte Amberine and Neophyte ra," he announced, his voice carrying a hint of something that might have been approval. "You two have achieved a perfect score." Amberine cursed under her breath, feeling a mixture of pride and frustration. The fact that ra had also seeded took the edge off her aplishment. She felt Ignis shift within her robe, his warmth a reminder of his presence. "She''s a real genius, unlike you," Ignis snorted, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Shut up," Amberine muttered, trying to suppress a smile. Draven continued, "We will now have a peer review session. You will evaluate each other''s work and provide constructive feedback. You have ten minutes." The students exchanged uneasy nces, but they quickly formed groups. Amberine found herself paired with ra, abination that seemed to catch the attention of their ssmates. They gathered around, eager to see the work of the two top students. Amberine and ra spread their papers on the table. Amberine''s was aplex web of interlocking circles, each one meticulously drawn to channel mana efficiently. ra''s was a masterpiece of simplicity and elegance, with each line perfectly ced to create a harmonious flow of energy. "Impressive," ra said, her voice neutral but with a hint of genuine respect. "Yours too," Amberine replied, unable to keep the admiration out of her voice. Despite their rivalry, she couldn''t deny ra''s skill. As they discussed their methods, their mana seemed to resonate, creating a subtle harmony. The other students watched in awe as the two papers began to glow softly, the magic circles blending together to form a beautiful, unified design. The scene that emerged was stunning¡ªa vibrantndscape filled with shimmering energy, like a window into another world. Draven observed the demonstration with a keen eye. "This is the essence of harmonization," he said, addressing the ss. "The key to understanding how the world is connected lies in recognizing the interdependence of mana flows. Mana is not just a resource; it is a fundamentalponent of the universe." With a gesture, Draven moved the supplementary task papers to the walls, encircling the students. The papers glowed with a brilliant blue light, each magic circle contributing to arger, more intricate design. The walls seemed to dissolve, reced by a breathtaking view of the cosmos. The students found themselves standing in the midst of a vast, star-filled expanse. Nebe swirled around them, their colors vivid and otherworldly. Stars twinkled in the distance, ands orbited in intricate patterns. It was as if the ssroom had been transported to the heart of the universe. Gasps of amazement filled the air as the students took in the scene. "Incredible," one student murmured, his eyes wide with wonder. "It''s like we''re in a dream." "Look at that neb!" another student eximed, pointing to a swirling mass of vibrant colors. "I''ve never seen anything so beautiful." Amberine''s breath caught in her throat as she gazed at the spectacle around her. The beauty of the cosmos was overwhelming, each detail so vivid it felt like a dream. She nced at ra, who was equally mesmerized, her usuallyposed expression softened by awe. Draven''s voice broke the spell. "What you see is the result of harmonizing your individual efforts. Each of you contributed to this vision, just as each of you is a part of the greater whole. Mana connects us all, and through it, we can achieve wonders." The scene that unfolded was stunning. A vibrantndscape filled with shimmering energy spread out before them, like a window into another world. The nebe swirled in majestic patterns, their colors shifting from deep blues and purples to brilliant reds and golds. Stars twinkled like diamonds scattered across the vast expanse, their light reflecting off the floating magic circles. Draven continued, his voice carrying a profound weight. "What you see is the manifestation of yourbined efforts. Each magic circle, each line, and each connection you made contributed to this grand tapestry. This is the true power of harmonization¡ªwhen individual elementse together to create something far greater than the sum of their parts." The students remained silent, absorbing the profound lesson. The scene around them shifted, showing the evolution of gxies, the birth of stars, and the delicate bnce of cosmic forces. It was a visual representation of the interconnectedness of all things, a reminder of the power they wielded. Amberine''s eyes widened as she watched a star explode into a supernova, its brilliance lighting up the entire expanse. She felt a shiver run down her spine, a mixture of awe and humility. The universe was vast and iprehensible, yet here she was, a part of it, connected to its very essence through mana. Draven''s gaze swept over the students, his expression one of satisfaction. "Remember this moment," he said. "Remember what you are capable of when you work together, when you understand and respect the flow of mana. This is the foundation of all magic, the key to unlocking your true potential." With a gesture, Draven brought them back to reality. The walls of the ssroom reappeared, and the papers returned to their original state. The students blinked, still dazed by the experience, the beauty of the cosmos lingering in their minds. "Wow," Ignis whispered, his voice filled with awe. Amberine could only nod in agreement. The beauty of the scene was overwhelming, each detail so vivid it felt like a dream. She nced at ra, who was equally mesmerized. Draven''s voice broke the spell. "What you see is the result of harmonizing your individual efforts. Each of you contributed to this vision, just as each of you is a part of the greater whole. Mana connects us all, and through it, we can achieve wonders." The students remained silent, absorbing the profound lesson. The scene around them shifted, showing the evolution of gxies, the birth of stars, and the delicate bnce of cosmic forces. It was a visual representation of the interconnectedness of all things, a reminder of the power they wielded. After a few moments, Draven brought them back to reality. The walls of the ssroom reappeared, and the papers returned to their original state. The students blinked, still dazed by the experience. "Now, let''s discuss why Neophyte Amberine''s and Neophyte ra''s circles seeded," Draven said, his tone returning to its usual coldness. "Their designs were not only precise but also deeply intuitive. They understood the fundamental principles of mana flow and applied them effectively." He continued, exining the advanced theories of interconnectedness and the importance of intuition in magic. "Each of you has the potential to reach this level," he said, "but it requires dedication, understanding, and a willingness to see beyond the obvious." Amberine listened intently, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. Despite her rivalry with ra, she realized there was much she could learn from her. The same seemed true for ra, who nced at Amberine with a newfound respect. Draven''s lecture ended with a challenge. "I have tailored these papers to resonate with your individual mana. Study them, understand the connections, and strive to reach a new level in your magic. ss dismissed." As the students gathered their belongings, they buzzed with excitement and curiosity. Amberine felt a mix of exhaustion and exhration. She had seeded, but the journey was far from over. "That was... incredible," Ignis said softly. "Yeah," Amberine agreed, her eyes lingering on ra for a moment. "It really was." They left the ssroom, the experience still vivid in their minds. Amberine knew that this was just the beginning. There were greater challenges ahead, but for the first time, she felt ready to face them, not just as apetitor, but as a part of somethingrger. Chapter 65: The Silent Merchant (End) The New Retainer As thest of her ssmates exited, Amberine lingered for a moment by the doorway, casting a final nce back at the now-empty room. Her mind reyed the events of the lesson, each detail weighed against her internal barometer of self-critique. The intricate web of mana circles she had constructed with painstaking precision, the slight waver in her control when Draven''s gaze fell upon her work, and the irritating perfection of ra''s execution¡ªall of it churned within her, leaving a sour taste of unfulfilled potential. Draven''s eyes followed her out of the room, his gaze analytical and cold. He had noticed the subtle signs of strain in Amberine''s demeanor, the slight tremor in her hands, the way she held herself as if shielding against an invisible weight. Something about her situation had caught his interest, but he pushed it aside for the moment. Amberine walked down the corridor, her footsteps echoing softly against the stone walls. She passed groups of students engrossed in excited conversation, their voices a cacophony of spection and theory about the day''s lesson. Each group seemed to orbit around a central figure, much like thes she had seen in the illusionary cosmos earlier, their discussions animated and intense. She barely registered their presence, her mind clouded with thoughts of her own inadequacy. The hallway stretched out before her, an endless path of self-doubt and frustration. She finally reached a quiet alcove and sank onto a bench, burying her face in her hands. "Why can''t I ever get ahead?" she whispered to herself. There is a hint of fire mana with different properties from her actual mana which interests him, but for now, there is something more important that needs his attention. Draven''s attention shifted to another figure still seated at the back of the room. A person draped in the university''s magician robe, a hood casting their face in shadow. Draven''s voice cut through the remaining silence, his tone as indifferent as ever. "Trust me, you wouldn''t want to enter my office, Liora." The figure chuckled, a low, amused sound that echoed in the near-empty room. She stood gracefully, moving towards the window. "It''s truly a great view from up here," she remarked, her eyes scanning the vast expanse outside. "As expected of the university magic tower. It was quite a challenge to infiltrate this ce. But how did you know?" Draven began tidying up his desk, his movements precise and efficient. Books floated into his bag under the control of his psychokinesis. "Your posture, the way you moved through the shadows, even the manner in which you avoided direct eye contact with the students¡ªit all pointed to someone trained in espionage. The robe, while an impressive imitation, carries the slightest hint of a different scent, perhaps from your travels. And the fact that you remained after ss suggests a purpose beyond mere observation." Draven paused, allowing the weight of his words to settle before continuing, his analytical gaze never wavering from the figure cloaked in shadows. "When you first entered the room, I noted the fluidity in your movements. There was an economy of motion, a traitmonly found in individuals who are ustomed to moving silently and efficiently through various terrains. Unlike the students, whose steps are still marked by uncertainty and inexperience, your gait was sure, almost predatory." He continued, his voice calm and measured, "As the ss progressed, you positioned yourself strategically¡ªfar enough to remain inconspicuous, yet close enough to observe without arousing suspicion. This choice of location is not random; it is a calcted decision, indicative of someone trained to gather intelligence while minimizing their own exposure." Draven''s eyes flickered with a hint of amusement as he added, "Moreover, the way you avoided direct eye contact was telling. It''s a ssic technique employed by spies and infiltrators to prevent others from discerning their intentions or reading their emotions. Your attention was subtly directed towards the peripheries, constantly scanning for threats or opportunities, which further corroborated my initial hypothesis." He gestured towards her robe, his tone taking on a hint of curiosity. "The robe you wear is indeed an impressive imitation. However, there are minute details that betray its origin. The stitching pattern, for instance, differs slightly from the standard issued by this institution. It''s a style I''ve seen in the eastern regions, where the weavers favor a particr cross-stitch that is both durable and quick to produce." Draven''s gaze narrowed as he continued his deductions. "The scent clinging to your robe was another giveaway. It carries a faint hint of jasmine and sandalwood, fragrancesmonly used in the southern markets. This,bined with traces of iron and salt, suggests recent travel by sea¡ªperhaps a journey that took you through bustling ports and dense marketces." He took a step closer, his voice lowering slightly. "And then there''s the matter of your demeanor after ss. While the students were eager to leave, chatting animatedly about the lesson, you remained. This indicated a specific interest in either the content discussed or in myself. Given your background and the fact that you chose to reveal yourself now, it is clear that your purpose here extends beyond mere observation." Draven''s fingers tapped rhythmically on the desk, a sign of his deep contemtion. "Even your breathing pattern was telling. It remained controlled and measured throughout the ss, indicative of someone trained in maintainingposure under stress. This is a trait I''ve observed in operatives who have undergone rigorous training in disciplines that require a high level of physical and mental endurance." He allowed a small smile to touch his lips as he concluded his analysis. "So you see, every detail, no matter how minute, contributes to therger picture. Your presence, your movements, the subtle clues left in your wake¡ªthey all pointed to someone who operates in the shadows, someone skilled in the arts of infiltration and espionage. But I guess it''s not the first time you found yourself noticed by me. It seems you''ve gotten used to it," Liora pulled back her hood, revealing her face. Her eyes sparkled with a mixture of admiration and amusement. "You''re as sharp as ever, Draven. Possibly the sharpest person I''ve ever encountered." "But there''s one certain thing that made me immediately realize you''re not one of my students," Draven started, inviting Liora''s curiosity. Of course, Liora got interested. "And that is?" Draven closed his bag, looking at her with his sharp eyes. "You''re not afraid of me," His words were calm and firm like his presence. "Pfft! Ahahaha!" Liora couldn''t maintain herughter. "Yeah, you right, you right. I guess that makes sense! How stupid I am to forget that fact!" "So?" Draven''s expression remained stoic. "Do you agree to my offer to coborate? Have I passed all your qualifications?" She nodded, her demeanor turning serious. "Yes. I agree to do whatever you ask of me. Now, what is your first order, my lord?" Draven''s eyes flickered with a hint of satisfaction. "Your first task is to send a message to one of your partners in your merchant group. Tell her to go to my mansion in my earldom. There''s no need for subterfuge; she can approach the front gate and inform the guards that she is a friend of yours. My butlers and retainers will assist her in securing a permanent store for your merchant group. Once that is settled, send one person here, to the capital as well." Liora raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "Why? I guess I don''t need to ask now, do I?" She saluted, a gesture half-mocking, half-respectful. "I don''t know what you''re nning, but I have a feeling it''s something I won''t regret." As she turned to leave, she pulled out a small ck whistle and ced it on Draven''s desk. "Use this whenever you need to summon me." With that, she disappeared into the shadows, as silently as she had appeared. Draven picked up the whistle, examining it closely. His fingers traced the intricate carvings along its surface. "Interesting," he murmured, detecting a faint hint of magic embedded within the whistle. It was a subtle enchantment, designed to resonate with a specific mana signature¡ªLiora''s, no doubt. He ced it carefully in his pocket, a small smile ying at the corners of his lips. This coboration, he thought, might prove to be more intriguing than he had anticipated. The ssroom was empty now, the echoes of the day''s lesson fading into the silence. Draven''s mind, however, was far from quiet. ns and calctions whirled within his thoughts, each one weaving into the next with meticulous precision. He nced out the window, his eyes reflecting the vastness of the cosmos they had glimpsed earlier. Chapter 66: What? A Ceremony? "What''s happening?" Ignis''s voice whispered from inside her robe, his tone curious and slightly impatient. "I don''t know," Amberine muttered back, feeling the fire spirit''s heat radiate against her chest. She nced around, looking for someone who might have answers. Spotting a fellow neophyte, she tapped her on the shoulder. "Do you know what''s going on?" The student turned, her eyes bright with excitement. "We''re supposed to head to the grand auditorium. It''s the opening ceremony for the semester. They do it a few weeks in so we''re not too distracted by clubs right away." Amberine nodded, thanking her before making her way toward the auditorium. Around her, students were abuzz with anticipation, their conversations a blend of spection and enthusiasm. "An opening ceremony," she murmured, half to herself and half to Ignis. "Sounds like a big deal," Ignis remarked, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice. Amberine tried to recall theyout of the Magic Tower University. Despite having been there for a few weeks, the sheer size andplexity of the campus often left her feeling disoriented. She took a deep breath, determined to find her way without getting lost. The corridors seemed to twist and turn, each one looking almost identical to thest. She passed through halls lined with portraits of esteemed magicians and shelves filled with ancient tomes. The architecture was a blend of the arcane and the practical, with walls adorned in intricate carvings and runes that pulsed faintly withtent magic. Amberine stopped a group of students who looked like they knew where they were going. "Excuse me, could you point me towards the grand auditorium?" One of them, a tall boy with a friendly smile, nodded. "Sure! It''s just up ahead. Take the next left, then a right at the hall of elemental statues. You can''t miss it." "Thanks," Amberine replied, grateful for the directions. She hurried along, following the path they''d described. As she turned the corner, she found herself in a vast hall filled with statues, each one representing a different elemental force. The statues were imposing, their forms carved with such detail that they seemed almost alive. She paused for a moment, awestruck by the sight. "Wow," she breathed. "Look at these, Ignis. They''re incredible." Ignis hummed appreciatively. "They certainly are. The craftsmanship is superb. But we should keep moving if we don''t want to bete." Amberine nodded and pressed on, finally spotting the grand auditorium in the distance. The structure loomed ahead, its towering spires and grand entrance making it unmistakable. She joined the growing stream of students heading inside, feeling a mix of relief and anticipation. The crowd thickened as they approached the grand auditorium, a towering structure that loomed over the campus. Amberine had passed by it many times, but this was the first time she would see its interior. The doors stood wide open, and streams of students flowed inside, their robes a kaleidoscope of colors. Neophytes like herself mingled with Magisters, Mystics, and even the elusive Enlightened. Knights in their course uniforms moved among them, their presence adding an air of solemnity to the lively throng. Amberine''s eyes widened as she entered the auditorium. The vast hall was illuminated by floating orbs of light, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the assembled students. The ceiling arched high above, painted with a mural depicting the history of magic. Rows upon rows of seats stretched out before her, filling quickly as students and faculty members took their ces. "Wow," Ignis whispered, his voice filled with awe. "This ce is incredible." Amberine nodded silently, her eyes scanning the crowd. She noticed the robes of higher-ranking students and faculty members, each more ornate than thest. There was a sense of hierarchy even in their attire, a visual representation of their ce within the university''s structure. She found a seat near the front, hoping for a good view of the stage. As the seats filled, a hush fell over the auditorium. The room dimmed, and a spotlight illuminated the stage. The ceremony began with a series of performances¡ªmagical disys of elemental prowess, illusions that dazzled the eye, and enchanting melodies that seemed to weave through the air like silk. Each act was met with thunderous apuse, the students enthralled by the spectacle. Amberine watched in rapt attention, her earlier frustrations momentarily forgotten. The first performance featured a group of Magisters demonstrating elemental magic. mes danced in intricate patterns, forming phoenixes and dragons that soared across the stage. Water spiraled into the air, creating cascading waterfalls and shimmering rainbows. The audience gasped as the Magistersbined their powers, merging fire and water into a magnificent disy of steam and light. Next, a Mystic took the stage, her presencemanding and serene. She began to weave an illusion, transforming the stage into a forest bathed in moonlight. The trees seemed to sway in a gentle breeze, and ethereal creatures flitted among the branches. Amberine could almost feel the cool night air and hear the rustling leaves. The illusion was so convincing that it drew the audience into a collective dream, leaving them in awe when it finally dissipated. Following the illusionist, a group of neophytes presented a synchronized spellcasting routine. Their movements were precise and elegant, each gesture releasing bursts of colorful magic. They created a series of geometric patterns in the air, the spells intertwining and forming a luminous tapestry. Theplexity and coordination required were impressive, showcasing the students'' dedication and skill. The final performance was a musical enchantment by the university''s choir, known for their ability to infuse music with magic. As they sang, their voices harmonized perfectly, and the air around them seemed to shimmer. The melodies carried subtle enchantments, filling the audience with a sense of peace and wonder. The choir''s performance ended with a crescendo that left the hall vibrating with energy, and the apuse was deafening. Amberine couldn''t tear her eyes away from the stage. The performances had transported her to a different world, making her forget her earlier frustrations and the pressure she felt. She was filled with a renewed sense of purpose and excitement for whaty ahead. The performances were followed by weing speeches from various faculty members, each one expressing their excitement for the new semester and the potential they saw in their students. Amberine listened intently, absorbing every word. The faculty spoke of the importance of perseverance, the value of curiosity, and the power of unity. Each speech was met with enthusiastic apuse, the energy in the room growing with each speaker. "And now," the master of ceremonies announced, his voice echoing through the hall, "please wee the Chancellor of Magic Tower University, along with the esteemed members of the university senate." The room buzzed with anticipation as a grand procession began. Two knights in gleaming armor led the way, their steps measured and precise. Behind them, a dozen more knights, seemingly made of stone, marched in perfect formation. They nked the chancellor and the senate members, creating an imposing yet awe-inspiring sight. The chancellor, a figure with long gray hair, spectacles, and a flowing beard, walked with an air of authority. His robe, adorned with intricate symbols and shimmering threads, set him apart as a figure of immense power and wisdom. Behind him, the senate members followed, each one wearing the special robes that marked their high status within the university. These influential figures were known not only for their academic prowess but also for their remarkable magical abilities. Amberine couldn''t help but be mesmerized by the procession. The entrance was grand, almost theatrical, and it had the intended effect on the students. As the chancellor and the senate members took their ces on the stage, the students'' admiration and respect were palpable. Among the senate members, Amberine spotted Draven. His cold, analytical gaze swept over the crowd, and she could hear murmurs from the students around her. "He''s so handsome," one girl whispered to her friend. "I''ve heard his lectures are incredible," another added. "Everyone''s talking about how brilliant he is." Amberine snorted quietly, her earlier irritation bubbling to the surface. Despite his undeniable skill and intelligence, she couldn''t forget that Draven was the man she believed had killed her father. Yet, she couldn''t deny the strange charisma he exuded, the way hemanded attention without effort. "He does have a certain¡­ presence," Ignis admitted from his hiding ce. "Charismatic? Really?" Amberine muttered, unable to hide her annoyance. "Well, he''s got everyone''s attention, doesn''t he?" Ignis pointed out. "You have to admit, he''s not what you expected." Amberine gritted her teeth, the fire spirit''s words striking a nerve. "He''s nothing like what I imagined," she conceded reluctantly. As the chancellor took his ce at the front of the stage, the master of ceremonies gestured for silence. The room fell into a respectful hush, all eyes fixed on the chancellor. "Wee, students and faculty, to the realm of magic and wonders," the chancellor began, his voice resonating with a deep,manding tone. Chapter 67: The Lively Grand Opening Amberine leaned forward, her curiosity piqued. Ignis, nestled in her robe, murmured, "This better be good." "Magic Tower University stands as a beacon of knowledge, a sanctuary where the mysteries of magic are unraveled and mastered. For centuries, this institution has cultivated some of the most powerful magicians the world has ever known." As he spoke, tiny sparks of light began to flicker around him, forming intricate patterns in the air. "Our history is rich with tales of discovery and innovation. From the founding Magisters who first established these halls, to the Enlightened who continue to push the boundaries of what we know." The lights expanded into a grand illusion, disying scenes from the university''s past. Amberine watched, mesmerized, as spectral figures enacted moments of great triumph and discovery. "Magic, in all its forms, is a gift. It is a bridge between the mundane and the extraordinary." As the chancellor continued, the illusions shifted to showcase various forms of magic¡ªelemental spells, arcane rituals, and powerful enchantments. Each disy was apanied by gasps and murmurs of awe from the audience. "But magic is not just power; it is also responsibility. Here, you will learn to wield it with wisdom and integrity." The lights around him coalesced into a glowing orb, radiating warmth and light that filled the room. Amberine felt a sense of inspiration wash over her, a deep-seated belief that she was part of something muchrger than herself. "Our university is built on the principles of exploration, discovery, and unity. We are amunity of schrs, bound by our shared pursuit of knowledge." The chancellor''s voice grew softer, more intimate. "Every one of you has the potential to make remarkable contributions to the magical world. And it is our duty to nurture that potential." The orb of light burst into a shower of sparks, each one transforming into a different magical creature¡ªa phoenix, a dragon, a unicorn. The creatures danced above the students'' heads before dissolving into a mist of glittering stardust. "Wee, to the realm of magic and wonders," the chancellor concluded. "Have fun." The room erupted into apuse, the students on their feet in a standing ovation. Amberine joined in, her heart pounding with excitement. The chancellor''s speech had ignited a fire within her, a burning desire to dive deeper into the world of magic. "That was impressive," Ignis admitted grudgingly. "Even I felt something." Amberine exited the auditorium, the energy of the crowd infectious. The campus was buzzing with activity, more vibrant than she had ever seen it. Students gathered in groups, discussing the speech and sharing their excitement for the semester ahead. Various clubs had set up booths, each one trying to attract new members with demonstrations and promises of adventure. "Look at all these people," Amberine said, her voice filled with enthusiasm. "You''re being loud," Ignis grumbled. "And you''re overreacting." Amberine ignored him, her eyes wide with wonder as she wandered through the bustling campus. She passed by a booth where students were demonstrating pyromancy, their mes dancing in intricate patterns. Another group showcased potion-making, the air filled with the scent of exotic herbs and magical ingredients. "Hey, check this out!" Amberine called out as she approached a group performing a synchronized spellcasting routine. The precision and elegance of their movements were mesmerizing. "Are you always this excitable?" Ignis asked, his tone a mix of amusement and exasperation. "Yes, and you should try it sometime," Amberine shot back, her eyes sparkling with excitement. As she continued to explore, she found herself drawn to a booth manned by students from the Knights'' course. They were demonstratingbat magic, their spellsbining physical prowess with magical enhancements. Amberine watched in awe as a knight summoned a spectral sword, its de shimmering with arcane energy. The knight performed a series of fluid movements, the spectral sword slicing through the air with precision. Each swing left trails of glowing energy, and with a final flourish, the knight dispelled the sword, leaving the audience in stunned silence before they erupted into apuse. Amberine was captivated. She moved closer to the booth, her curiosity piqued by the disy of strength and magic. "How do they do that?" she whispered, more to herself than to Ignis. "It''s abination of physical training and enchantments," a voice answered. Amberine turned to see one of the knights, a tall young woman with short, spiky hair and a friendly smile. "Hi, I''m Seraphina," she introduced herself, extending a hand. "Amberine," she replied, shaking her hand. "That was amazing! How long does it take to learn something like that?" "It varies," Seraphina said. "Some pick it up quickly, others take more time. But it''s a lot of hard work and dedication. Are you interested inbat magic?" "I think so," Amberine said, ncing at Ignis. "It seems really challenging, but also incredibly rewarding." "It is," Seraphina agreed. "And it''s not just about fighting. It''s about discipline, control, and understanding your own strengths and limits. If you''re interested, you shoulde by our training sessions. We''re always looking for new recruits." "I''ll definitely think about it," Amberine said, feeling a surge of excitement. Seraphina gave her a nod of encouragement before returning to the demonstration. Amberine watched for a while longer, absorbing every detail of thebat techniques and the flow of magic. The Knights'' course was definitely something she wanted to explore further. Moving on, she found herself at a booth for the Elemental Research Club. The members were engaged in a lively discussion about the properties of different elements and their interactions. Amberine listened intently, fascinated by the depth of knowledge and the passion they exhibited. Before she could move closer, Ignis decided to make his presence known. With a mischievous glint in his eye, he sent a small burst of me shooting out from her robe. It wasn''t harmful, but it was enough to draw attention. "Amberine, your robe!" a nearby student eximed, pointing at the smoldering fabric. Amberine''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she quickly patted out the small fire. "Ignis, what are you doing?" she hissed. "Just having a bit of fun," Ignis replied innocently, though Amberine could sense his amusement. The incident had drawn a small crowd, and Amberine felt a pang of mortification. She hurried away from the knights'' booth, her mind racing with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Great, now everyone thinks I''m some kind of walking fire hazard," she muttered. Ignis chuckled. "You have to admit, it was pretty funny." Amberine scowled. "Not the kind of attention I wanted, Ignis." As she moved away from the crowd, she found herself surrounded by a sea of club representatives, each one eager to recruit new members. They called out to her, offering pamphlets and demonstrating their unique talents. "Join the Elemental Research Club! Discover the secrets of the elements!" "Sign up for the Alchemical Society! Create potions that can change the world!" "Join the Combat Magic Club! Hone your skills and be a master of battle!" Amberine felt overwhelmed by the sheer number of options. She wanted to join them all, to learn everything she could, but she knew she had to choose wisely. "I think the Elemental Research Club sounds interesting," she said, ncing at a nearby booth. "Boring," Ignis scoffed. "Go for the Combat Magic Club. They have real action." Amberine sighed. "You always want excitement. I want to understand the deeper workings of magic." "You can''t understand anything if you''re too busy studying to experience it," Ignis retorted. The argument continued, with Ignis advocating for clubs that promised adventure and Amberine leaning towards those that focused on research and learning. Each club they passed seemed to offer something unique, and the decision grew more difficult with every step. "You can''t do everything," Ignis pointed out. "You have to pick one." "I know, but it''s so hard to choose," Amberine replied, frustration creeping into her voice. "I want to make the right decision." As they approached a crossroads, Amberine felt a pang of uncertainty. The clubs were vying for her attention, each one representing a different path she could take. She stood there, torn between her desire for knowledge and her yearning for adventure. Ignis sighed. "Look, why don''t you just pick the one that feels right? You can always changeter if it doesn''t work out." Amberine nodded, taking a deep breath. "You''re right. I just need to make a decision." She took a moment to survey her options once more. The Elemental Research Club, with its promise of unraveling the mysteries of magic, called to her inquisitive nature. The Combat Magic Club, with its focus on strength and action, appealed to her sense of adventure. And then there were the other clubs, each offering their own unique experiences and opportunities. As the afternoon sun cast long shadows across the campus, Amberine stood at the crossroads, her mind racing with possibilities. The path she chose would shape her journey at Magic Tower University, and she wanted to make sure it was the right one. With a determined look in her eyes, Amberine squared her shoulders and took a step forward, ready to embrace whatever the future held. The decision was hers to make, and she was ready to face the challenges ahead. Chapter 68: Surveying The Clubs Amberine stood at the crossroads, her eyes darting between the various club booths that lined the bustling courtyard. The energy in the air was infectious, each booth a beacon of excitement and potential. She nced at Ignis, who peeked out from her robe, his tiny eyes gleaming with mischief. "Alright, Ignis," she said, taking a deep breath. "Let''s explore a bit before we make any decisions." "Finally, some sense," Ignis muttered, though his tone was more amused than annoyed. Amberine''s first stop was the Elemental Research Club. The booth was adorned with intricate diagrams and glowing crystals, each one representing a different element. A tall,nky boy with spectacles greeted her with a smile. "Wee! Interested in the secrets of the elements?" he asked enthusiastically. "Absolutely," Amberine replied, her eyes wide with curiosity. The boy introduced himself as Lyle and began exining the club''s focus on understanding and manipting elemental forces. As he spoke, he demonstrated a simple water maniption spell, causing a small sphere of water to hover in the air. "We delve into the properties of each element, seeking to understand their unique characteristics and potentialbinations," Lyle exined, his hands guiding the water sphere through graceful arcs. Amberine watched, captivated by the elegance of the spell. "That''s amazing," she said. "How long did it take you to learn that?" "A few months of practice," Lyle replied modestly. "But there''s so much more to explore. You should join us for a meeting sometime." "I''ll definitely consider it," Amberine said, genuinely intrigued. As she moved on, Ignis piped up. "They seem nice, but a bit too¡­ quiet for my taste." Amberine chuckled. "Not everything has to be loud and explosive, Ignis." "Where''s the fun in that?" he retorted. Next, she approached the booth for the Alchemical Society. The air was thick with the scent of exotic herbs and potions. A girl with wild, curly hair was busy mixing ingredients in a cauldron, the liquid inside bubbling and changing colors. "Hi there!" she called out, waving Amberine over. "Interested in a bit of alchemy?" Amberine nodded, intrigued by the myriad of potions disyed on the table. "What kind of potions do you make?" "Everything from healing draughts to invisibility elixirs," the girl replied, her eyes sparkling with enthusiasm. "I''m Mira, by the way." Amberine introduced herself and listened as Mira exined the club''s activities. She showed Amberine a simple potion-making process,bining ingredients with practiced ease. "It''s like cooking, but with a bit more magic," Mira said with a grin. Amberine found herself fascinated by the precision and creativity involved in alchemy. "It seems reallyplex, but also very rewarding," she mused. "It is," Mira agreed. "You should join us for a session. We''re always experimenting with new recipes." "I''ll think about it," Amberine said, feeling the pull of curiosity. As she walked away, Ignis chimed in. "Potions are cool, but I don''t think I have the patience for all that mixing and measuring." "You don''t have to," Amberine replied. "I''m the one who would be joining the club, remember?" "Details, details," Ignis said with a dismissive wave. Amberine''s next stop was the Combat Magic Club. The booth was crowded, with students gathered around watching a sparring match. Two members, d in light armor, were engaged in a fierce but controlled duel, their spells enhancing their physical attacks. "Now this is more like it," Ignis said eagerly. Amberine watched in awe as one of thebatants summoned a shield of light to deflect a fiery projectile. The other countered with a swift, enchanted de, the sh of magic and metal filling the air with sparks. The sheer intensity of the duel,bined with the raw energy of the spells, sent a thrill through her. As the match concluded, a tall, muscr girl approached Amberine. "Enjoying the show?" she asked with a grin. "It''s incredible," Amberine replied. "I''m Amberine, by the way." "Nice to meet you, Amberine. I''m Kara, captain of the Combat Magic Club," the girl said, offering a firm handshake. "Interested in joining? We''re always looking for new talent." Amberine hesitated, ncing at Ignis. "It looks intense," she said. "Do you think I could handle it?" Karaughed, a warm and hearty sound. "Everyone starts somewhere. With training and dedication, you''ll get there. Besides, it''s not just about fighting. It''s about discipline, strategy, and pushing your limits." Amberine felt a spark of excitement. "I think I''d like to give it a try." "Great! Come by our training session tomorrow. We''ll get you started with the basics," Kara said with an encouraging smile. Amberine left the booth feeling invigorated. Ignis was practically buzzing with excitement. "Finally, some real action! This is going to be awesome!" "Calm down, Ignis," Amberine said, though she couldn''t help but share his enthusiasm. As she walked away from the Combat Magic Club booth, Amberine couldn''t help but rey the duel in her mind. The fluid movements, the powerful spells, the precise coordination¡ªit was all so captivating. She imagined herself in the thick of battle, her own spells crackling with energy as she faced off against opponents. The thought sent a shiver of excitement down her spine. Amberine wandered through the crowded courtyard, her senses overwhelmed by the variety of sights, sounds, and smells. She passed by booths showcasing different clubs, each one offering a unique experience. Students demonstrated their skills and talents, hoping to attract new members. At the Pyromancy Club booth, mes danced in intricate patterns, controlled by the deft hands of the students. The Alchemical Society''s booth was filled with the scent of exotic herbs and bubbling potions. A group from the Bardic Arts Club yed enchanting melodies on magical instruments, their music weaving through the air like a spell. As she continued exploring, she found herself at the booth for the Mystical Creatures Society. The area was filled with cages and enclosures housing various magical creatures. A petite girl with a gentle demeanor was feeding a tiny, winged creature that chirped happily in her hands. Amberine approached, her curiosity piqued. "Hi there," she said, smiling at the girl. "What''s this little one?" "This is a pixie," the girl exined, her voice soft and soothing. "They''re very yful but also quite intelligent. I''m Sta, by the way." "I''m Amberine. It''s nice to meet you," she replied, watching the pixie with fascination. Its wings fluttered delicately, and it chirped again, a sound that reminded her of tiny bells. "Would you like to hold her?" Sta asked, holding out the pixie. Amberine nodded eagerly. "I''d love to." Sta gently ced the pixie in Amberine''s hands. The tiny creature''s wings fluttered softly, and Amberine felt a sense of wonder. "This is incredible," she said. "I''d love to learn more about magical creatures." "You''re wee to join us," Sta said warmly. "We meet every week to discuss our findings and care for the creatures." Amberine''s heart swelled with excitement. "I''ll definitely consider it." As she moved on, Ignismented, "I like her. She''s calm, but there''s a spark there." "See, even you can appreciate something that''s not all about explosions," Amberine teased. Ignis huffed. "Don''t get used to it." Amberine continued to explore, visiting booths for the Enchantment Guild, the Rune Society, and even the Bardic Arts Club. Each one offered a unique perspective on magic, and Amberine found herself drawn to the passion and dedication of the members. At the Enchantment Guild booth, a student demonstrated how to imbue everyday objects with magical properties. Amberine watched as a simple ne was transformed into a protective charm. The intricacy of the runes and the precision required fascinated her. The Rune Society booth was equally captivating. Students there were inscribing powerful symbols onto stones, each rune glowing faintly with magical energy. Amberine marveled at theplexity of the designs and the skill required to create them. The Bardic Arts Club was a different kind of magic altogether. The students performed spells through music, their melodies enchanting and otherworldly. Amberine found herself swaying to the rhythm, the music wrapping around her like a warm embrace. By the time she reached the end of the courtyard, her mind was buzzing with possibilities. She sat down on a bench, feeling both exhrated and overwhelmed. "Ignis, what should I do?" she asked, her voice tinged with uncertainty. Ignis emerged from her robe, perching on her shoulder. "You''ve seen a lot today. What stood out to you the most?" Amberine thought for a moment. "I loved the Elemental Research Club''s focus on understanding magic at a fundamental level. The Alchemical Society''s creativity was fascinating. The Combat Magic Club''s energy was invigorating, and the Mystical Creatures Society''s care and knowledge were heartwarming." "You can''t join them all," Ignis reminded her. "But you can start with one and see where it takes you." Amberine nodded, feeling a sense of rity. "You''re right. I think I''ll start with the Elemental Research Club. It feels like a good foundation for everything else." "Sounds like a n," Ignis said approvingly. "And who knows? Maybe you''ll end up joining more clubster on." Amberine smiled, feeling a sense of excitement and purpose. She stood up, ready to embrace the journey ahead. The world of magic was vast and filled with endless possibilities, and she was eager to explore every corner of it. With Ignis by her side and her heart full of determination, Amberine set off towards the Elemental Research Club, ready to begin the next chapter of her adventure at Magic Tower University. Chapter 69: The Ceremony for The Genius "Of course," ra muttered under her breath. "She always has to match me." Amberine shot her a brief, acknowledging nce before turning her attention to her friends, who immediately started congratting her. ra''s expression remained stoic, but internally she wrestled with the familiar sting of rivalry. Despite her desire to be the best, thismoner girl somehow continues to stay beside her shadow. Still, she couldn''t deny the slight spark of motivation that rivalry ignited in her. She wanted to be better, stronger, and more skilled¡ªnot just for the sake ofpetition, but to prove to herself and everyone else that she deserved her ce among the top magicians. ra made her way down the stone corridors of Magic Tower University, her thoughts drifting to the uing ceremony. "The grand opening ceremony..." The grand event marked the opening semester and was designed to immerse new students in the rich traditions and expectations of the university. It was more than just a spectacle; it was an opportunity to align oneself with powerful mentors, prestigious clubs, and critical resources that could shape her academic and magical future. ra''s goal was clear: she needed to absorb every ounce of knowledge and experience avable to be a formidable magician. The courtyard was already bustling with activity by the time ra arrived. She stood at the edge, taking in the vibrant scene before her. borate booths lined the perimeter, each one representing a different club or society. Students flitted from one booth to the next, their excitement palpable in the air. ra''s keen eyes scanned the area, noting the strategic cement of each booth and the subtle hierarchy of the clubs based on their prominence and reputation. The Alchemical Society''s booth, adorned with bubbling potions and intricate ssware, sat prominently near the center. The Combat Magic Club''s booth, with its sturdy armor disys and sparring rings, drew arge crowd, while the quieter Mystical Creatures Society''s booth nestled under the shade of a grand oak tree, seemed to attract the more contemtive students. ra''s attention was caught by the Elemental Research Club''s booth, which was adorned with floating crystals and symbols representing the four elements. The setup was meticulously designed to draw attention without being ostentatious, a bnce ra appreciated. She could see Lyle animatedly exining something to a group of freshmen, his hands weaving through the air as he spoke about the club''stest discoveries. The ceremony began with a flourish. The chancellor, an imposing figure in resplendent robes, took the stage and delivered a rousing speech about the pursuit of knowledge, the responsibilities of a magician, and the importance of camaraderie andpetition. ra listened intently, absorbing his words while her mind remained alert to her surroundings. She noted the reactions of her peers, the whispers of excitement, and the asional nces directed her way. Being a member of a great noble house came with its own set of expectations and pressures, ones she was determined to meet and exceed. As the chancellor spoke about the legacy of Magic Tower University, ra felt a swell of pride mixed with a hint of apprehension. The weight of her family''s expectations pressed lightly on her shoulders. She nced around, seeing other students from noble houses who, like her, carried the same burden. Some faces were familiar rivals, others potential allies. The chancellor''s speech transitioned smoothly into the introduction of the magical disys. A hush fell over the crowd as the first performer took the stage. Illusions of ancient battles, mythical creatures, and grand spells were cast into the air, weaving a tapestry of light and sound that left the audience in awe. ra''s analytical mind broke down each disy, identifying the spells used and their intricacies. She marveled at the precision and control required, making mental notes of the techniques that stood out to her. A spectacr illusion depicting a dragon''s flight across a stormy sky captured her imagination. She noted theyering of elemental spells: the wind to create the storm, the fire to form the dragon''s breath, and the light maniption to give it all a sense of realism. It was aplex symphony of magic that required impable timing and control. ra found herself captivated, her mind racing with ideas on how she might replicate such intricacies in her studies. Among the performers, several key figures made their presence known. There was Lady Serina, head of the Enchantment Guild, who manipted objects with such finesse that they seemed to dance in her hands. Her disy was an elegant ballet of enchanted items, each moving with a grace that spoke of years of mastery. ra watched closely, noting the subtleties in Lady Seraphina''s movements and the delicate control she exerted over her magic. Lord Fenwick of the Rune Society showcased the power of ancient symbols, each rune glowing with an ethereal light as he inscribed them in mid-air. His presentation was more subdued but equally captivating, as the runes he created seemed to hum with a power that resonated deep within the onlookers. ra found herself drawn to the precision of his work, the exactness of each stroke, and the profound effects those symbols could generate. Professor Thaddeus, leader of the Alchemical Society, demonstrated a series of potions that elicited gasps of wonder and intrigue from the crowd. Each potion had a distinct effect, from changing the color of the sky to creating small, localized weather phenomena. The professor''s exnations were both thorough and engaging, offering a glimpse into the endless possibilities of alchemical studies. ra''s mind buzzed with the potential applications of such potions, imagining how they could be integrated into her own magical repertoire. ra''s gaze eventually settled on Draven. He stood apart from the rest, his demeanor calm and enigmatic. The rumors about him were endless¡ªsome said he was a prodigy, others whispered that he was a fraud, even her father denied his talents. ra had her own suspicions, but she couldn''t deny his mastery of magic. During his lecture, his exnations had been clear, precise, and devoid of any arrogance. She watched as he performed a seemingly simple spell, manipting fire and water with such effortless grace that it left her questioning the true extent of his abilities. Even his psychokinesis matches perfectly with his demeanor. A hint of perfections that not everyone could have. "How does he do it?" ra wondered, her curiosity piqued. "What secrets is he hiding behind thatposed exterior?" As the ceremony drew to a close, students began to disperse, flocking to the various club booths. ra took a deep breath, preparing herself for the onught of invitations. Sure enough, representatives from multiple clubs approached her, each one eager to have her join their ranks. "Miss ra, the Elemental Research Club would be honored to have you," said Lyle, thenky boy she had seen earlier. His enthusiasm was genuine, but there was a hesitance in his eyes¡ªa recognition of her status and reputation. "ra, if you''re interested in pushing the boundaries of potion-making, the Alchemical Society could use someone with your potential," Mira offered, her wild curls bouncing as she spoke. She too seemed slightly intimidated, her excitement tempered by a sense of decorum. Kara from the Combat Magic Club was more straightforward. "We need someone with your talent and determination. You''d be a great fit with us," she said, her handshake firm and confident, yet there was an underlying respect in her gaze. ra listened politely to each pitch, her mind meticulously evaluating the pros and cons. The Elemental Research Club appealed to her intellectual curiosity and her desire to understand the fundamental forces of magic. The Alchemical Society intrigued her with its blend of science and creativity, while the Combat Magic Club offered the thrill of pushing her physical and magical limits. After careful consideration, ra decided to join the Elemental Research Club. The pursuit of knowledge and the understanding of elemental magic resonated deeply with her goals. She wanted to master the intricacies of magic, to uncover its secrets, and to use that knowledge to be stronger and more adept. As the day came to an end, ra felt a sense of aplishment. She had navigated the ceremony with grace, made strategic decisions about her future, and reaffirmed hermitment to excellence. With her sights set on the Elemental Research Club, she was ready to delve deeper into her studies and emerge as one of the most powerful magicians of her generation. With a determined glint in her eyes and a steady resolve in her heart, ra made her way towards the club''s headquarters. The path ahead was clear, and she was prepared to face whatever challengesy in her way. The journey was just beginning, and ra was ready to embrace it with all the strength and determination she possessed. Chapter 70: The Ceremony and The Challenge One death variable was avoided. Just as I thought about it, a screen appeared before me. A sign of a questpleted. [Death g Avoided +1 Store Currency] [Hidden Quest Completed: Terror of The Deadly Hollows +1 Store Currency +100 Mana] It''s two. I remember that the hidden quest of the deadly hollows was alreadypleted and I''ve received the rewards. I opened the store catalog and saw that the store currency I received from the previous quest was still there. Now it''s 3. Somehow, there is a hidden quest I''m not aware of. Is it something rted to Liora? It''s tempting to scroll and dive to pick a useful skill or item from the store catalog now, but it''s not the right time. I need time to think how useful and practical the thing I''m going to choose, as quests does not appear that easily like in the game. Time to focus on the next task. I navigated thebyrinthine corridors of the Magic Tower University, my mind already shifting gears. The uing ceremony demanded my attention, and I needed to prepare ordingly. Reaching my office, I pushed open the heavy wooden door and stepped inside, the familiar scent of parchment and arcane residue greeting me. Hanging in the corner of the room was the senate robe. It was an ornate piece, woven with threads of gold and silver, and embroidered with ancient runes that seemed to shimmer in the dim light. The robe was a symbol of power and authority, but it also carried with it the weight of danger. Many had worn it before me, and not all had met pleasant ends. I scoffed at the thought as I approached the robe, running my fingers over the intricate designs. It was both a shield and a target, and I had no illusions about thetter. Slipping into the robe, I adjusted it around my shoulders and turned to face the mirror. The reflection that stared back was one of calmposure, yet the eyes held a depth that many found unsettling. Satisfied, I nodded to myself and left the office. The grand hallway leading to the auditorium was bustling with activity. Students and faculty members alike hurried to take their ces, the air thick with anticipation. As I approached the front of the auditorium, I saw that the rest of the senate had already gathered with the chancellor. One of the professors, a man with a perpetual smile etched into his face, looked at me with a smile. "You''rete, Head Professor Draven," he said, his tone dripping with condescension. I met his gaze coolly. "I''m right on time," I replied, my voice steady and indifferent. Without waiting for a response, I joined the group. I caught a small smirk appeared at the chancellor''s face, but I don''t mind it. It''s dangerous to enter the vision of such a dangerous man. The grand doors of the auditorium loomed before us, their surfaces seeping with tendrils of ck smoke that only I could see. It was the reaction of my [Vision] skill to the presence of [Viin''s Fate]. I remained indifferent, not allowing the sight to unsettle me. Without stealing a nce at my colleagues, I walked straight inside. The auditorium was a vast space, filled with students, faculty, and distinguished guests. As I made my way to the stage, the whispers of my peers barely registered. Taking my seat, I allowed my eyes to narrow, focusing on the task at hand. Floods of ck smoke filled my vision, a manifestation of the grudges and enmities harbored against me. There were too many people who bore ill will, too many enemies within these walls. No wonder Draven''s death was too easy, even as one of the people that wrote the lore and the story of the game, I couldn''t help but just realize how it''s close to impossible for Draven to avoid his death with these much of people harboring malice towards him. The sheer volume of malice would have been enough to crush a lesser person, but I withstood it. I face it. The darkness swirled around me, a palpable force of hatred and resentment. With a slight widening of my eyes, I concentrated, and the ck smoke began to disperse. It was a small victory, but a significant one. I was facing the seeds of death sown by the original Draven, and the remnants of his soul still lingered, stirring a turmoil within me. Yet, I remained unfazed. This was the path I had chosen, and I would see it through to the end. The chancellor began his speech, his voice a booming presence thatmanded attention. I listened with half an ear, my focus divided between the ceremony and the subtle threats that surrounded me. The students watched in awe as the chancellor spoke of tradition, excellence, and the future of magic. I saw ra in the crowd, her eyes sharp and attentive, absorbing every word. Amberine stood not far from her, a fiery presence that contrasted with ra''s cool demeanor. As the chancellor''s speech transitioned to the magical disys, I felt a shift in the atmosphere. The first performer took the stage, casting illusions of ancient battles and mythical creatures that captivated the audience. I observed closely, my analytical mind breaking down each spell, each technique. Lady Serina, head of the Enchantment Guild, followed with a disy of enchanted objects that moved with a grace that spoke of years of mastery. Her performance was an elegant ballet, and I noted the precision in her movements, the delicate control she exerted over her magic. Lord Fenwick of the Rune Society showcased the power of ancient symbols, each rune glowing with an ethereal light as he inscribed them in mid-air. His presentation was more subdued but equally captivating. The runes he created seemed to hum with a power that resonated deep within the onlookers. I found myself drawn to the exactness of his work, the profound effects those symbols could generate. Professor Thaddeus, leader of the Alchemical Society, demonstrated a series of potions that elicited gasps of wonder and intrigue from the crowd. Each potion had a distinct effect, from changing the color of the sky to creating small, localized weather phenomena. The professor''s exnations were thorough and engaging, offering a glimpse into the endless possibilities of alchemical studies. Finally, it was my turn. I stood and approached the center of the stage, feeling the weight of countless eyes upon me. With a calm breath, I began my demonstration. Manipting fire and water, I created a dance of elements, weaving them together with an effortless grace that belied theplexity of the spells. The mes roared and twisted, merging with streams of water to create a mesmerizing disy. It''s consuming a crazy amount of mana to conjure them since they are not my specialty and my magic isn''t supposed to reach this level yet, but with [Vision] and [Comprehension], I couldprehend the mechanism of the magic disyed by the other performers and professors. So in the end, it''s just the matter of imitation. The audience watched in stunned silence, their expressions a mix of awe and curiosity. As I concluded my performance, I felt a sense of triumph. Despite the rumors and whispers, I had proven once again that my mastery of magic was unmatched. Returning to my seat, I let my gaze wander over the crowd. The ck smoke still lingered at the edges of my vision, a constant reminder of the enmities that surrounded me. Yet, I remained resolute. This was my world, my domain, and I would not be swayed by fear or doubt. The ceremony continued, but my thoughts drifted to the future. There were challenges ahead, enemies to confront, and mysteries to unravel. The presence of Liora in Aurelion was a step forward, but there was much work to be done. I had to stay vignt, to navigate the treacherous waters of the university with care. As the final speeches were made and the ceremony drew to a close, I stood once more, my gaze sweeping over the assembly. The students began to disperse, their excitement palpable. I saw ra making her way toward the Elemental Research Club''s booth, her determination evident in her stride. Amberine, surrounded by friends, was heading toward the Combat Magic Club. I descended from the stage, moving through the throngs of students and faculty. The ck smoke had dissipated, but the underlying tension remained. I could feel the eyes of my peers on me, the silent judgments and hidden grudges. But I weed it. The path to greatness was never easy, and I was prepared to face whatever challengesy ahead. Reaching the exit, I took a moment to look back at the auditorium. The echoes of the ceremony still lingered in the air, a reminder of the day''s events. With a final nod to myself, I stepped outside, ready to embrace the next phase of my journey. The game was far from over, and I intended to y it to the very end. Chapter 71: Liora and The Professors Plan He already noticed his servants just as he said, didn''t he? I can''t imagine him forgetting something, but it''s not impossible for him to lie. This is not harassment or a trap to me, isn''t this? Momentster, a well-dressed butler emerged, his posture impable and his demeanor calm. "Wee, Lady Liora," he said with a slight bow. "I am Alfred, the loyal butler of Master Draven. Please,e in." I replied with a nod. I followed him into the mansion, the interior as opulent as I had expected. Rich tapestries adorned the walls, and the air smelled faintly of incense. Alfred led me to a small parlor where he handed me a letter envelope and a set of brand new knives. They were finely crafted, the des gleaming with a lethal edge. "Master Draven has prepared these for you," Alfred said, his voice steady. "There is also a carriage ready to take you to Aurelion." I was perplexed by the extent of Draven''s preparations. A carriage? What was his n? Why had he gone to such lengths for me? Suddenly, a soft tap made me widen my eyes, but somehow I didn''t jump back. I didn''t notice Alfred approach until he tapped my shoulder gently. His touch startled me, and I looked up into his kind but prating eyes. There was an eerie calmness to him, a steadiness that both reassured and unnerved me. "It''s all fine," he said softly, his voice as smooth as silk. "Master Draven has a favorable impression of you. You need only follow his instructions without question, and all will be well." His words surprised me. I prided myself on my skills of perception and detection, yet Alfred had approached without me noticing. How had he managed that? My heart raced as I processed this. Now that I paid closer attention, I sensed an undercurrent of menace beneath his gentle demeanor. He was far more dangerous than he appeared, like a coiled serpent hidden in the grass, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. I couldn''t picture myself winning against him in a fight, and there was a shadowy presence about him that hinted at dark abilities. His every movement was precise and controlled, suggesting a mastery over not just physical space but perhaps even the arcane. Sensing my growing tension, Alfred spoke again, his voice cutting through my thoughts like a knife through butter. "No need to be so tense. I assure you, I mean you no harm. This is a crucial moment for Master Draven. He has decided to make significant moves, but I fear he is pushing himself too hard. I hope you will support him in this endeavor. Should you find yourself in danger, know that I will be there to aid you, even if the darkness of the underworld threatens you." His words left me silent. It was clear that Alfred was no stranger to the underworld, and his confidence in facing its dangers was unsettling. He seemed unafraid of any threat, no matter how dire. There was a certainty in his voice that suggested he had seen and survived more than I could imagine. It made me realize that the stakes of whatever I was about to embark on were far higher than I had initially thought. I nodded slowly, understanding the gravity of his statement. Alfred was not just a butler; he was a guardian, a shadowy sentinel ensuring Draven''s ns unfolded without a hitch. The weight of his loyalty and the depths of his capabilities were beginning to dawn on me. "Fine," I said finally, my voice steady but tinged with the acknowledgment of the unknown. "I''ll support him as much as I can. Both of you are unimaginable and crazy, but I suppose that''s what makes this interesting." Alfred''s smile widened, a hint of genuine warmth in his eyes that softened his otherwise formidable presence. "Thank you, Lady Liora. Save as many people as you can, but do not forget to save yourself as well." It was a strange request, but there was something in Alfred''s tone that resonated with me. It was almost as if he knew more about my past and my motivations than I had ever revealed. His words carried a weight that was hard to ignore, a reminder that amidst the chaos and the missions, my own survival was paramount. I nodded again, this time with a deeper understanding of the path ahead. As I made my way to the carriage, Alfred walked alongside me, his presence bothforting and intimidating. The mansion''s grand doors opened silently before us, and a knight in gleaming armor stood at attention. "Lady Liora," the knight greeted with a respectful bow. His eyes, though partially hidden by his helmet, held a mixture of curiosity and respect. "Thank you," I replied, my voice carrying an authority I hoped masked my inner turmoil. Alfred turned to me onest time before I entered the carriage. "Remember, Lady Liora, the path you are about to tread is fraught with danger and uncertainty. Trust your instincts, and know that you have allies, even in the shadows." "I will," I assured him, meeting his gaze. "Thank you, Alfred." With that, I climbed into the carriage, feeling the weight of the situation settle over me like a heavy cloak. The interior was luxurious, with plush seats and polished wood paneling. As the carriage began to move, I took a deep breath to steady myself. The interior of the carriage was as luxurious as the mansion, with plush seats and polished wood paneling. It was a stark contrast to the turmoil brewing inside me. I settled into the seat, the leather cool against my skin, and allowed myself a moment to collect my thoughts. As the carriage rumbled to life and began its journey, I opened the envelope and unfolded the letter inside. Draven''s handwriting was elegant and precise, each word carefully chosen. I could almost hear his calm, measured voice as I read the letter, his tone conveying both authority and subtle urgency. "Liora, You are to proceed to Aurelion with all haste. Upon arrival, go directly to my mansion where my servants will be expecting you. They will escort you to the location where your merchant group''s store will be established. Ensure that you set up and prepare adequately. I have already arranged some defenses for precautionary measures, but it is imperative that you make additional preparations. Start your business as nned. I have some ideas that I willmunicate to you in due course. Additionally, you have another quest toplete. Finish it promptly. Best regards, Draven" I couldn''t help butugh at thest part. Draven knew about my other quest, the one involving an assassination. He wanted me to head to Aurelion swiftly to ensure Ipleted my mission and avoided any penalties orplications. How he knew about it, I couldn''t be certain, but I suspected he had been observing me closely. It was both unsettling and impressive. "What a ridiculous man," I muttered to myself, shaking my head with a mixture of amusement and exasperation. The journey through the capital''s streets was apanied by the rhythmic tter of hooves and wheels on cobblestones. The familiar sights of bustling markets and narrow alleyways passed by in a blur, my mind upied with thoughts of Draven''s ns and Alfred''s cryptic warnings. As the cityscape gave way to rolling hills and dense forests, the atmosphere inside the carriage grew quieter, more introspective. I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was on the cusp of something monumental, a turning point in my life that would define my future. Lost in thought, I was startled by the sound of the carriage door opening. The knight who had escorted me earlier stood outside, his expression unreadable. "Lady Liora, we have arrived," he announced, his voice cutting through the stillness. Following Draven''s instructions, I went straight to his mansion. I nodded and stepped out of the carriage, the servants greeted me with respectful bows and escorted me to arge, well-fortified building. I took in the sight of Draven''s mansion in Aurelion. It was a grand and imposing structure, much like the one in the capital, but with an air of mystery and power that seemed to permeate the very stones. The front gates opened before me, and I walked up the path, my footsteps echoing in the silence. As I approached the entrance, a group of servants appeared, their faces a mix of anticipation and respect. "Wee, Lady Liora," one of them said, bowing deeply. "Master Draven has instructed us to assist you in any way possible. Please, follow us." Chapter 72: The Confused Amberine She rubbed her temples, feeling the familiar tension of frustration building. "Why does he have to make everything soplicated?" she muttered under her breath, flipping through the pages. "I swear, Draven enjoys torturing us with his convoluted exnations." A flicker of me appeared next to her, hovering in the air. Ignis, her fiery spiritpanion, looked at her with a mixture of annoyance and curiosity. "You''re making a lot of noise, Amberine. It''s hard to concentrate with all your grumbling." Amberine red at the small me. "Well, excuse me for trying to understand this nonsense. Maybe if you were more helpful, I wouldn''t be so frustrated." Ignis red slightly, his form growing more defined. "Helpful? I''m not the one who decided to take notes like a maniac. You should be grateful I''m even here, considering how often you ignore my advice." Amberine threw her hands up in exasperation. "Oh, please! Your ''advice'' usually consists of ''burn it all down'' or ''set it on fire.'' How is that supposed to help me with my studies?" Ignis crackled with irritation. "You have no appreciation for the art of me. If you did, you''d understand that fire is a symbol of rity and transformation. But no, you just sit there whining and cursing at your books." She crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair. "And what would you suggest, oh great and wise Ignis? Should I just burn my notes and hope the knowledge magically transfers into my brain?" The fire spirit floated closer, his mes dancing mischievously. "It''s not about burning your notes, you dolt. It''s about using your frustration as fuel. Let the fire of your determination ignite your mind and burn away the confusion." Amberine rolled her eyes. "Ignis, that''s poetic and all, but it doesn''t help me understand these spells any better." Ignis sighed, a gust of hot air washing over her. "Fine. Let''s try something different. Read me what you''re struggling with, and I''ll see if I can simplify it for your poor, overworked brain." Despite herself, Amberine felt a small smile tug at her lips. "Alright, let''s give it a shot." She picked up her ss notes, her eyes scanning the messy handwriting. "Okay, this part about transmutation circles. Draven was going on about how they interact with ley lines, but I can''t make sense of his exnation." Ignis flickered thoughtfully. "Transmutation circles areplex, but they essentially channel magical energy from the ley lines into a specific form. Think of it like... like plumbing. The ley lines are the pipes, and the circle is the faucet that shapes the water flow into what you need." Amberine frowned, her brow furrowing as she considered his analogy. "That... actually makes sense. But why didn''t Draven just say it like that?" "Because Draven enjoys making things difficult," Ignis replied with a wry tone. "Now, stopining and write it down in your understanding notes before you forget." Amberine grinned, grabbing her second notebook and carefully jotting down the simplified exnation. "Thanks, Ignis. I guess you''re notpletely useless." Ignis puffed up, his mes burning brighter. "I told you, I''m invaluable. You just need to learn to listen." Their banter continued as they worked through the notes, Amberine''s frustration gradually melting away. Despite herints, she found herself appreciating Ignis''s unique perspective and fiery determination. The more they argued, the clearer her understanding became. She realized that Ignis, for all his bluster, truly wanted to help her seed. After a particrly intense debate over the properties of elemental fusion, Ignis suddenly blurted out, "It can''t be helped. I''ll make you a great wizard, Amberine." She stared at him dryly. "Did you just say that out of nowhere? Are you daydreaming again?" Ignis''s mes red in indignation. "How dare you! I''mpletely serious. You''re a mess, but you''ve got potential. I''ll shape you into something impressive." Amberine''s eyes widened as Ignis''s heat intensified, threatening to scorch her precious notes. "Hey, watch it! I don''t want to spend another hour rewriting these because you had an emotional outburst." She quickly cast a water spell, protecting her notes from the fire spirit''s re-up. Ignis calmed down, his mes retreating to a safer glow. Amberine sighed in relief, shaking her head at the absurdity of the situation. Lying back on her bed, Amberine stared at the ceiling, feeling the exhaustion of the study session wash over her. "What should I do?" she muttered to herself. "I don''t know which club to join." Ignis hovered nearby, his mes casting flickering shadows on the walls. "Didn''t you already have a thought about where to go?" Amberine groaned. "I did, but now I''m confused again. There are so many options, and I don''t want to make the wrong choice." Ignis floated closer, his tone surprisingly gentle. "Then why don''t you just try the magicbat club? You have the spirit for it. Give it a shot and see how it feels." Amberine sat up, a spark of determination igniting in her eyes. "You''re right, Ignis. I should at least try it. What''s the worst that could happen?" The next morning was the usual chaotic rush. Amberine had stayed upte reading for fun after her study session, and she woke up groggy and behind schedule. Her room, bathed in the first light of dawn, quickly became a whirlwind of activity as she scrambled to get ready. "Hurry up, you''re going to bete," Ignis chided, floating beside her. His fiery form cast flickering shadows on the walls, emphasizing the urgency of his words. "Shut up, Ignis," Amberine snapped, trying to pull on her boots while brushing her hair at the same time. Her movements were frantic, her frustration palpable. "I''m going as fast as I can." "You should have gone to bed earlier," Ignis continued, unperturbed by her irritation. "Maybe then you wouldn''t be in such a rush now." "Maybe you should mind your own business," Amberine retorted, grabbing her wand from her desk. It was a spare wand left from her father, a reminder of both his legacy and the tragic circumstances of his death. For a moment, she paused, memories flooding back. Her father had been a great wizard, his research envied by many. She remembered his letter, the one she found after his death, naming Draven as the culprit. Rage and hatred bubbled up inside her, but Ignis''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Amberine, we need to go." She shook herself, pping her cheeks to clear her mind. "Right. Time to have a show." Amberine raced around her room, grabbing books, notes, and various magical tools. She nearly tripped over her own feet as she darted from one side of the room to the other, her mind a blur of panic and determination. She flung open her wardrobe and rifled through her clothes, pulling out a clean uniform and tossing it onto the bed. "Why do I always do this to myself?" she muttered under her breath, yanking on her uniform with a hasty ferocity. "Every single morning¡­" Ignis floated behind her, his mes flickering with an almost amused rhythm. "Because you''re a procrastinator at heart, Amberine. You thrive onst-minute chaos." "Not helping," she grumbled, fastening the buttons of her shirt with fumbling fingers. "And besides, who asked you?" As she struggled with the final button, a loud knock echoed through the room. Amberine jumped, her heart skipping a beat. "Who could that be at this hour?" she wondered aloud, hurrying to the door. She opened it to find a fellow student, anky boy with disheveled hair and an anxious expression. "Amberine! Professor Ard is looking for you. He''s not happy that you''rete again." Amberine''s eyes widened in rm. "Professor Ard? Oh no, Ipletely forgot about the ss!" She nced over her shoulder at the mess of her room, then back at the boy. "Thanks for the heads-up. I''ll be there in a minute!" mming the door shut, she whirled around, her panic reaching new heights. "Ignis, we need to go. Now!" "Finally," Ignis said with a hint of exasperation. "I thought you''d never get moving." Amberine stuffed her remaining belongings into her bag, slung it over her shoulder, and dashed out the door. She sprinted down the hallway, Ignis trailing behind her like aet. Her mind raced with the prospect of facing Professor Ard''s wrath. She could already imagine his stern face and disappointed gaze. As she turned a corner, she nearly collided with a group of students. "Watch it, Amberine!" one of them shouted, but she barely heard them as she sped past. Reaching the staircase, she took the steps two at a time, her breathing in quick, shallow bursts. Ignis floated ahead, illuminating the path with his warm glow. "Faster, Amberine! We''re almost there." "I''m trying!" she panted, her legs burning with the effort. "Why do they have to schedule these briefings so early?" Finally, she burst through the door of the briefing room, stumbling to a halt. Professor Ard, a tall man with a stern countenance and a sharp gaze, looked up from his notes. The room fell silent as all eyes turned to her. "Miss Amberine," Professor Ard said coolly, raising an eyebrow. "Late again, I see." Amberine straightened, trying to catch her breath. "I''m sorry, Professor. I had ate night studying." Professor Ard''s gaze softened slightly, though his expression remained stern. "Very well. Take your seat. We were just about to begin." Amberine nodded and quickly found an empty seat, sinking into it with a sigh of relief. Ignis hovered nearby, his mes flickering with a smug satisfaction. "You made it," he whispered. "Barely," she replied, opening her notebook and trying topose herself. "Thanks for the encouragement." It''s the first ss of the day: History of Magic. The lecture hall was already filling up with students, and she managed to find a seat near the front. As Professor Ard began his lecture on ancient magical civilizations, Amberine listened intently, her earlier panic fading away. Ignis, ever the silent observer, floated beside her, asionally offering his own insights. "You know, Amberine, you should consider setting an earlier bedtime. It might help with your mornings." She rolled her eyes but smiled. "I''ll think about it. But for now, let''s just focus on getting through today." After ss, she consulted the pamphlet for the magicbat club. It provided detailed directions to their training grounds. Amberine''s heart pounded with excitement and a hint of apprehension as she made her way across the campus. Finally, she stood before the entrance to the club''s practice area. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for whaty ahead. "Okay, let''s do this," she muttered, determination surging through her veins. She pushed the door open and stepped inside, ready to face whatever challenges awaited her. Chapter 73: The Arcane Legion As she walked further, she noticed arge, intricately designed sign on the wall with the words "The Arcane Legion" emzoned in bold, shimmering letters. Beautiful and cool murals adorned the walls, depicting legendary battles and powerful mages in action. "Cool!" Amberine shouted, unable to contain her excitement. A person approached her, d in a knight''s attire, his presencemanding attention. He had the unmistakable aura of an upperssman from the knight course. "d you like it," he said with a smile. "Wee to the practice of real-time magicalbat." Amberine took in his appearance, noting his handsome face, blonde hair, and the wild, adventurous vibe he exuded. From inside her robe, Ignis whispered, "From his handsome face and blonde hair with that wild vibe, he must be ady-killer that most stupid girls would want to have a night with." Amberine snorted, trying to stifle herughter. Despite her initial hesitation, she replied kindly, "I''vee to join the open training held by the club." The man''s smile widened. "Of course! We''d be happy to have you. Follow me, and I''ll escort you to where the open training is being held." He led her through the field, chatting amiably as they went. Amberine couldn''t help but feel a bit nervous, her mind racing with anticipation. "So, are you a first-year?" the knight asked, ncing at her with curiosity. "Yes," Amberine nodded. "Just started this semester. And you?" "I''m a third-year," he replied. "Name''s Rnd. I specialize inbining swordy with magic. It''s pretty challenging but incredibly rewarding." "That sounds amazing," Amberine said, genuinely impressed. "I''ve always admired knights who can integrate magic into theirbat skills. It''s like the best of both worlds." Rnd chuckled. "It has its perks, but it also means twice the training. By the way, what''s your specialty?" "I''m still exploring," Amberine admitted. "But I''m leaning towards elemental magic. There''s just something fascinating about harnessing the raw forces of nature." Rnd nodded appreciatively. "Elemental magic is powerful and versatile. You''ll have plenty of opportunities to refine your skills here." As they arrived at the designated training area, Amberine froze, her heart skipping a beat. Standing amidst a group of people, effortlesslymanding attention, was ra. Amberine''s initial excitement was reced by a mix of frustration and dread. ra was surrounded by club members, all eager to speak with her and ask about her achievements. Amberine muttered under her breath, "Of course she''s here." She felt a surge of irritation, wanting to spit in disgust. Ignis, ever thementator, whispered, "It''s all because of ra''s talent. You''ve got to give her credit." "Shut up," Amberine hissed, earning a curious nce from Rnd. "Something wrong?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s nothing," Amberine replied quickly. "Just... an old rival." Rnd nodded, understanding. "Friendlypetition can be a good motivator." As they arrived at the designated training area, Amberine froze, her heart skipping a beat. Standing amidst a group of people, effortlesslymanding attention, was ra. Amberine''s initial excitement was reced by a mix of frustration and dread. ra was surrounded by club members, all eager to speak with her and ask about her achievements. Amberine muttered under her breath, "Of course she''s here." She felt a surge of irritation, wanting to spit in disgust. Ignis, ever thementator, whispered, "It''s all because of ra''s talent. You''ve got to give her credit." "Shut up," Amberine hissed, earning a curious nce from Rnd. "Something wrong?" he asked, raising an eyebrow. "It''s nothing," Amberine replied quickly. "Just... an old rival." Rnd nodded, understanding. "Friendlypetition can be a good motivator." ra caught sight of Amberine and smirked, making her way over with the grace of someone who knew she owned the room. "Amberine," she said, her tone dripping with a mix of surprise and amusement. "Didn''t expect to see you here." Amberine forced a smile. "ra. Always in the spotlight, I see." ra shrugged, a glint of challenge in her eyes. "I can''t help it if people are drawn to talent." Before Amberine could retort, the opening ceremony began with a speech from the club president, a tall, imposing figure with amanding presence. "Wee to The Arcane Legion," he announced, his voice echoing through the field. "Our club is dedicated to honing ourbat skills and pushing the limits of our magical abilities. Today, you will witness firsthand what it means to be a member of this esteemed group." The crowd murmured with excitement as the president continued, "We will start with a demonstration of our training methods. Observe closely and see what true magicalbat looks like." The demonstration began with a pair of senior members stepping into the training area. The ground was equipped with various magical tools and items provided by the university to ensure a high-qualitybat experience. The seniors activated the magic barriers that surrounded the arena, creating a safe environment for their battle. Amberine watched in awe as the two mages squared off, their movements fluid and precise. They exchanged spells, each one more impressive than thest. One conjured a barrier of shimmering ice, while the other summoned a torrent of mes to counter it. The ice melted into steam, creating a dramatic visual effect. Amberine leaned towards Rnd. "Do they always go all out like this in demonstrations?" she whispered. Rnd chuckled softly. "Pretty much. They want to show the neers what they''re capable of. It''s both a lesson and a spectacle." The battle continued with a dazzling disy of skill and strategy. Thebatants used a variety of spells and enchanted items, showcasing their mastery over different elements. They weaved between offensive and defensive maneuvers, their actions coordinated and calcted. The air crackled with energy, and the ground shook with the force of their magic. Amberine''s eyes widened as she took in the spectacle. She could feel the intensity of thebat, the sheer power behind each spell. It was both exhrating and intimidating. She nced at ra, who watched the demonstration with a calm, confident expression. As the demonstration came to a close, the president stepped forward again. "Now, we invite any prospective members who wish to try the simtion to step forward. This is your chance to show us what you''re capable of." Before Amberine could fully process the invitation, ra moved to the front of the crowd. "I want to participate," she dered, her voice steady and sure. The president nodded, ready to choose an opponent for her, but ra pointed directly at Amberine. "I choose her." Amberine''s heart skipped a beat. "What? Me?" she blurted out, her voice filled with surprise. ra''s gaze was unwavering. "Yes, you. Let''s see what you''ve got." The crowd fell silent, all eyes turning to Amberine. She felt a mixture of emotions¡ªnervousness, excitement, and a stubborn determination not to back down. Ignis whispered encouragingly, "You can do this, Amberine. Show her what you''re made of." Taking a deep breath, Amberine stepped forward, meeting ra''s gaze with a fierce determination of her own. "Alright, let''s do this," she said, her voice firm. The president looked between them and nodded. "Very well. Both of you, take your positions in the arena." Amberine felt her pulse quicken as she walked to her designated spot. She could feel the eyes of the entire club on her, a mix of curiosity and anticipation. ra stood across from her, calm andposed, her confidence almost tangible. As the magical barriers rose around the arena, creating a shimmering dome, Amberine''s nerves heightened. She had faced ra before, but this felt different¡ªmore public, more intense. The president raised his hand. "Begin!" ___ Inside the manor of the Drakhan Family, Draven folded his arms as he looked outside the window. When the royal banquet started, the pieces would start to move. It will be another arc of a battle of wits and blood. He would very much like to have other devil servants for his protection and to add avable cards to his arsenal, but he don''t have enough time. The royal banquet is getting near. Even if he tries to search for one, it would be bad if it''s premature. The Devil Pen does not show a hint that he could release a devil servant registered at its skill, if he couldn''t undo it, it would be better to have a strong monster to be his devil servant instead. If possible, a monster that could change the tide. He would also need one that he could bring anywhere he goes as a personal guard. The Devil Hobgoblin is too notorious for both its physique and its aura are too menacing with devilish aura, bringing it together with him would only bring trouble. "ve dealers... But I guess I would need to gain more money first," Chapter 74: The Routine of The Regarian Queen She threw off the covers and sat up, her golden, majestic hair cascading around her shoulders like a silken waterfall. "This uncalm life," she continued, her tone bitter, "is because of the curse from the King of Heroes. Damn him." Aurelia was not just any queen. At her young age, she had already established herself as a formidable ruler. Her talents and potential were the stuff of legends, surpassing even the greatest expectations for someone of royal blood. She was highly intellectual, with a mastery of both swordsmanship and magic that left many in awe. And her unparalleled beauty, enhanced by her golden hair, made her the epitome of regal elegance. Her chamber was a testament to her status and refined taste. Rich tapestries adorned the walls, depicting scenes of past battles and triumphs of the Regaria Kingdom. Arge, intricately carved wooden bed dominated the room, draped with the finest silks and velvets. On one side, a massive window allowed the morning sun to flood the room with light, illuminating the polished marble floors and ornate furnishings. As she swung her legs over the side of the bed, the door to her chamber creaked open, and a maid entered, bowing deeply. "Good morning, Your Majesty. Shall I prepare your bath?" Aurelia nodded, her irritation momentarily easing. "Yes, and be quick about it." The maid hurried toply, and within minutes, the queen was soaking in a luxurious bath, the warm water soothing her tense muscles. She closed her eyes, trying to banish the lingering traces of her unsettling dream. The maid carefully washed her hair, her hands gentle yet efficient, and then helped her into a robe made of the softest material. Next came her morning routine, a meticulously orchestrated series of tasks that helped her prepare for the day. The maid assisted her in dressing, selecting a gown that was both regal and practical for her duties. Aurelia chose a deep green dress thatplemented her eyes, with gold embroidery that matched her hair. Her jewelry was simple yet elegant, a reminder of her status without being ostentatious. As the maid brushed her hair, Aurelia''s mind wandered to the day''s agenda. She sighed, thinking about the throne room and the ministers she would have to face. "Those disgusting ministers," she muttered, her expression darkening. "Always fighting with each other, trying to curry favor with me. They only think about their self-interest and would sell the country in a split second if they had the chance and were given a proper and luxurious reward." The maid, sensing the queen''s mood, remained silent, focusing on her task. Once her hair was perfectly arranged, Aurelia stood and took a final look in the mirror. She was the picture of royal authority and grace, every inch the queen her people expected her to be. She turned to her maid, her voice softer. "Is my brother up yet?" The maid nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty. Prince Caelum was in the library when Ist saw him." Aurelia smiled, a rare expression of genuine warmth. "Of course he is," she said softly. "He never stops studying." With a final deep breath, she left her chamber and made her way to the throne room. The grand hallways of the pce echoed with the sound of her footsteps, the marble floors gleaming under the light of crystal chandeliers. Along the way, she passed by several servants and guards, all of whom bowed deeply as she passed. She acknowledged them with a nod, her expression stern but not unkind. As she approached the throne room, she heard the faint murmur of voices. Her ministers were already gathered, no doubt bickering over some trivial matter. She took a moment to steel herself, then pushed open the heavy doors and stepped inside. The room fell silent as she entered. The ministers, a collection of older men with varying degrees of power and influence, bowed deeply. Their expressions were a mix of deference and thinly veiled ambition, and Aurelia felt a flicker of irritation. She walked to her throne, a massive, ornate chair that dominated the room. As she took her seat, she looked over the assembled ministers, her gaze sharp and unyielding. "Let''s get this over with," she said curtly. "What pressing matters require my attention today?" One of the ministers, a portly man with a red face, stepped forward. "Your Majesty, we need to discuss the budget for the uing harvest festival. The funds allocated are insufficient for the scale of the event we are nning." Aurelia''s eyes narrowed. "Increase the budget by ten percent," she said. "But make sure every coin is ounted for. I will not tolerate any misappropriation of funds." The minister bowed, a look of relief on his face. "Yes, Your Majesty. It will be done." Another minister, a tall, thin man with a hawk-like nose, spoke up. "Your Majesty, there is also the matter of the border disputes with the neighboring kingdom. Their forces have been encroaching on our territory, and our scouts report increased activity near the border." Aurelia''s expression hardened. "Increase the patrols and fortify our defenses. Send a message to their king, reminding him of the treaty. If they continue to encroach on ournd, there will be consequences." The minister bowed. "Yes, Your Majesty." The meeting, mercifully, did notst as long as usual. Aurelia''s sharp gaze and curtmands left little room for the usual bickering and politicking. She addressed each issue with decisive authority, her impatience evident. As the final matter was discussed and resolved, she dismissed the ministers with a wave of her hand. "That will be all. You may go." The ministers bowed and quickly made their way out of the room, their expressions a mix of relief and trepidation. Aurelia watched them go, her eyes narrowing. "Cowards," she muttered under her breath. "All of them." Once the room was empty, she leaned back in her throne and closed her eyes for a moment, trying to calm the storm of frustration that churned within her. She knew she was harsh, but she had no choice. The kingdom needed strong leadership, and she could not afford to show any weakness. Only the prime minister remained, a tall, dignified man with silver hair and a thoughtful expression. He sighed, his eyes reflecting a mixture of concern and resignation. "Your Majesty, you shouldn''t be so harsh on the ministers. Making enemies within the court can be dangerous. The royal castle is always a dangerous ce for the royals." Aurelia shrugged, her expression unrepentant. "It would be fine as long as I have my royal servants like you on my side." The prime minister let out another sigh, shaking his head slightly. "Even so, caution is advised. Now, about the uing royal banquet to celebrate Prince Caelum''s birthday¡­" Aurelia''s eyes softened at the mention of her younger brother. "Yes, Caelum''s birthday. He''s a magic maniac, always with his nose in a book or practicing spells. It would be great if the professors from the Magic Tower University came." "Indeed," the prime minister agreed. "Their presence would be an honor." "They wille," Aurelia said with a smirk. "Or I''ll cut the budget the kingdom has been giving towards the university." The prime minister sighed once more, a familiar sound in their conversations. "Very well, Your Majesty. And speaking of tutors, Prince Caelum ising to an age where he will need proper guidance. Have you considered appointing a tutor for him?" Aurelia''s gaze grew distant, her thoughts turning inward. "Yes, he needs a tutor. But as for myself, my tutoring cer. I haven''t found the right person yet." The prime minister gave her a long, searching look but did not press further. "Very well, Your Majesty. We will ensure that the preparations for the banquet are wless. It will be a grand celebration." Aurelia nodded, her mind already shifting to the myriad details that needed her attention. The royal banquet would be a significant event, not just for her brother but for the entire kingdom. It was an opportunity to disy the strength and unity of the Regaria Kingdom, to remind their allies and enemies alike of their power. As they discussed the preparations, Aurelia felt a sense of anticipation building. Despite the constant pressures and challenges of her role, moments like these reminded her of the importance of her duty. She was the queen, and she would do whatever it took to protect and lead her kingdom. But one word lingered inside her head. She knows that the ruler need to be a perfect one, but due to some circumstances, she has stopped her learning in magic and swordsmanship. "Tutor, huh..." Chapter 75: The Unfamiliar Quest (1) The Prompt "That''s good news," I replied, leaning back in my chair. "But you mentioned there''s another problem?" Alfred cleared his throat, his brow furrowing. "Yes, my lord. The tax payment period isn''t due yet, but our funds are dwindling. Should I give the order to collect the taxes early?" I shook my head. "No. Collecting taxes early would only hinder the progress we''ve been making. We can''t afford to lose the trust and morale of the people now." I paused, considering our options. "Prepare a carriage and send a messenger to the auction house. I have an idea to secure the funds we need." Alfred nodded, his relief palpable. "Understood, my lord. I''ll see to it immediately." He bowed and left the room, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I let out a sigh and leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes. The chair itself was a testament to my magic, improved with my [Chyrisus'' Touch], now an exquisite piece of furniture with magical massaging properties. As I rxed, a sudden blue screen appeared before my eyes, even though they were closed. I opened them quickly, startled, and found the screen still hovering in front of me. It was a familiar sight, yet utterly strange in this context. I rubbed my eyes, but the screen remained. [Side Quest: The Queen''s Dream] I frowned, staring at the floating text. This wasn''t a quest I remembered from my days developing the game before I was pulled into this world as Draven. What was going on? I reached out instinctively, trying to touch the screen that looks slightly different from the previous ones, but my hand passed through it. The text shimmered and then transformed, presenting a new prompt. [Choose your gears] A catalog filled with various armors and equipment materialized in front of me. Each item was intricately detailed, from the polished steel of knight''s armor to the shadowy garb of an assassin. The variety was overwhelming, "What is this?" I said aloud, my voice echoing slightly in the empty room. "Can I choose everything?" I muttered to myself, eyeing the array of choices. But I knew better. Selecting the right gear was crucial. I took a deep breath and focused. I needed to be prepared for anything, and versatility was key. After a moment of browsing, I settled on a set of assassin-like equipment. A deep hood to shroud my face in shadows, paired with a subtle mask for anonymity. Dark metallic armor with sharp, gothic motifs protected my chest,plemented by spiked pauldrons and w-like gauntlets. Underneath, a ck tunic allowed for silent movement, and a long, flowing cloak concealed my tools and gear. Segmented greaves and sturdy, silent boots protected my legs, and two slender, curved des sheathed at my sidespleted the look. Crafted from non-reflective metal, these weapons were ideal for swift, precise strikes. Satisfied with my choice, I confirmed my selection mentally. Instantly, the scene shifted again. I felt a sensation akin to teleportation, a disorienting whoosh that left me momentarily off-bnce. When the world stabilized around me, I found myself standing at the edge of a vige in the middle of a desert. The sun zed overhead, the heat radiating off the sand and making the air shimmer. The vige was small, with a few modest buildings clustered together, their walls made of sun-baked y. The residents, dressed in light, flowing garments to protect against the sun, moved about their business, seemingly unaware of my sudden appearance. I adjusted my cloak, ensuring it covered my formpletely to blend in as much as possible. The desert heat was oppressive, but my enchanted gear regted my body temperature, keeping mefortable. I began walking toward the vige, my eyes scanning for any signs of immediate danger or recognition. A group of children ran past me,ughing and ying, their carefree demeanor a stark contrast to my own wariness. I observed them closely, noting their appearances and behaviors. The children were dressed in simple, light-colored tunics, their clothing loose and flowing tobat the heat. Despite the harsh environment, their garments were clean and well-maintained, indicating amunity that valued cleanliness and order. Their skin was tanned from the relentless sun, but they appeared healthy and well-nourished. This suggested that, despite its remote location, the vige of Tal''Verin was prosperous enough to provide for its youngest members. The children''sughter was genuine, free from the burdens of fear or hunger. I noted the absence of any visible injuries or signs of malnutrition, further confirming the vige''s rtive stability. As they continued their game, I saw one child nce in my direction, his eyes widening slightly before he quickly looked away. This fleeting moment of curiosity hinted that outsiders were a rare sight in this vige. The children''s initial reaction to my presence was not one of fear but of fascination, suggesting that they were not ustomed to strangers but did not perceive them as a threat. Satisfied that the children posed no immediate danger and had provided valuable insights into the vige''s well-being, I continued my approach toward the nearest building. A woman stepped out, carrying a basket of dates. She looked up and met my gaze, her eyes widening slightly before sheposed herself. I observed her closely, analyzing every detail. Her clothing was simr to the children''s¡ªlight and flowing, designed to protect against the sun. However, her attire was more borate, with intricate embroidery along the edges, indicating her higher status or perhaps a role of importance within themunity. Her hands were calloused, with faint lines of wear, suggesting a life ofbor. Yet, her nails were clean and well-kept, hinting at a certain level of pride and self-respect. The basket she carried was filled with dates, each fruit plump and ripe, indicative of a sessful harvest. This supported the earlier information about the farmers reporting better yields. The woman''s initial reaction to me¡ªsurprise, quickly masked byposure¡ªrevealed her cautious nature. She was not easily intimidated, suggesting inner strength and resilience. "Greetings, traveler," she said cautiously. "You seem to be from far away. What brings you to our vige?" I bowed my head slightly, adopting a respectful tone. "I am a wanderer seeking refuge and perhaps some information. This ce is unfamiliar to me. Can you tell me where I am?" The woman hesitated, then nodded. "You are in the vige of Tal''Verin, on the edge of the Vast Desert. It''s rare to see travelers here, especially ones dressed as you are." She eyed my attire with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion. "I assure you, I mean no harm," I said, my voice calm and steady. "I am merely passing through and seeking knowledge of thend." She seemed to rx a bit at my words. "Very well. If you need food or water, the inn can provide you with some. It''s just down this path." She pointed toward arger building at the center of the vige. "Thank you," I replied, inclining my head again. "Your kindness is appreciated." As I made my way to the inn, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off. This vige, the quest, the sudden teleportation¡ªit all felt too orchestrated. I needed to figure out what was happening and why I was here. Upon entering the inn, I was greeted by the cool shade and the smell of spices. The innkeeper, a burly man with a thick beard, looked up from behind the counter. I observed him carefully, noting the details that could reveal more about his character and the vige itself. The innkeeper''s beard was well-kept, though streaked with grey, indicating both age and a certain level of grooming. His clothes were practical and sturdy, designed for hard work. The fabric was worn in ces, suggesting long use, but clean, which spoke of a personal pride and discipline. His hands wererge and calloused, with visible scars¡ªmarks of a life ofbor and possibly conflict. The inn itself was modest but well-maintained. The wooden beams overhead were polished, and the floor was swept clean. Shelves behind the counter were lined with various jars and bottles, each meticulously organized. This level of order suggested that the innkeeper was meticulous and valued precision. "Wee, traveler," he said gruffly. "What can I do for you?" "I need some provisions and information about the area," I said, taking a seat at the bar. "I''m willing to pay for both." The innkeeper raised an eyebrow but nodded. "Information is free, as long as you''re not asking for secrets. Provisions, however, will cost you." I nodded, pulling out a few coins and cing them on the counter. "That''s fair. Start with the information. What can you tell me about Tal''Verin and its surroundings?" The innkeeper scratched his beard thoughtfully. "Tal''Verin is a quiet ce, not much happens here. We''re on the edge of the Vast Desert, as you''ve probably noticed. Most people here are farmers or traders. The biggest concern we have is the asional sandstorm or bandit raid, but those have been less frequenttely." "Less frequent?" I asked, my expression remainingposed. "Why is that?" He shrugged. "Not sure. Some say it''s because of the new Earl. He''s been taking measures to secure the borders and keep the peace. Others think it''s just luck." I nodded, absorbing the information. "And what about this desert? Any notablendmarks or dangers I should be aware of?" The innkeeper chuckled. "The whole desert is a danger if you''re not prepared. But there are a few ces of interest. The Oasis of Merith, for one. It''s a haven for travelers, a ce to rest and resupply. Then there''s the Ruins of Zal''Rash, said to be haunted. Not many go there, and those who do rarelye back." "Interesting," I said, considering my next move. "Thank you for the information." He nodded, scooping up the coins. "Stay safe out there, traveler. The desert is unforgiving." I stood up and made my way out of the inn, my mind racing with possibilities. The Oasis of Merith and the Ruins of Zal''Rash¡ªboth sounded like ces worth exploring. But first, I needed to understand more about this quest and why it had brought me here. As I stepped outside, I took a moment to observe my surroundings more closely. The vigers moved with a sense of purpose, each action deliberate and efficient. The buildings, though modest, were well-maintained, suggesting amunity that took pride in their home despite the harsh environment. My eyes scanned the horizon, noting the way the desert stretched endlessly in every direction, a vast, uncharted expanse. Information was key. I needed to learn as much as I could, not only about Tal''Verin but also about the quest that had seemingly transported me here. My cold, calm demeanor masked the flurry of thoughts racing through my mind. Every detail, every interaction could be a clue. Chapter 76: The Unfamiliar Quest (2) The Queens Dream With a determined sigh, she pushed herself to her feet, her muscles flexing and protesting slightly against the unexpected shift in reality. She scanned her surroundings with keen, piercing eyes. "This time a desert, huh?" she muttered, her voice low and filled with a mixture of annoyance and resignation. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatevery ahead, and began to walk towards the distant outline of a vige shimmering in the heat haze. The sand crunched under her boots with every step, each grain a reminder of her new reality. As she approached the vige, a wave of heat distorted the air, making the y buildings ahead waver like a mirage. The closer she got, the more details she could make out¡ªpeople moving about, going about their daily lives. Aurelia''s thoughts were interrupted as a woman from the vige came forward, a mix of curiosity and caution in her eyes. The woman wore simple, worn clothes, and her face was sun-kissed and lined with worry. Aurelia raised her hand in a non-threatening gesture. "I mean no harm," she stated firmly, her voice carrying the authority of a queen despite the unfamiliar surroundings. The woman nodded slowly, still eyeing her with suspicion. "It''s strange," she remarked, her voice tinged with a local ent. "Two different travelers in the same day. Very unusual." Aurelia''s head tilted slightly, her curiosity piqued. "Two travelers?" she echoed, ncing around as if the other traveler might suddenly appear. The woman nodded but did not borate further. Instead, she gestured for Aurelia to follow her into the vige. "Come, you look like you need a rest." As they walked through the narrow streets, Aurelia''s eyes widened, taking in the details of the vige. Small children yed in the dusty roads, theirughter a rare burst of joy in the oppressive heat. Merchants called out their wares, trying to attract buyers, while farmers tended to their small plots ofnd, their faces etched with determination and fatigue. The ce seemed ordinary enough, yet there was an undercurrent of tension that Aurelia couldn''t ignore. She froze in ce, a sudden, frantic thought crossing her mind. "Money, money, money..." she muttered, patting herself down urgently. When her hand closed around the reassuring weight of a leather pouch filled with coins, she let out a relieved sigh. The woman noticed her reaction and gave a small, understanding smile. "Travelers'' woes," she said knowingly. "Where is the inn?" Aurelia asked, her voice returning to its usualposed tone, even as she took in the sights around her. The woman pointed down a narrow street lined with modest, sun-baked y buildings. "Just down there, thest building on the right." Aurelia nodded her thanks and began to walk, her keen eyes observing every detail of the vige. She noticed the weariness in the people''s faces, the way they moved with a sort of grim determination. "What the hell did I get summoned here for?" she muttered to herself, shaking her head in frustration. "This vige seems just fine." Her musings were interrupted as she caught sight of a group of men gathered near a well, their conversation hushed and urgent. She slowed her pace, straining to catch snippets of their words. "Another attack... can''t hold out much longer... we need help..." The sense of unease she''d felt earlier grew stronger. Clearly, there was more to this vige than met the eye. She made a mental note to investigate further. As she continued towards the inn, she passed a small marketce bustling with activity. A vendor selling spices caught her eye, the vibrant colors of his goods standing out against the dull backdrop of the vige. The rich scents wafted towards her, a brief but wee distraction. "Fresh spices from the southern dunes!" the vendor called out, spotting her interest. "Best prices you''ll find anywhere!" Aurelia paused, considering. "Perhapster," she said, offering a polite smile before moving on. She had more pressing matters to attend to. Near the edge of the marketce, an elderly man struggled to carry a heavy sack of grain. Without hesitation, Aurelia stepped forward. "Let me help you with that," she offered, taking the sack from him with ease. The old man looked at her with surprise and gratitude. "Thank you, youngdy," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "Not many are so kind these days." Aurelia gave a nod. "It''s nothing. Just doing what I can." As she walked away, she couldn''t shake the feeling that she was being watched. She nced over her shoulder, but saw nothing out of the ordinary. Still, the sensation persisted, adding to her growing sense of unease. Just as she was about to reach the inn, amotion erupted near the vige entrance. Aurelia''s hand instinctively went to her sword as she turned to see what was happening. A group of vigers, their faces pale with fear, came running towards the center of the vige, shouting warnings. "Demons! There are demonsing!" At first, the vigers merely frowned, their expressions skeptical. But as more than twenty demons came into view, their monstrous forms twisted and grotesque, panic set in. The demons were a nightmarish sight¡ªhulking creatures with scales like armor, eyes burning with malevolent intent, and ws that gleamed in the harsh sunlight. Their roars echoed through the vige, sending chills down Aurelia''s spine. "Fuck..." The guards, few in number and visibly terrified, ran to the bell to raise the rm. The ng of the bell reverberated through the vige, a desperate call for help. The remaining guards rushed to the vige entrance, their hands trembling as they gripped their weapons. "So this time it''s demons, huh?" Aurelia muttered, drawing her sword with a swift, practiced motion. She sprinted towards the demons, her heart pounding in her chest. The guards shouted questions at her, demanding to know who she was, but she brushed them off. "I''m here to help," she snapped, not breaking her stride. This wasn''t the first time she had been summoned to an unknownnd, forced to fight in defense of a city or a person, each time after falling asleep. It was an endless cycle of battles and bloodshed, a curse that had haunted her for as long as she could remember. No matter how many times she died in these quests, she would always revive, forced to fight until the task wasplete. Sometimes it took just a few deaths, sometimes hundreds. It was an endless, grueling torment. As the demons approached, the fight began in earnest. Aurelia started with a burst of mes, conjured with a flick of her wrist. The magic surged forward, but only one demon fell, its body consumed by the fire. She clicked her tongue in frustration, cursing her neglected magical skills. She readied her sword, the de gleaming in the harsh light, and charged into the fray. Her movements were precise and lethal. She dodged the first demon''s swipe, her body twisting gracefully out of harm''s way. With a swift, upward sh, she drove her sword into its exposed belly, feeling the sickening crunch of metal against bone. She withdrew her de and spun to face the next attacker, her feet moving in a deadly dance ofbat. Each swing of her sword was a calcted strike, aimed to maim or kill. She felt the resistance as her de cut through flesh and bone, the hot spray of blood marking her victories. The fight was intense. She could feel the strain in her muscles, the burn of exertion as she fought off the relentless onught. She parried a vicious blow from a demon''s w, the force of the impact reverberating up her arm. She retaliated with a quick, slicing motion, severing the demon''s arm from its body. The creature howled in pain, its dark blood sttering the ground. Aurelia took a moment to catch her breath, her eyes scanning the battlefield. She had managed to kill six demons, but the fight was far from over. She cursed under her breath as she saw two of the guards fall, their bodies lifeless on the ground. Rage fueled her, and she charged towards the demons, ready to avenge the fallen. But before she could strike, a figure d in an assassin''s outfit appeared, moving with a fluid grace that was almost mesmerizing. The figure wielded dual curved des, spinning and slicing through the demons with lethal efficiency. In a single, breathtaking motion, the assassin beheaded two demons, their bodies copsing to the ground in a heap. Aurelia paused, her eyes narrowing as she watched the neer. The assassin''s skill was undeniable, each movement precise and deadly. She could see the intense focus in his eyes, the determination that matched her own. He was an ally, at least for now. "Who are you?" she demanded, her sword still at the ready. The assassin nced at her, his face partially hidden by a mask. "No time for introductions," he replied curtly, his voice steady. "We need to finish this." Chapter 77: The Unfamiliar Quest (3) The Demons Attack "Nice moves," Aureliamented as she drove her sword through another demon''s chest. "Same to you," the assassin replied, not missing a beat as he decapitated another demon. "What''s your story?" Aurelia grunted as she parried a blow. "Cursed," she replied, shing through a demon''s side. "Endless battles." The assassin nodded, his eyes flicking to her briefly before returning to the fight. "Same here. Different curse." The sun zed overhead, the heat oppressive and draining, but she ignored it, her focus unyielding. She sidestepped a demon''s lunge, driving her sword into its side and feeling the satisfying give of flesh beneath the de. She withdrew her weapon and spun, her cloak billowing around her as she faced the next opponent. Beside her, the assassin moved with a deadly grace, his des shing in the sunlight as he cut through the demons. Theirbined efforts slowly but surely turned the tide of the battle. One by one, the demons fell, their monstrous bodies littering the ground. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, thest demony dead at their feet. Aurelia stood panting, her sword dripping with blood, her body aching from the exertion. She nced at the assassin, who was simrly exhausted but victorious. "Thank you," she said, her voice filled with a rare note of gratitude. "I don''t know who you are, but you fought well." The assassin nodded, his expression unreadable behind his mask. "Likewise," he replied simply. Aurelia sheathed her sword, the adrenaline slowly ebbing away. She looked around at the vigers, who were emerging cautiously from their homes and hiding ces. Their faces were a mix of relief and awe, and she could hear murmurs of gratitude and wonder. An elderly man approached, his steps slow and hesitant. "Thank you, strangers," he said, his voice trembling with emotion. "You saved us all." Aurelia gave a curt nod. "It was nothing. Just doing what needed to be done." The assassin remained silent, his eyes scanning the vige for any remaining threats. Satisfied that the danger had passed, he sheathed his des and turned to leave. "Wait," Aurelia called out, stepping forward. "At least tell me your name." The assassin paused, ncing back at her. "Dravis," he said finally, his voice softening just a fraction. "Dravis Granger," "Aurelia," she replied, offering a small, tired smile. "People called me Queen of the Scorched Realm." ___ ---Draven''s PoV--- That must be her majesty. The Queen of the Regaria Kingdom. Aurelia Thssia Arctaris Regaria. The name alone stirred a mix of reverence and curiosity within me. I watched her from the shadows, her fiery and majestic blonde hair whipping about her as she stood amidst the chaos of battle, sword gleaming, eyes fierce. She fought with a ferocity that spoke of countless battles, of a burden carried with stoic grace. I had heard tales of the Scorched Realm, of its mighty queen who wielded both fire and de with equal mastery. But seeing her here, in this remote vige, was nothing short of surreal. A curse, she had mentioned. I couldn''t help but wonder what kind of curse would bring someone like her to this deste ce. What was she doing here? What had led her to cross paths with me in this unfamiliar world? My mind buzzed with questions, each one more pressing than thest. I scanned the battlefield, the remains of in demons scattered about, and the vigers slowly emerging from their hiding ces, faces etched with a mix of fear and relief. Suddenly, a searing pain shot through my head, my vision blurring as my eyes brimmed with a strange blue light. I gasped, stumbling back, clutching my temples. "This is... [Comprehension]," I muttered, recognizing the telltale signs of the skill kicking in. The sensation was overwhelming, yet oddly familiar, a torrent of information flooding my mind, nearly driving me to my knees. Memories, knowledge, fragments of a reality that wasn''t mine. It all surged through me, and I couldn''t help but let out a groan, the pain almost nostalgic. It was as if pieces of a long-forgotten puzzle were being forcibly fitted together in my consciousness. Slowly, the pain began to subside, the chaos in my mind settling into a coherent stream of thoughts. I straightened, taking a deep breath, my vision clearing. I understood now. This wasn''t the same world where I had be Draven. It was another realm entirely. The [Comprehension] skill had shown me the subtle differences in the manaponents, the unique energy that coursed through this world''s veins. It was clear that this was a different reality, a parallel world perhaps, one where the rules were simr yet distinct. The realization hit me hard. The reason for my presence here, and likely the Queen''s as well, was tied to a quest. The same quest that had brought me to this vige, that had driven me to fight alongside her against the demonic horde. The Queen''s curse, her being here, it all pointed to a shared purpose. We were both bound by some unseen force,pelled toplete a mission that transcended our original worlds. The more I thought about it, the more it made sense. If we were brought here by a quest, then our return to our respective worlds would hinge on itspletion. I nced at the Queen again, her regal bearing unmistakable even in this foreignnd. There was a certain respect I held for her, a deep-seated admiration that seemed to stem from more than just her reputation. It was as if the original Draven''s soul, with its rigid notions of nobility and prestige, influenced my feelings. The Queen embodied all that Dravis held in high regard: lineage, elegance, power. I couldn''t help but feel a profound respect for her. But what was the quest? What was the task that had pulled us both into this world? I racked my brain, trying to piece together the fragments of knowledge I had gained through [Comprehension]. Protecting the vige and defeating the demons seemed to be part of it, but there had to be more. The origin of the demons, their purpose, it all felt interconnected. There was a bigger picture I needed to understand. As I pondered, the vigers slowly gathered around us, their expressions a mixture of awe and gratitude. One elderly man stepped forward, his voice trembling with emotion. "Thank you, strangers. You saved us all." I nodded, acknowledging his words but still deep in thought. The Queen, too, seemed lost in her own musings, her gaze distant. I needed more information, more pieces to the puzzle. "What can you tell us about the demons?" I asked the elder, hoping he might provide some insight. He shook his head, his face creasing with worry. "They''ve been attacking us for weeks now. We don''t know where theye from, only that they seem to be drawn to something in our vige." "Something in the vige?" Aurelia echoed, her eyes narrowing. "What could it be?" The elder hesitated, ncing around nervously. "There''s an old ruin near the outskirts. Some say it''s cursed, that it''s the source of all our troubles. But none of us have dared to investigate." Aurelia and I exchanged a nce. The ruin could be the key to understanding our quest, the source of the demons, and possibly a clue to breaking her curse. "We need to check it out," I said, my resolve firming. "If it''s connected to the demons, it might hold the answers we''re looking for." The Queen nodded, her expression hardening with determination. "Agreed. We leave at dawn." The vigers murmured amongst themselves, their fear palpable. But there was also a glimmer of hope in their eyes, a belief that perhaps, with our help, they could finally rid themselves of the demonic gue. I spent the rest of the evening gathering what supplies I could, my mind constantly drifting back to the Queen and the quest that bound us together. As night fell, I found myself unable to sleep. I sat by the fire, staring into the mes, lost in thought. The original Draven''s memories were a jumble in my mind, mingling with my own. His sense of duty, his unyielding respect for hierarchy and order, it all felt so alien yet so familiar. And the Queen... there was something about her that stirred a protective instinct within me, a desire to see her through this ordeal. Dawn came too quickly. We set out for the ruins, the vigers watching us with a mixture of hope and fear. The path was rugged, thendscape deste. As we approached the outskirts, the air grew heavy with an oppressive energy, a tangible sense of dread that hung over the ruins like a shroud. The ruins themselves were ancient, crumbling structures half-buried in sand and overgrown with thorny vines. There was a sinister aura about the ce, a darkness that seemed to pulse with a life of its own. "This must be it," I muttered, feeling the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. Aurelia nodded, her gaze steely. "Stay alert. We don''t know what we''re dealing with." Chapter 78: The Unfamiliar Quest (4) The Ruins "This ce gives me the creeps," Aurelia muttered, her hand tightly gripping the hilt of her sword. "Keep your wits about you, Dravis. I don''t trust this silence." Dravis nodded, his gaze focused and intense. "Stay close," he said, his Draven calm and steady. "These ruins are ancient. There could be traps." As if on cue, the ground beneath them shifted, and a series of sharp spikes shot up from the floor. Draven reacted instantly, grabbing Aurelia and pulling her back just in time. The spikes missed them by inches, retracting back into the ground as quickly as they had appeared. "Thanks," Aurelia said, a hint of irritation in her voice. "I hate traps." Draven gave a brief nod, already scanning for the next threat. "We need to move carefully. There are bound to be more." They continued through the ruins, encountering a series of intricate puzzles and traps designed to thwart intruders. The walls were adorned with strange markings, and every corner seemed to hide a new danger. "Do you ever get tired of this?" Aurelia asked, her tone a mix of annoyance and exhaustion. "It feels like we''ve been walking forever." Draven shrugged slightly. "It''s necessary. The relic won''t find itself." Aurelia rolled her eyes but couldn''t argue with his logic. They pushed forward until they reached a room with walls covered in ancient runes. The air felt different here, charged with an old, lingering magic. Draven studied the symbols, his mind working quickly to decipher their meaning. "These runes," he said slowly, "they''re a form of protection magic. We need to deactivate them to proceed." Aurelia stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she examined the runes. "I recognize some of these symbols. They''re simr to the ones used in Regaria''s ancient spellbooks. Can you handle this?" Draven nodded, his focus intense. He traced the runes with his gloved fingers, muttering calctions under his breath. Aurelia watched, impressed by his precision and knowledge. "You''re really handy with this stuff, Dravis," she said, admiration in her voice. Draven didn''t reply, his attention fixed on the task. He used his psychokinesis to manipte objects from a distance, carefully aligning the symbols. The runes began to dim, their magic fading. "It''s working," Aurelia noted, a hint of relief in her voice. Draven remained silent, his concentration unbroken. After what felt like hours, they seeded, the runes dimming and the path ahead opening up. They paused for a moment, catching their breath. Aurelia wiped sweat from her brow and looked at Draven. "Nice work. I didn''t know you had it in you." Draven allowed himself a small nod but said nothing. Aurelia chuckled. "Maybe I do underestimate you. Let''s keep moving." They continued deeper into the ruins, the air growing colder and the oppressive energy more palpable. The corridors twisted and turned, leading them into another chamber. This one wasrger, with an altar in the center and more runes etched into the walls. "More runes," Aurelia groaned. "This ce is a damn maze." Draven studied the altar. "There''s something different about these. They seem... stronger." Aurelia approached cautiously, her eyes scanning the symbols. "These runes are linked to the altar. Can you disable it?" Draven examined the runes, his mind calcting. "We need to channel ourbined magic into the altar. It should disrupt the runes." "Combined magic?" Aurelia asked, raising an eyebrow. Draven nodded. "Your fire magic and my psychokinesis. It''s the only way." Aurelia sighed. "Alright, let''s do it." They stood before the altar, focusing their energy. Draven''s psychokinesis and Aurelia''s fiery magic merged, the air around them crackling with raw power. Slowly, the runes began to glow brighter, their energy resonating with theirbined efforts. "It''s working," Draven said, his voice strained. "Keep going," Aurelia urged, her own power surging. As they poured their energy into the altar, the runes started to fade. The room shook, the air thick with magic. With one final burst of energy, the runes disappeared, and the altar''s power was neutralized. They copsed to the ground, breathing heavily. Aurelia looked at Dravis, a tired smile on her face. "We did it." Draven nodded, his expression serious. "We did. But we need to keep moving." They got to their feet, ready to press on. The path ahead was dark and foreboding, but they were determined. As they moved forward, Aurelia couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. They were getting closer. The next chamber was filled with statues, each one more grotesque than thest. They seemed to watch the intruders with stone eyes, judging their every move. "This ce is a nightmare," Aurelia muttered. "Whoever built it had serious issues." Draven nced at the statues. "They''re meant to intimidate. Stay focused." Aurelia snorted. "Easier said than done." They navigated through the chamber, careful not to disturb the statues. The air was thick with tension, every shadow a potential threat. "Do you think we''re close?" Aurelia asked, her voice echoing slightly. Draven nodded. "Yes. The relic should be near." They continued, their steps cautious and deliberate. The oppressive energy grew stronger, and the air became colder. Finally, they reached a hidden chamber, its entrance concealed by an intricate mechanism. "How do we open this?" Aurelia asked, examining the mechanism. Draven studied it for a moment. "It''s a puzzle. We need to align the symbols correctly." Aurelia groaned. "Another puzzle. Great." They worked together, their minds sharp and focused. The mechanism wasplex, but theirbined intelligence proved superior. Slowly, the entrance began to open, revealing the hidden chamber inside. Inside, a powerful relic sat on a pedestal, glowing with an ethereal light. The air around it hummed with magic, and both Draven and Aurelia could feel its immense power. "This is it," Aurelia whispered, stepping forward. "The relic." Draven''s eyes narrowed as he studied the relic. "It''s heavily protected. There''s a guardian here." Draven''s eyes narrowed as he studied the relic. "It''s heavily protected. There''s a guardian here." As if summoned by his words, a massive demon materialized before them, its eyes burning with malevolent fire. It roared, the sound echoing through the chamber, and lunged at them with terrifying speed. "Shit!" Aurelia eximed, diving to the side to avoid the demon''s ws. Draven didn''t waste a second. He raised his hand, using his psychokinesis to hurl a nearby stone at the demon''s head. The creature staggered but quickly regained its footing, turning its fiery gaze towards Dravis. "Get ready!" Dravenmanded, his voice sharp. "I know!" Aurelia sprang to her feet, her hands crackling with fiery magic. "Let''s burn this bastard to ashes!" The demon roared again, charging at Aurelia. She stood her ground, waiting until thest possible moment before releasing a torrent of mes. The demon shrieked in pain as the fire engulfed it, but it kepting, swinging its massive ws at her. Draven moved with precision, his sword shing as he struck at the demon''s exposed nk. His movements were calcted, each strike aimed at a vulnerable point. The demon roared in fury, turning to swipe at Draven with its w. Draven ducked, narrowly avoiding the attack, and countered with a powerful thrust to the demon''s chest. His psychokinesis amplified the force of his blow, driving the de deep into the creature''s flesh. The demon howled,shing out in pain and anger. Aurelia took the opportunity to unleash another wave of fire, her magic searing the demon''s hide. "You''re not so tough now, are you?" she taunted, a fierce grin on her face. Draven didn''t respond. He was already moving, positioning himself for another strike. His eyes were cold and analytical, every action calcted for maximum efficiency. He struck again, this time targeting the demon''s leg. The creature stumbled, its movements growing more erratic. Aurelia took a step back, panting from the exertion of her magic. "This thing just won''t go down!" "We need to weaken it further," Draven said, his voice calm despite the intensity of the battle. "Focus your attacks on its wounds." "Got it," Aurelia replied, gathering her energy for another assault. The demon lunged at Draven, its ws shing through the air. Draven sidestepped the attack, his sword slicing through the demon''s arm. The creature bellowed in rage, its fiery eyes zing with hatred. Aurelia unleashed another burst of mes, targeting the demon''s injured arm. The fire consumed the creature''s flesh, and it roared in agony. "Burn, you monster!" Draven moved in for the kill, his eyes locked on the demon''s heart. He dodged another swipe from the creature''s ws, his movements swift and precise. With a final, powerful thrust, he drove his sword into the demon''s chest, piercing its heart. The demon let out a guttural roar, its body convulsing as it fell to the ground in a heap of smoldering flesh. Draven stood over the fallen creature, his breathing steady despite the exertion. "Finally," Aurelia said, copsing to her knees. "That was one hell of a fight." Chapter 79: The Unfamiliar Quest (End) The Return As Aurelia''s eyes adjusted, they fell on the figure she knew would be there. Anastasia was seated elegantly on a chair by a small table, her posture perfect, her demeanor annoyingly poised. She looked up from her tea, her eyes¡ªdelicate yet cunning, mirroring the same golden blonde as Aurelia''s¡ªsparkling slightly as she greeted Aurelia with a politeness that grated on her nerves. "Another day filled with trouble, is it not?" Anastasia''s voice was smooth, irritatingly serene. Aurelia, who had thrown herself into a chair with her legs carelessly tossed over the armrest, replied with a snort, "Yeah, it is. It''s all because of that Gilgamesh bastard." Anastasia set her tea down, nodding in agreement. "It can''t be helped. We''re considered as rulers of the age, tasked with quests we can''t refuse, even if it''s against our will." Her gaze then softened slightly as she observed Aurelia. "But you seem less weary than usual. You''re full of vigor today." A smile tugged at the corner of Aurelia''s lips as she remembered the man in the assassin attire from herst quest. "He''s very handy, knows a lot, and is quite formidable," she mused aloud, her thoughts drifting to his deep blue eyes that regarded her with a cold indifference yet respected her capabilities. Anastasia''s curiosity piqued as she leaned forward. "What? Did you find a lover in the middle of the quest? Maybe dropped your first time as well?" Her tone was teasing, edged with a hint of mischief. Aurelia''s irritation red at the insinuation. "Of course not, you bastard. He was just someone interesting. Though I''ll probably never meet him again." She tried to sound nonchnt, but a part of her felt a pang of regret at the thought. Changing the subject, Aurelia leaned forward. "How about your quest? How many times did you die this time?" Anastasia''s face soured slightly, her polite facade faltering. "Eighteen times," she admitted, cing her tea back on the table. Aurelia chuckled heartily. "I didn''t die at all this time. All thanks to that man." "Wow, you''re so lucky," Anastasia eximed, a genuine smile recing her earlier annoyance. She then sighed wistfully. "I hope Lyan would do the same for me." "Lyan? That summoner you asionally mentioned? Didn''t you only meet him a few times while disguised as your brother?" Aurelia asked, her interest piqued despite herself. "Yes, but his presence... his greatness, and the profound sadness in his eyes intrigue me more than anything," Anastasia confessed, her tone dreamy yet somber. Aurelia shook her head, baffled. "I don''t understand half of what you say." "Of course you don''t," Anastasia said with a small, enigmatic smile. "It''s because you''re too focused on brute force and power." Aurelia rolled her eyes. "And you''re too focused on subtleties and maniption. We make quite the pair, don''t we?" Anastasia chuckled softly, the sound almost musical. "Indeed we do. But tell me more about this assassin. What made him so interesting?" Aurelia hesitated for a moment, then decided to indulge her. "He''s different from anyone I''ve met before. He moves with such grace and precision, yet there''s a heaviness in his eyes. It''s like he''s seen too much, suffered too much, but he keeps going. There''s a strength in that." Anastasia''s eyes sparkled with intrigue. "Sounds like someone worth knowing. Do you think you''ll see him again?" Aurelia shrugged. "Who knows? Our paths might cross again, or they might not. But he left an impression, that''s for sure." The conversation lulled, and they both sat in silence for a moment, each lost in their own thoughts. The stillness of the white room was almostforting in its predictability, a stark contrast to the chaos of their quests. Anastasia broke the silence first. "Do you ever wonder why we have to keep doing this? These endless quests, dying over and over again?" Aurelia sighed, her gaze distant. "All the time. But I try not to dwell on it. It is what it is. We have to keep going, no matter what." "Spoken like a true warrior," Anastasia said softly. "But sometimes, I wish we could just... stop. Just live a normal life." Aurelia looked at her, surprised by the vulnerability in her voice. "I didn''t know you felt that way." Anastasia gave a small, sad smile. "We''re not so different, you and I. We both have our burdens, our regrets. But we keep going because we have to." Aurelia nodded, feeling a rare sense of camaraderie with her. "You''re right. We keep going." As they conversed, a gentle light began to envelop the room, signaling their impending return to their respective worlds. Anastasia stood up, her expression turning serious. "Remember to protect your dignity and stop talking so crudely, Aurelia." "Shut up, bastard," Aurelia retorted, her face twisting in annoyance as the light grew brighter. When Aurelia opened her eyes next, she was back in her throne room, the familiar opulence a stark contrast to the white room''s simplicity. The prime minister was standing before her, concern etched on his face. "Are you fine, my queen?" he asked, eyeing her warily. Aurelia nodded, pushing herself up from her throne. "Yes, just another day in the life of a cursed queen." Her tone was dry, but a spark of defiance glinted in her eyes, ready to face whatever challenges awaited her next. ___ I woke up in my familiar study at the Drakhan mansion, the soft morning light filtering through the heavy curtains. As I sat up, I noticed something peculiar¡ªmy usual attire was neatly folded on top of my desk, reced by the assassin garb I had worn in the quest. The realization hit me slowly, the weight of the night''s events settling over me like a thick cloak. Before I could move to examine the neatly folded clothes, a blue screen shed before my eyes, startlingly bright against the dimness of the room: [Quest Completed: Protect the Queen +1 Store Currency +1 Quest Equipment Set] "As expected, it''s the queen," I muttered to myself, digesting the information. I hadn''t fully understood what Aurelia was doing there, in that forsaken vige, but it seemed my instincts to protect her had been correct. A sense of satisfaction washed over me, though it was quickly reced by curiosity about the implications of the quest''spletion. Turning my attention to the assassin''s attire still clinging to my body, I appreciated its feel and functionality. Thefort was unparalleled, the defense it offered was substantial due to its magical enchantments, and aesthetically, it was striking. The curved des attached to my belt felt like extensions of my own arms¡ªperfectly bnced and deadly. I stood and approached the full-length mirror in the corner of the room. The figure staring back was d in dark, form-fitting fabric that moved with an ease that belied its protective qualities. The hood shrouded my face in shadows, ideal for anonymity. The chest armor was intricately designed with dark metallic ents that caught the light with a menacing gleam. Spiked pauldrons added a fierce edge to the silhouette, while the gauntlets featured w-like extensions, giving the outfit a predatory look. My reflection was that of a figure from the shadows, a silent guardian enveloped in mystery and danger. "This could work," I spoke aloud, considering the broader implications. In the game, the world progressed through questspleted by yers, each action driving the narrative forward. But here, in this reality, there were no yers to push events along¡ªonly me. It dawned on me then, the weight of responsibility settling heavily on my shoulders. If this world was to keep moving in the right direction, I would need to intervene directly. But how? The answer seemed clear as I observed my reflection. I needed another identity, one that could operate in the shadows, influencing events without drawing attention to Lord Draven of Drakhan. This attire, this assassin''s guise, it was more than just equipment¡ªit was a new persona, a means to interact with the world from behind the scenes. "Looks like the other n could be executed directly," I said to myself with a nod. Turning away from the mirror, I began to n. This new identity wasn''t just about protecting myself; it was about exerting influence where Draven could not. As a lord, my actions were watched and judged, but as an unknown assassin, I could move freely and affect change in ways that were otherwise impossible. I sat back down at my desk, pulling over a piece of parchment and beginning to sketch out my next moves. This new role would require careful nning and precise execution. I would need to establish connections, gather intelligence, and perhaps most importantly, ensure that this identity remained a secret. The potential to steer events was enormous, but so was the risk. As I plotted and nned, the sun rose higher, casting long shadows across the wooden floor of my study. The world outside was unaware of the changes being set in motion within these four walls. For now, that was how it needed to be. The less the world knew about this new yer in the game, the more effective he would be. With a deep breath, I folded the parchment, tucking it into a drawer. There was much to do, and time was of the essence. Standing up, I adjusted the assassin''s cloak around my shoulders, the fabric whispering across the floor as I moved towards the door. As I stepped out into the corridor, the cool air of the mansion brushed against my face, a silent reminder of the dual life I was about to lead. The game had changed, and I with it. Whatever challengesy ahead, I was ready to meet them head-on, from the shadows or in the light. This was my world now, and I would protect it, no matter the cost. Chapter 80: The Duel ra, standing opposite her, offered a confident smirk, her eyes cold and calcting. The club leader''s voice boomed over the arena, breaking the momentary silence. "Remember, you can go all out. The magic gear you''re wearing will absorb the damage. It''ll glow red to indicate the amount of damage you''ve taken, and a bright red means you lose." Amberine nodded, ncing down at the gear that hugged her form, feeling the dormant magic within it humming softly. Despite her primary strength in me magic, she knew she could not rely on it alone to best ra, who was a genius known for her calcted, textbook-perfectbat style. The crowd''s murmur faded as the leader signaled the start of the duel. Amberine''s first move was a feint, a simple flicker of me towards ra, testing her reaction. ra responded with a graceful sidestep, her own spell ready¡ªa shimmering shield of water that deflected the me with ease. "Let''s see what you''ve got," Amberine challenged, her voice steady but determined. ra''s response was a mere flicker of irritation in her eyes. "As you wish," she said, her tone icy. Amberine dashed forward, her movements swift and fluid,unching a flurry of fireballs in rapid session. ra moved with practiced ease, a dance of evasion and counter. She drew a quick circle in the air, summoning a barrier of wind that dispersed the mes harmlessly. Undeterred, Amberine conjured a gust of wind to unsettle ra, followed by a quick session of earth spikes that erupted from the ground beneath ra''s feet. ra countered with a wave of her hand, transmuting the spikes into harmless sand before they could touch her. Amberine didn''t let up. She channeled her fire magic, sending a zing inferno toward ra. The heat was intense, and the crowd gasped as the mes roared. ra, however, remainedposed. She raised her hands, summoning a water vortex that met the mes head-on, resulting in a massive cloud of steam. "Is that all, Amberine?" ra asked, her voice dripping with disdain. Amberine gritted her teeth, feeling the strain of her magic pushing against her limits. She had to think of something new. She conjured a wall of wind to keep ra off bnce, then followed up with a series of rapid fire sts. ra deflected them with ease, her water shield shimmering with every impact. ra''s next move was a dazzling disy of her golden magic. She conjured several floating orbs of solid gold, sending them spinning around her in a defensive barrier beforeunching them one by one at Amberine. Each orb was a projectile meant to overwhelm and incapacitate. Amberine dodged the first two orbs, feeling the heat of her magic gear as it absorbed the impacts, the glow turning a faint red. She rolled to the side, her own robe ring as she summoned a barrier of fire to melt the iing gold. "The gear absorbs physical and magical shocks, remember that!" Amberine''s fire spirit, Ignis, reminded her, his voice a beacon in the chaos of battle. "Thanks, Ignis," Amberine muttered, pushing herself up andunching a counterattack. Shebined fire and air, creating a swirling vortex of mes that rushed towards ra. ra conjured a water vortex in response, the two elements shing midway with a hiss and steam. The crowd was captivated, the exchange between fire and water, earth and gold, a testament to the mages'' prowess and creativity. Amberine, breathing heavily, felt the strain of her magic pushing against her limits. "Use their expectations against them," Ignis suggested, sensing her fatigue. "Blend your mes with something unexpected." Drawing deep into her reservoir of magic, Amberine cast a series of rapid-fire sts, each one aimed at a different point around ra. The goal was to overwhelm her defenses, but ra was ready. She moved with a cold precision, her hands tracing patterns in the air as she summoned a golden shield to deflect the attacks. Amberine gritted her teeth and summoned all her remaining strength. She focused on a single, powerful spell,bining fire and earth to create a molten wave that surged toward ra. The ground shook as the wave advanced, its heat intense and threatening. ra''s eyes narrowed. She raised her hands, summoning a massive wave of water infused with golden light. The two forces collided with a deafening roar, steam and smoke filling the arena. For a moment, it was impossible to see who had the upper hand. Amberine took a deep breath, her eyes scanning the arena through the haze of steam. She knew she had to keep the pressure on ra. Drawing from her experience in battle, she began to move in a series of unpredictable patterns, weaving fire and earth spells together in a seamless flow. ra, despite herposed exterior, was beginning to show signs of strain. Her movements, while still precise, had a slight hesitation. Amberine noticed this and pressed her advantage, sending a barrage of fire-enhanced earth spikes hurtling towards ra. With a determined look, ra deflected the spikes with a wave of her hand, but the effort left her visibly winded. Amberine saw her chance. She summoned a pir of fire beneath ra, forcing her to leap into the air to avoid the intense heat. As randed, Amberine was already charging forward, her fists wreathed in mes. The two shed in a flurry of physical and magical strikes, each blow sending shockwaves through the arena. The crowd watched in awe as Amberine and ra exchanged powerful blows, their magic gear glowing brighter with each hit. Amberine ducked under a sweeping kick from ra, retaliating with a powerful uppercut infused with fire magic. ra staggered back, her gear glowing a deep red. Sensing victory within her grasp, Amberine pressed on,unching a series of rapid fire punches. ra, however, was not done yet. With a fierce look in her eyes, she summoned a torrent of golden water, creating a swirling barrier around herself. Amberine''s fists connected with the barrier, sending ripples through the water but failing to break through. "You think you can beat me with sheer force?" ra taunted, her voice carrying a hint of irritation. "You''re out of your league." "We''ll see about that," Amberine shot back, her determination unwavering. She focused her energy, summoning a massive fireball in her hand. The heat was intense, causing the air around it to shimmer. With a roar, she hurled the fireball at ra. ra''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly regained herposure. She raised her hands, summoning a barrier of golden light to intercept the fireball. The two spells collided with a blinding sh, the resulting explosion sending both mages sprawling to the ground. Amberine was the first to recover, pushing herself up on shaky legs. She could see ra struggling to stand, her gear glowing a bright red. The crowd held its breath, the tension palpable as they waited to see who would make the next move. Amberine knew she had to end this quickly. Summoning thest of her strength, she charged at ra, her fists zing with fire. ra, sensing the iing attack, raised her hands in a desperate attempt to conjure a barrier. But it was toote. Amberine''s fiery punch connected with ra''s chest, sending her flying backwards. ra hit the ground hard, her gear glowing a brilliant red before fading to a dull hue. For a moment, Amberine thought she had won, but then she saw ra''s eyes sh with determination. ra pushed herself up, her expression icy and unyielding. "You''re persistent, I''ll give you that," she said coldly. With a swift motion, she summoned a surge of golden water, the wave crashing into Amberine and sending her sprawling to the ground. Amberine struggled to rise, her body aching from the repeated impacts. ra approached with measured steps, her gaze never leaving Amberine. "But persistence alone won''t win you this duel," she continued, her voice tinged with irritation. ra raised her hand, and a series of golden orbs materialized around her. With a flick of her wrist, she sent them hurtling towards Amberine. The orbs struck with precision, each impact forcing Amberine back and causing her gear to glow brighter and brighter. Amberine tried to summon her magic, but she was too exhausted. The fire flickered and died in her hands, leaving her defenseless against ra''s relentless assault. Finally, thest orb struck, and Amberine''s gear glowed a brilliant red before fadingpletely. The duel was over. The crowd erupted in apuse, their cheers filling the arena. Amberine looked around, feeling a mix of disappointment and respect. She had given it her all, but ra''s skill and precision had proven too much. ra approached, her expression still cool but with a hint of respect in her eyes. "You''re improving, Amberine," she said, her tone grudginglyplimentary. "But you still have a long way to go." Amberine nodded, epting the hand ra offered to help her up. "I''ll keep training," she promised, her voice steady despite the fatigue. "Next time, I won''t go down so easily." ra nodded, her gaze hardening once more. "I look forward to it." Amberine stood up and dusted off her gear, her body aching from the intense battle. As she walked towards the edge of the arena, she could feel the eyes of the crowd still on her. She was determined to turn their looks of pity into ones of admiration. She knew she had the potential to be just as skilled and formidable as ra, if not more so. "You fought well," Ignis said, his voice warm with approval. "But remember, mastering your magic takes time and patience." "I know," Amberine replied, her resolve unwavering. "But I won''t let this defeat deter me. I''ll keep pushing myself, keep growing stronger." Chapter 81: The Unwanted Guests I swung my legs out of bed and stood, stretching briefly before heading to the adjoining washroom. The marble floors were cool under my feet, a stark contrast to the warm water that filled the basin. I sshed my face, the cold water a sharp, refreshing jolt to my senses. My morning routine was a precise affair. Every movement was calcted, every action deliberate. I picked up the enchanted razor, its edge glinting in the morning light, and began to shave. The razor moved effortlessly across my skin, a testament to its magical craftsmanship. After shaving, I turned to the mirror. With a subtle incantation, I activated the enchantment that enhanced my appearance¡ªsmoothing out imperfections, sharpening my features just enough tomand attention without appearing unnatural with my psychokinesis. I ran ab through my hair, ensuring every strand was perfectly in ce. Once satisfied, I donned my attire for the day. The fabric was luxurious yet functional, tailored to fit my form without restricting movement. I fastened the cuffs and adjusted the cor, every detail meticulously attended to. Appearance was a powerful tool, and I intended to wield it effectively at the uing royal banquet. As I finished dressing, a soft knock at the door signaled Alfred''s arrival. "Enter," I called, turning to face him as he stepped into the room. "Good morning, my lord," Alfred said with a respectful bow. "The preparations for the banquet are well underway. The security measures are in ce for our journey towards the royal castle." "Excellent," I replied, my tone cool andposed. "Ensure that the guards are vignt for tonight. We cannot afford anypses." "Of course, my lord," Alfred said, making a note on the parchment he carried. "Is there anything specific you wish to discuss regarding the banquet?" I paused, considering my next words carefully. "The political implications of this banquet are significant. We need to present ourselves as a formidable force, one that cannot be easily undermined. Ensure that our gifts reminded the royals and the nobles the strength and stability of the Drakhan Earldom." Alfred nodded, his expression thoughtful. "I will see to it that the arrangements reflect that message, my lord. Is there anything else?" I nced at the desk, where the folded assassin gear from the questy. The memory of the questpletion screen shed in my mind. [Quest Completed: Protect the Queen. +1 Store Currency. +1 Quest Equipment Set.] I couldn''t discuss these details with Alfred; they were part of the arcane system that governed my existence in this world, a system he was blissfully unaware of. "No," I said finally, dismissing the thought. "Just ensure everything proceeds smoothly. I trust your judgment, Alfred." "As you wish, my lord," Alfred replied, bowing once more before he left to oversee the final preparations. With Alfred gone, I turned my attention back to the assassin gear. The quality of the equipment was exceptional¡ªthefort, the defense, the magical enchantments, and the appearance. It was perfect for maintaining anonymity and protecting my identity. I needed another identity to handle the quests and threats that could destabilize the Earldom. I stood before the mirror, dressed in the assassin gear as I wore them with my psychokinesis, inspecting the fit and feel. The deep hood shrouded my face in shadows, paired with a subtle mask for anonymity. The dark metallic armor was adorned with sharp, gothic motifs, with spiked pauldrons and w-like gauntlets enhancing the fearsome silhouette. Underneath, a ck tunic allowed silent movement,plemented by a long, flowing cloak that concealed various tools and gear. Segmented greaves and sturdy, silent boots protected my legs, while two slender, curved des sheathed at my sidespleted the look. "Perfect," I muttered, the reflection staring back at me an image of lethal efficiency. This would allow me to operate in the shadows, handling threats withoutpromising my position as the Earl. I''ve already checked the sensation yesterday after returning from the quest with the Queen, today, my reason for wearing this is a practical one. I would need to ensure this new identity was both feared and respected. It was not enough to protect the Earldom openly; some battles were fought in the shadows, unseen and unknown. And I need to ensure that the world is progressing how it should have been in the game. But before that, let''s start with something else to test this with. The cloak has a concealing enchantment on it, with just a thought, I could feel my presence thinning, going invisible and unnoticed. "Let''s start," As I moved through the mansion in stealth, a subtle sense of unease settled over me. My instincts, honed by the [Herculean Strength], told me something was wrong. The faint scent of unfamiliar cologne and the almost imperceptible sound of cautious footsteps alerted me. I slipped into the shadows, my senses heightened. The mansion''s grand halls and opulent decor provided ample cover as I tracked the source of the disturbance. Near the east wing, I spotted a figure dressed as a servant, moving with a deliberate caution that betrayed her true intentions. And it''s a special thing of mine to know which is an enemy and which is not. It''s from the seeping dark fog emitted from her. The sign of the [Viin''s Fate] being activated. Her face is familiar, but I recognize the different bodynguage, is it a magic artifact for disguise? With silent precision, I approached the intruder. Just as she reached for a hiddenpartment in the wall, I moved. My de pressed against her throat, stopping them cold without giving her a single chance to let out a voice. "Who sent you?" I demanded, my voice low and dangerous. The intruder''s eyes widened with fear. "I won''t talk," they hissed, biting down on something hidden in her mouth. Cyanide. But I was faster, knocking the poison capsule from her grip with psychokinesis. "Nice try," I said, binding her hands swiftly. "Now, you''re going to tell me everything." She red at me, defiance in her eyes, but remained silent. I sensed the desperation in her movements and tightened my grip. "Speak, or the consequences will be far worse." Still, she remained silent, her eyes darting around the room. I could see the wheels turning in her mind, plotting an escape or a way to silence themselves. I couldn''t waste more time here; I had to find the others. Let''s just put her to sleep for now. Securing the first intruder in a storage room, I made my way towards the kitchen, my senses alert for any sign of the other spies. The kitchen was a hive of activity, the staff too busy to notice anything amiss. But there, near the pantry, stood another figure, his posture too rigid to be a genuine servant. I approached silently, my de ready. As he turned, realizing they were caught, he too attempted to swallow a poison capsule. With a swift move, I knocked it from his mouth, binding him before they could react further. "Two down," I muttered, dragging the second intruder to the same storage room. "One to go." The servant quarters were quieter, making it easier to spot the third intruder. They were rifling through belongings, searching for hidden defenses. As I approached, she sensed my presence and whirled around, a knife in hand. But I was faster. I disarmed her and secured her hands, ensuring she couldn''t reach any hidden poison. "You''re not escaping that easily," I said coldly. With all three intruders secured, I returned to my study as I used my psychokinesis pen to bring them. To my surprise, Alfred was already there, waiting with two more captives bound and gagged. "My lord," Alfred said, his voice calm andposed. "I found these two lurking near the guest chambers. I assume they are part of the same group?" "Indeed," I replied, a hint of satisfaction in my voice. "It seems our enemies are quite desperate." Alfred nodded. "What shall we do with them?" I nced at the captured spies, their eyes filled with fear and defiance. "We''ll extract the information we need, then ensure they can''t report back to their master." Alfred''s gaze hardened. "Understood, my lord." As we interrogated the intruders, it became clear that the danger for me was real. They revealed ns to send a second wave of operatives during the event, aiming to cause chaos and potentially harm key figures. But there is no information getting out regarding who sent them, why were they here, and who they originally were since they seem to be very loyal to the point they would kill themselves immediately after their cover was blown. But this is enough. Looking at their reactions and their attires are enough for me to extract some information, and were already stored inside my head firmly. "My lord?" Alfred called me with a worrying gaze. "It''s fine. Bring them to my hidden chamber. They will be a feast for the devil hobgoblin servant," Chapter 82: The First Mission "Damn... This is... Unbelievable," I muttered, standing in front of the building Draven had given us. My heart swelled with pride and anticipation. It was a grand structure, farrger than anything I had ever dreamed of. The exterior was made of sturdy stone, withrge windows that allowed plenty of light to flood the interior. The roof was high and sloped, with intricate carvings along the eaves that gave it an air of elegance. The front entrance boastedrge double doors made of heavy oak, adorned with brass handles that gleamed in the sunlight. As I pushed the doors open, they swung wide to reveal a spacious foyer with polished wooden floors that echoed our footsteps. The walls were painted a soft cream color, and the ceilings were high, giving the space an airy, open feel. I turned to the girls, my heart full. They were all orphans I had taken in, each one now like a little sister to me. Their eyes were wide with wonder as they took in the sight of our new home. "Wee to our new headquarters," I said, unable to keep the excitement out of my voice. "This is where we''ll build our future." Mina, the youngest, let out a delighted squeal as she ran into the foyer, her footsteps echoing on the polished floor. "Look at this ce! It''s huge!" she eximed, spinning around with her arms outstretched. Sarah, one of the older girls, followed more slowly, her eyes taking in every detail. "It''s incredible," she said softly. "I''ve never seen anything like it." We spent the next few hours exploring the building. There wererge rooms that we could use for storage, offices, and meeting spaces. The kitchen was spacious and well-equipped, and there was even a courtyard out back with space for a garden. The girls chattered excitedly, their voices echoing through the empty halls. "This ce is amazing, Liora!" Mina eximed as she twirled around in one of the rooms. "I can''t believe this is ours." I smiled, watching her. "It is amazing, isn''t it? But we have a lot of work to do to make it truly ours. Let''s start by cleaning up and getting everything ready." The girls sprang into action, their enthusiasm infectious. We spent the rest of the day cleaning, scrubbing the floors, dusting the shelves, and making ns for how we would use each room. The older girls took charge of organizing the storage areas, while the younger ones helped with the simpler tasks. "Sarah, can you help me with this shelf?" I called out as I struggled to lift a heavy wooden shelf into ce. "Sure thing, Liora," she replied, hurrying over to assist. Together, we managed to get the shelf upright and secure. As we worked, my mind wandered. I thought about the journey that had brought us here, about the hardships we had faced and ovee. Each of these girls had their own story, their own struggles. But together, we had found strength and hope. And now, thanks to Draven, we had a real chance to build somethingsting and meaningful. "Liora, look what I found!" Mina called out from another room. She held up an old, dusty book with a faded cover. "Can we keep this?" Iughed. "Of course, Mina. It looks like it might be interesting. We can start a library with all the books we find." Mina''s eyes lit up. "A library! That sounds amazing!" "Are you alright, Liora?" Sarah asked, pulling me from my thoughts. I nodded, smiling at her. "Just thinking about how far we''vee. This is just the beginning. I can see so many possibilities for us here." Sarah smiled back, her eyes shining. "It''s all thanks to you. You''ve given us a home and a future." I felt a lump form in my throat. "We did this together," I said softly. "And we''ll continue to build our future together." As the day went on, we discovered more and more about our new home. There were hidden nooks and crannies, secretpartments, and even a small attic space that the girls immediately imed as their new hideout. By the time the sun began to set, the building was looking much cleaner and more inviting. The girls were tired but happy, their faces glowing with a sense of aplishment. We gathered in the courtyard, sitting on the grass and enjoying the cool evening air. "This ce is going to be amazing," Mina said, her voice filled with awe. "I can''t wait to see what we can do." I wrapped an arm around her shoulders. "Me too, Mina. Me too." We sat there for a while, talking and dreaming about the future. The courtyard was bathed in the soft glow of the setting sun, and the air was filled with the sounds of nature. It was a moment of peace and contentment, a rare and precious thing in our lives. As the evening deepened, I walked back to the inn where we were staying, feeling a deep sense of satisfaction. Our new headquarters was perfect, and I could already see the future unfolding before us. The girls and I had big ns, and I was determined to make them a reality. When I entered the inn, however, my mood shifted. Alfred, Draven''s butler, was sitting at one of the tables, calmly sipping a cup of tea. There was something about his presence that made me uneasy. His demeanor was always calm andposed, but there was an underlying intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. I took a deep breath and approached him, forcing a smile. "Good evening, Alfred. What brings you here?" He looked up, his expression unreadable. "Good evening, Miss Liora. I have a message from Master Draven." He reached into his coat and pulled out a letter, handing it to me. I took the letter, my heart pounding. "Thank you," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. Alfred nodded, finishing his tea and standing up. "I shall take my leave now. Have a good evening, Miss Liora." "Good evening, Alfred," I replied, watching as he left the inn. Once he was gone, I looked down at the letter in my hand. It was sealed with Draven''s emblem, a dragon coiled around a sword. I made my way to a quiet corner of the inn, my mind racing with possibilities. What could Draven want? Why send a letter instead ofing himself? With trembling hands, I broke the seal and unfolded the letter. The inn''smon room was bustling with evening activity. The smell of roasted meat and freshly baked bread filled the air, mingling with the chatter of patrons and the asional clink of sses. I found a secluded corner near the firece, where the crackling mes offered both warmth and a semnce of privacy. Sitting down, Iid the letter on the table in front of me, staring at Draven''s emblem for a moment before opening it. I carefully unfolded the letter, my hands slightly trembling with a mix of anticipation and anxiety. The parchment was ofhigh quality, and the ink was dark and bold, reflecting Draven''s usual meticulousness. I took a deep breath and began to read. [Liora, I trust you find the new headquarters satisfactory. I have a matter that demands your immediate attention. A merchant in Haverford has been acting suspiciously, and there are credible reports of his involvement in illegal activities. Your task is to infiltrate his organization, gather concrete evidence, and report back to me.] I paused, my mind racing with questions. What could Draven want? And why such urgency? I read on, feeling a sense of foreboding creeping in. At that moment, the innkeeper''s daughter, Lily, approached my table with a warm smile. "Would you like something to drink, Miss Liora?" she asked, her eyes sparkling with curiosity. I managed a small smile in return. "Just some water, please, Lily. Thank you." As Lily walked away to fetch my drink, I turned my attention back to the letter. [This mission requires utmost discretion and efficiency. Failure is not an option. Ensure you gather irrefutable evidence of his illegal dealings. Use your skills to blend in seamlessly and avoid raising any suspicion.] I sighed, feeling the weight of the responsibility settle on my shoulders. This was no small task. Draven was entrusting me with something significant. Lily returned with a ss of water, cing it gently on the table. "Here you go, Miss Liora. If you need anything else, just let me know." "Thank you, Lily," I replied, giving her a grateful nod. I took a sip of the water, trying to steady my nerves. The letter continued with detailed instructions on how to proceed. [Your infiltration must be thorough. Monitor the merchant''s movements, record his transactions, and identify his contacts. Once you havepiled sufficient evidence, ry it to me directly.] I read the words carefully, absorbing every detail. This was a mission that required both caution and precision. I couldn''t afford to make any mistakes. I leaned back in my chair, closing my eyes for a moment. The sounds of the inn faded into the background as I focused on the task ahead. Infiltration was not new to me, but the stakes always felt high when Draven was involved. A soft tap on my shoulder brought me back to reality. It was Sarah, one of the girls from our group. "Liora, is everything okay? You look worried." I forced a reassuring smile. "I''m fine, Sarah. Just a lot on my mind. How are the others?" "They''re all settled in for the night. The new headquarters really lifted their spirits," Sarah replied, her eyes searching mine for reassurance. "I''m d to hear that," I said, squeezing her hand gently. "We''ll talk more in the morning. Get some rest." Sarah nodded and left, leaving me alone with my thoughts once again. I turned my attention back to the letter, reading the final lines. [This mission is critical to our operations. Do not disappoint me. Draven] I folded the letter and tucked it away in my pocket, feeling a mix of determination and anxiety. This mission was critical, and I had to be at my best. The fire crackled softly in the hearth, and I watched the mes dance for a moment, lost in thought. The inn around me was lively, but my mind was focused on the task ahead. Infiltrating the merchant''s organization would require careful nning and execution. I would need to gather information discreetly, blending in and observing without drawing attention to myself. I finished my water and stood up, ready to head to my room and start nning. As I made my way through themon room, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of resolve. This mission was a chance to prove myself, to show Draven that his trust in me was well-ced. In my room, I spread out a map of Haverford on the small table by the window. The flickering candlelight cast shadows on the parchment as I traced the route to the merchant''s shop. I would start by gathering information from the locals, listening to any gossip or rumors about the merchant''s activities. I made a list of supplies I would need, ensuring I had everything for the mission. Disguises, tools for lock-picking, and a small notebook for recording observations. I had to be prepared for anything. As I prepared for bed, my thoughts kept drifting back to the letter. Draven had a way of instilling confidence in me, even from a distance. His faith in my abilities was both reassuring and daunting. I knew I couldn''t let him down. Iy down, staring at the ceiling, the weight of the mission pressing on me. But beneath the anxiety was a spark of determination. I was ready to take on this challenge, ready to prove myself once again. The next morning, I woke early, the dawn light filtering through the curtains. I dressed quickly and gathered my supplies, my mind focused on the task ahead. Today marked the beginning of the mission, and I was determined to seed. Before leaving, I took a moment to check on the girls. They were still asleep, their faces peaceful. I smiled, feeling a surge of protectiveness. This mission was not just for Draven, but for them as well. I would do whatever it took to ensure their safety and future. With a deep breath, I left the inn, ready to face the challenges ahead. The streets of Haverford awaited, and I was prepared to uncover the truth. This mission was mine toplete, and I was determined to see it through to the end. Chapter 83: I Could Smell Money! "ra''s shield was textbook perfect," Ignis said from within her robe, his voice a warm, gentle crackle. "You need to ept the result and face forward." "Shut up, Ignis!" Amberine snapped, her voice echoing in the empty hall. She could feel her cheeks flush with heat, not just from anger, but from the literal warmth emanating from the fire spirit. "Amberine, you''re being unreasonable," Ignis retorted, his tone growing hotter. "You lost, and it happens. Learn from it instead of wallowing in self-pity." "Shut up!" Amberine repeated, stomping her foot in a childish fit of pique. She immediately regretted it as Ignis, now truly irritated, red up, making her yelp in pain. "Ouch! Stop that, Ignis!" "You need to stop sulking," Ignis insisted, his heat subsiding. "Grow up and take this as a lesson." Amberine grumbled under her breath, rubbing her side where Ignis''s heat had stung. "Fine, fine. I''ll stopining," she muttered, more to get Ignis to quiet down than because she believed it. The fire spirit had a way of cutting through her bravado, exposing the raw nerves beneath. As she walked through the grand halls of Magic Tower University, the chatter of other students reached her ears. They were all talking about the uing ceremonies, the professors, and the various magic clubs. The recent duel with ra still stung, but Amberine couldn''t help but think about the Magic Combat Club. Despite her loss, the experience had been exhrating. Yet, as she reyed the duel in her mind, it wasn''t just her own mistakes that stood out. It was the teachings of Professor Draven, the cold, indifferent man she med for her father''s death. His lessons had echoed in her mind during the fight, guiding her actions almost involuntarily. Amberine''s mind drifted back to the duel. As the battle raged, Ignis had offered advice, but it was Draven''s lectures that truly guided her. His words, despite his detachment, had a way of embedding themselves in her thoughts. "Remember," his voice had echoed in her mind, cold and precise, "the foundation of any spell is understanding its core principle. Without that, you are merely throwing energy into the void." She hadunched her fireballs with purpose, focusing on their core principles, just as he had taught. Even as ra countered with her water shields, Amberine''s mind had raced through Draven''s lessons on elemental intery. "Elements are not enemies," Draven had said once, his eyes as icy as his demeanor. "They are partners in a dance. Each movement must be understood, anticipated, and countered with precision." The steam cloud that rose from their shing spells had reminded her of his lecture on the transformation of energy. "Energy cannot be created or destroyed," Draven had stated. "It can only change form. Use this to your advantage." As she conjured wind to unsettle ra, Amberine had remembered Draven''s harsh critique of her earlier attempts. "Your wind spellsck focus," he had told her. "They are scatterbrained, like you. Bring rity to your mind, and your spells will follow." Despite her dislike for the man, his teachings had undeniably shaped her strategies. It irked her to no end that the professor she despised had such an influence on her. Ignis sighed, his warm breath ruffling the fabric of her robe. "It''s true, you know. His teachings are effective. He connects theory to application in ways that make the conceptse alive." Amberine rolled her eyes. "Yeah, well, it doesn''t mean I have to like him." "Perhaps not," Ignis conceded, "but you should listen more closely in his ss. There are parts he makes deliberately difficult to force you to think. Those are the lessons that be most meaningful." Amberine''s mood soured further. She wasn''t ready to admit that Ignis was right, even though a part of her knew he was. She stomped into the canteen, her grumbling stomach matching her foul mood. She picked up a tray of food and made her way to her favorite spot, a secluded corner by a window with a view of the capital. She plopped down into the seat, the weight of her frustration pressing her into the cushion. Outside, the sprawling city of Regaria stretched out beneath the tower, its rooftops glowing in thete afternoon sun. The view usually soothed her, but today it did little to ease her irritation. Amberine picked at her food, her mind still reying the duel. Despite Ignis''s words, she couldn''t shake the feeling of failure. She wanted to be as strong as ra, asposed and skilled. But no matter how hard she trained, it always seemed like she fell short. She sighed, pushing her te away and resting her chin on her hand. Her eyes drifted back to the city, watching as people moved about like tiny ants. The world seemed so big, and her problems so small inparison. Yet, they weighed on her like lead. "Why does he have to be right?" she muttered, half to herself and half to Ignis. "Why does everything Draven says have to make so much sense?" "Because he''s a good teacher," Ignis replied simply. "His methods are harsh, but they force you to learn, to grow. You can hate him all you want, but you can''t deny his effectiveness." Amberine groaned, leaning back in her chair. "Great. Just what I needed to hear." Ignis chuckled softly. "You''ll get there, Amberine. Just keep pushing forward." She knew he was right, but it didn''t make it any easier to ept. With a grunt, she picked up her fork and started eating again, more out of a sense of duty than hunger. The food tasted nd, her mood souring everything. As she ate, she thought back to Draven''s ss. Despite her hatred for him, she couldn''t deny the impact his lessons had on her. His exnations, cold and detached as they were, had a way of cutting through the noise and getting to the heart of the matter. "Understanding the core principle of a spell is crucial," he had said in one of his lectures. "Without that, you are merely casting shadows." Amberine had struggled with this concept at first, but over time, she hade to see its truth. In her duel with ra, it was this understanding that had allowed her to hold her own, even if she had ultimately lost. She sighed again, feeling a bit of the tension leave her body. Maybe Ignis was right. Maybe she needed to let go of her anger and focus on what she could learn from Draven. It was a bitter pill to swallow, but if it made her stronger, it was worth it. Amberine finished her meal in silence, her thoughts turning over the day''s events. She knew she had a long way to go, but for the first time, she felt a glimmer of hope. She could learn, she could grow, and one day, she would be strong enough to stand on her own. Amberine stood up, her resolve hardening. She would face her challenges head-on, and she would do it with the knowledge she had gained from her experiences. Draven''s teachings, ra''s challenge, and Ignis''s guidance would all be part of her journey. With newfound determination, she picked up her tray and headed to return it. As she approached the counter, she noticed one of the staff members engrossed in a newspaper. The headline caught her eye: "Uing Royal Banquet to Host Great Families of Regaria Grand Kingdom." The staff member, a middle-aged woman with kind eyes, looked up and noticed Amberine''s curiosity. "Quite an event, isn''t it?" the woman said, folding the newspaper slightly so Amberine could see better. "The royal banquet is always a grand affair. This year, they''re inviting the great families from all over the kingdom, including the esteemed Professor Draven." At the mention of Draven, Amberine''s ears perked up. She leaned in, trying to catch more of the details. "And there''s more," the woman continued, her voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "They''re opening up spots for novice magicians to take on odd jobs during the performance. It''s a rare opportunity for young mages to make a name for themselves." Amberine''s heart skipped a beat. This could be her chance to not only prove herself but also to learn more about the intricate workings of the kingdom and its magic. She thanked the woman and handed over her tray, her mind already racing with possibilities. She left the canteen with a sense of purpose. The corridors of the Magic Tower University buzzed with the usual activity, but Amberine felt a new energy coursing through her veins. She headed to her dormitory, her thoughts a whirlwind of ns and preparations. As she entered her room, Ignis floated out of her robe, his fiery form hovering in the air. "I take it you heard about the banquet?" he asked, his tone knowing. "Yes! I could smell money!" Chapter 84: The Royal Banquet (1) The Professors Preparation The royal banquet was not just a social event; it was an opportunity, a stage where power and influence danced in delicate bnce. I knew the importance of every detail, every gesture. Satisfied with my appearance, I turned to the task of ensuring I was fully prepared. On the desk before mey an array of pens, each one a tool of my trade. The Psychokinesis pen, Fire pen, Water pen, and Devil pen. Each had its own unique capabilities, and each could prove invaluable. I checked them one by one, feeling the familiar weight of each in my hand. My gaze shifted to the Drakhan Sword, hidden within my robes. Its presence was afort, a silent promise of strength and protection. I briefly considered bringing the devil hobgoblin servant, dressing him in a hood to conceal his identity. But it was the royal castle, and an investigation would be unavoidable. There were those at the banquet who could sense demonic mana, and the risk of exposure was too great. It would only create unnecessary trouble. As I finished my preparations, a knock at the door interrupted my thoughts. Alfred entered with his usual impable timing, as if he had been waiting for the precise moment. "The gift for the royal prince, the little brother of the queen, is ready," Alfred reported. His expression, thoughposed, carried a hint of concern. "However, our funds are dwindling. It is advisable to start our n to secure additional resources as soon as possible after the banquet." I nodded, acknowledging the necessity of his advice. "Very well. We will address it immediately after." Alfred hesitated for a moment before speaking again. "My lord, you mentioned earlier that you would not bring as many retainers as usual. I must express my concern for your safety." "Efficiency is key, Alfred," I replied. "Bringing a smaller, elite group allows for greater maneuverability and less attention. We need to be seen as efficient and effective, not ostentatious." Alfred sighed, a rare disy of emotion, before smiling. "At least allow me to apany you throughout the banquet, my lord." I gave him a small nod. "Of course, Alfred. Your presence is always valuable." With the preparationsplete, I made my way to the dining room for a brief meal. The maids and servants were already assembled, ready to see me off. Their loyalty was palpable, and I responded with a nod of acknowledgment. As I sat down to eat, one of the maids approached cautiously. "My lord, is there anything specific you would like for the banquet?" she asked, her voice trembling slightly. "Just the usual arrangements," I replied curtly, not wanting to engage in unnecessary conversation. "Ensure everything is in ce." She bowed and quickly retreated, leaving me to my thoughts. The meal was simple but nourishing, a necessary ritual to prepare for the evening ahead. As I ate, my mind wandered to the potential alliances and negotiations that awaited at the banquet. Each interaction would need to be calcted, each word carefully chosen. After finishing my meal, I stood and nced around the room. The servants watched me with a mix of respect and anticipation. "Let''s move," Imanded, and they sprang into action, gathering my belongings and preparing for our departure. As we made our way to the entrance, I could hear the quiet murmur of their conversations, the asional burst ofughter. Despite the gravity of the evening ahead, there was a sense of camaraderie among them that was almostforting. Alfred walked beside me, his usual stoic expression in ce. "The carriage is ready, my lord," he informed me. "The knights are in position, and the officials are briefed on their roles." "Good," I replied. "We cannot afford any mistakes tonight." Alfred nodded, his eyes sharp and attentive. "Understood, my lord." As we stepped outside, the cool evening air greeted us. The carriage, a sleek and elegant vehicle emzoned with the Drakhan family crest, awaited. The horses, well-groomed and restless, pawed at the ground, ready to depart. The carriage awaited, emzoned with the Drakhan family crest. nked by ten knights, two officials, two maids, and Alfred. "Let''s not keep the royal court waiting," I said, climbing into the carriage. Alfred followed, taking his ce beside me. The door closed with a soft thud, and the carriage jolted into motion. As the carriage rolled through the streets, I observed the disparity between the nobles andmoners. The capital was a city of contrasts, with opulent estates standing alongside humble dwellings. It was one of the smaller, yet significant, problems highlighted in the kingdom''s quests. But in my current position, I couldn''t blend in with themoners to understand their struggles firsthand. For that, I needed Liora and a second identity to gather more information. The bustling market district was alive with activity, merchants shouting about their wares, and children darting between the stalls. Despite the vibrancy, there was an undercurrent of tension. My gaze swept over the scene, noting the tired faces and wary nces. Suddenly, amotion broke out ahead. A group of rowdy individuals blocked the road, their shouts and aggressive postures indicating trouble. The knights moved to handle the situation, but I signaled for them to stand down. This required a more delicate touch. Using the Psychokinesis pen, I lifted the ringleader off his feet, suspending him in mid-air. The rest of the group fell silent, their eyes widening in fear and awe. Alfred, ever the swift and skilled operative, moved with lightning speed, disarming the troublemakers and restoring order within moments. The ringleader, now trembling, was gently lowered back to the ground. "Apologies, my lord," he stammered, his bravado evaporating. "We didn''t know it was you." "Ensure this does not happen again," I said coolly, releasing my hold on him. "There are consequences for disrupting the peace." The crowd parted, whispering among themselves. "It''s the Drakhan crest... Earl Drakhan himself..." "He''s as ruthless as they say," one merchant muttered, eyes wide with fear. "We''re lucky he didn''t punish us more severely," another added, voice trembling. The incident was a reminder of the delicate bnce of power and the importance of maintaining control. Alfred''s efficiency and my decisive action had averted potential chaos, a testament to ourbined skills. As we continued, the atmosphere in the market remained tense. People stepped back, giving the carriage a wide berth. The crest of the Drakhan family on the side of the carriage gleamed in the sunlight, a symbol of authority and power that few dared to challenge. A few streetster, a small band of pickpockets attempted to take advantage of the distraction. With a flick of my Psychokinesis pen, I lifted their stolen goods from their hands and returned them to their rightful owners. Alfred apprehended the thieves with practiced ease, his movements swift and precise. "Return what you have taken and leave this ce," Imanded, my voice as cold as the steel of my sword. The thieves scrambled to obey, their faces pale with fear. "Thank you, my lord," a woman said, clutching her recovered purse. "You are most merciful." "Do not mistake efficiency for mercy," I replied, turning away. The woman nodded quickly, understanding the implicit warning. As we moved through the more affluent districts, the architecture became increasingly grand. The streets were cleaner, the buildingsrger and more ornate. The people here were better dressed, their gazes filled with a mix of curiosity and apprehension as they recognized the Drakhan crest. "Is that Earl Drakhan?" a young nobleman whispered to hispanion. "It must be. I''ve heard he''s unforgiving and incredibly powerful," she replied, casting a cautious nce at the carriage. Even here, the reputation of the Drakhan family preceded us. It was a necessary tool, one that ensured obedience and respect, but also one that required careful management. As we passed through another district, a minor noble''s carriage collided with a street vendor''s cart, spilling goods everywhere. The noble began berating the vendor, his voice loud and cruel. I signaled for the carriage to stop. Alfred disembarked first, his presence enough to silence the noble. "My lord Drakhan wishes to know what themotion is about," he announced. "Earl Drakhan...?" The noble paled, stepping back immediately. "I-I apologize for the disturbance, my lord. It was a mere ident." I remained silent, my gaze cold and piercing. The noble''s eyes darted between me and the vendor, sweat forming on his brow. Under the weight of my silent scrutiny, he turned to the vendor, his demeanor suddenly contrite. "I am sorry for my behavior. Here, take this aspensation." He handed over a pouch of coins, his hands shaking. "Thank you, my lord," the vendor said, bowing deeply. "Your fairness is greatly appreciated." The noble, now thoroughly intimidated, bowed hastily to me before scrambling back into his carriage and driving off at speed, eager to escape my presence. As we resumed our journey, I reflected on the necessity of maintaining a fearsome reputation. It ensured swiftpliance but required constant vignce. The streets grew narrower as we approached the grand royal castle. Its towering spires and imposing gates loomed ahead, a testament to the kingdom''s power and history. The air was filled with the hum of activity, preparations for the banquet in full swing. Alfred, ever attentive, opened the carriage door. "We''ve arrived, my lord," he said, his voice steady and reassuring. I stepped out, the weight of the evening''s responsibilities settling over me. The royal banquet awaited, a convergence of power and ambition. With Alfred by my side and my resolve firm, I was ready to navigate the intricate dance of politics and influence thaty ahead. The future of the Drakhan legacy depended on it. "So this is the royal grand castle of Regaria Kingdom..." Chapter 85: The Royal Banquet (2) The Arrival The air was abuzz with anticipation, the soft hum of conversations punctuated by asional bursts ofughter. As the attendees filtered in, the atmosphere was charged with the subtle tensions and alliances that defined the kingdom''s politics. "The Duke ckthorn has arrived," a voice murmured, and heads turned to observe his entrance. Tall and imposing, Duke ckthorn moved with a confidence born of power and lineage. His arrival was met with a respectful nod from the queen, who observed from her vantage point above the ballroom. Her eyes, sharp and discerning, missed nothing. Following him, Earl Falken entered, his rugged appearance at odds with the opulence around him. Whispers of admiration and respect followed his every step. Known for his formidable prowess in battle, Falken was a man to be reckoned with, and his presencemanded attention. "Look at Falken, always looks like he''s juste from a battlefield," someone whispered with a hint of admiration. "Hemands respect wherever he goes," another replied. "It''s no wonder the queen holds him in high regard." Count Valen''s entrance was greeted with simr murmurs. His connection to ra, the genius child, made him a figure of considerable interest. As he moved through the crowd, there was a mix of deference and curiosity in the air. His every movement was calcted, a reflection of his strategic mind. "I hear his daughter is a prodigy," one noble remarked, eyes following Valen. "They say she''s even caught the eye of Professor Draven." "Let''s hope she doesn''t inherit her father''s arrogance," came the sharp retort. Then came Duke Icevern, represented by Lancefroz, Sophie''s elder brother. His entrance caused a stir, not only because of his status but also due to the rumors swirling around Sophie and Draven. Lancefroz''s eyes swept the room, taking in every detail with a cool, calcting gaze. "Is that Lancefroz?" a young noblewoman asked, craning her neck to get a better view. "I thought he rarely attended these events." "With Sophie''s rumors and all," herpanion replied, "I''m not surprised he''s here to keep an eye on things." The queen, watching from above, let out a soft snort. "Such predictable entrances," she muttered to herself, her eyes lingering on each of the arrivals with analytical precision. Finally, the murmurs reached a crescendo as Earl Drakhan, Draven, made his entrance. He arrivedst, yet his presence eclipsed all those who hade before him. His cold, indifferent expression did nothing to diminish the aura of power and authority that surrounded him. The crowd parted for him, their whispers a mix of awe and trepidation. "There he is, Earl Drakhan," a voice whispered urgently. "I heard he''s unmatched in his magical prowess," another added, eyes wide with a mix of fear and admiration. "Cold as ice, that one," an older noble said, shaking his head. "But no one can deny his power." Draven moved with an elegance that belied the coldness in his eyes. He exchanged polite, effective greetings, each word measured and precise. His indifference was palpable, yet it only added to the mystique that surrounded him. As he entered the ballroom, he gave no hint of hesitation or fear, seamlessly integrating himself into the gathering. The queen''s gaze sharpened as she watched Draven. "Always the enigma," she mused, a smirk ying on her lips. Draven''s entrance did not go unnoticed by Count Valen, who approached him with his usual spite. "Alfred, you should serve someone more deserving of your loyalty," Valen said, his voice dripping with disdain. "It''s a waste to see you with him." Alfred, ever the consummate professional, responded with a silent bow, his expression unchanging. Draven, however, met Valen''s gaze with an icy smile. "It is not loyalty that binds Alfred to me, Valen. It is efficiency. And efficiency is something you have yet to master." Valen''s eyes narrowed, his face flushing with a mix of anger and embarrassment. "Efficiency, you say? I suppose it''s efficient to keeppany with a snake," he retorted, his voice lowering to a venomous whisper. "Better a snake that knows when to strike than a dog that barks at shadows," Draven replied calmly, his tone cutting through Valen''s bravado like a knife. The tension between them was palpable, drawing the attention of those nearby. ra, standing a few steps away, noticed her father''s interaction with Draven. She had been bored by the constant attention from admirers questioning her about her future ns and her reputation as a genius. Deciding to intervene, she approached, offering a respectful bow from behind Valen. "Father, Earl Drakhan," she greeted, her voiceposed. Draven acknowledged her with a fleeting, uninterested nce. "ra," he said curtly, his tone devoid of warmth. She straightened, her expression neutral, though a flicker of something unreadable passed through her eyes. "ra," Valen said, turning to his daughter with a softer expression. "Have you had the chance to speak with Duke Icevern yet? He''s eager to hear about your progress at the university." ra nodded, though her attention was still partly on Draven. "I will, Father," she replied, her voice carrying a hint of weariness. The murmur of the crowd grew louder, a hotbed of spection and curiosity. "It''s said Draven has a significant interest in Sophie," one woman whispered to herpanion. "Yet, here he is, not even acknowledging her presence." "Perhaps he''s ying a longer game," thepanion suggested. "Draven is known for his patience and strategic mind." Draven could hear the whispers and murmurs around him. It was impossible to escape the gossip in such gatherings. Despite the rumors, he remained focused, his mind already working through various strategies and ns. As the queen observed this from above, her smirk widened. "Interesting," she thought. "Very interesting." Nearby, a small group of nobles watched the interaction between Draven and Valen with keen interest. Among them was Lady Mirabelle of House ckthorn, a woman with an air of icy elegance and sharp intellect. She leaned in closer to herpanion, Lord Aric of House Falken, his rugged appearance betraying his reputation as a formidable warrior. "What do you make of that exchange?" Mirabelle asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Aric shrugged, his eyes never leaving Draven. "It''s nothing new. Valen has always harbored a grudge against Draven. But it''s clear who holds the upper hand." Mirabelle nodded thoughtfully. "Draven is an enigma. Cold, calcting, but undeniably powerful. It''s no wonder he garners such attention." Aric''s gaze shifted to ra, who was now engaged in a conversation with Duke Icevern. "And his interactions with the younger generation? What do you think of his rtionship with ra?" "It''s hard to say," Mirabelle replied. "ra is a genius, but Draven treats her with the same indifference he shows everyone else. Perhaps he sees potential in her, or maybe she''s just another pawn in his game." As the two continued their quiet discussion, Draven moved through the room with purpose. He exchanged brief, polite greetings with various nobles, each interaction carefully measured and controlled. The whispers followed him, a constant reminder of the scrutiny he was under. "Did you hear? Earl Drakhan barely acknowledges Sophie''s presence," one young noblewoman said to her friend, her eyes wide with curiosity. "I did," her friend replied. "But I wonder if it''s part of his strategy. Draven is known for his long-term nning. Perhaps he has something in mind that we can''t see yet." Draven''s indifference towards Sophie did not go unnoticed by her brother, Lancefroz. He approached Draven with a calcted smile, his eyes glinting with a mix of curiosity and challenge. "Draven," he greeted, his tone polite but cool. "I see you''ve been making quite the impression tonight." Draven inclined his head slightly. "Lord Lancefroz. It''s always a pleasure to see you." "Likewise," Lancefroz replied, his smile widening. "I''ve heard many things about you recently. It seems your reputation continues to grow." "Reputations are fleeting," Draven said, his voice calm. "What matters is the substance behind them." "Indeed," Lancefroz agreed, though his eyes betrayed a hint of skepticism. "I hope you find tonight''s banquet enjoyable." Draven''s gaze flickered briefly to Sophie, who was engaged in conversation with a group of young nobles. "I''m sure I will," he replied, his tone dismissive. Lancefroz''s smile tightened, but he maintained hisposure. "Enjoy the evening, Draven. I''m sure we''ll have more opportunities to speak." As Lancefroz moved away, Draven felt a surge of satisfaction. He had yed his part perfectly, maintaining hisposure and subtly asserting his dominance. The whispers and murmurs around him continued, but they only served to reinforce his position. This is the start. The start of everything. He already set his cards well. Time to wait and see. Chapter 86: The Royal Banquet (3) Start of The Banquet The grand doors to the ballroom opened, and a herald stepped forward, his voice ringing out clearly. "Her Majesty the Queen and His Royal Highness Prince Caelum Aurelian Drakonis Regaria request the pleasure of yourpany. The banquet is now in session." The crowd shifted, moving toward the long, ornate tables that had been set with the finest silver and crystal. Draven found his ce, noting the strategic positioning of the seating arrangements. He was ced near influential figures, a clear sign that his presence was both respected and carefully monitored. The Duke of ckthorn and Earl Falken were seated nearby, their gazes asionally drifting toward Draven, as if assessing his every move. As the first course was served, a hush fell over the room. The queen rose, her presencemanding immediate attention. She was breathtakingly beautiful, her golden hair cascading down her back in a river of shimmering strands. Her eyes, sharp and discerning, glinted with an intelligence that was both captivating and intimidating. She wore a gown of deep royal blue, adorned with intricate gold embroidery that seemed to catch the light with every movement. Her aura was one of majesty and authority, a palpable force that filled the room. She raised a ss, her eyes sparkling with a mixture of warmth and calction. "To the health and happiness of my dear brother, Prince Caelum," she dered. "May this year bring him all the joy and sess he deserves." The prince, Caelum, stood beside her. At seventeen, he was on the cusp of manhood, his youthful features marked by a boyish charm that belied the strength in his gaze. His hair, a lighter shade of gold than his sister''s, framed a face that was already beginning to show signs of the regality he would one day embody. He smiled graciously at the gathered nobles, his demeanor respectful but confident. The crowd echoed the queen''s toast, raising their sses in unison. As they drank, conversations began to flow more freely. Draven engaged in polite but guarded discussions with those around him, always mindful of the underlying currents of power and influence. "Draven, it''s been too long," Duke ckthorn said, leaning in slightly. "I''ve heard rumors of your recent ventures. Impressive as always." "Thank you, Duke ckthorn," Draven replied smoothly. "Your own achievements have not gone unnoticed either." "Indeed," Earl Falken chimed in, his rugged features softening slightly. "We must find time to discuss certain mutual interests. There''s much we could aplish together." "Of course," Draven said, his tone polite yet nomittal. He knew better than to make anymitments without careful consideration. Count Valen, seated a few ces down, continued to cast dark looks in Draven''s direction. His resentment was palpable, a simmering tension that threatened to spill over at any moment. ra, meanwhile, was fielding questions from various nobles about her ns and her experiences at the university. She handled them with grace, but her eyes asionally flickered over to where her father and Draven were seated. "ra, dear," Lady Mirabelle of House ckthorn said, her voiceced with curiosity. "What are your ns for the future? Surely someone of your talents has great ambitions." ra smiled politely. "I am focusing on my studies for now, Lady Mirabelle. There is still much to learn." "Indeed," Lord Aric of House Falken added. "With your potential, I have no doubt you will achieve great things." ra nodded, her thoughts briefly returning to the intense duel with Amberine. Despite the attention she received, there was a part of her that longed for the simplicity of training and studying, free from the constant scrutiny and expectations. The meal progressed, each course more borate than thest. The conversations grew livelier, and the atmosphere in the hall became a mix of celebration and subtle maneuvering. Draven''s sharp mind absorbed everything, cataloging each piece of information for future use. "So, Earl Drakhan," Duke Icevern said, raising his ss. "What are your thoughts on the current state of our magical academies? I hear there are some exciting developments." Draven took a moment before replying, his expression thoughtful. "The academies are making significant strides. Innovation and rigorous training are crucial for our continued prosperity. It''s essential that we support and nurture the next generation of magicians." "Well said," Duke Icevern replied, his eyes narrowing slightly as he gauged Draven''s response. "It''s good to see we''re aligned on that front." As dessert was served, the queen stood once more, drawing the room''s attention. "Tonight, we celebrate not only my brother''s birthday but also the strength and unity of our kingdom," she said. "Let us enjoy this evening and look forward to a prosperous future." The crowd apuded, and the music began to y, signaling the start of the evening''s entertainment. Draven watched as the dancers took the floor, their movements graceful and mesmerizing. He allowed himself a moment of appreciation before returning his focus to the conversations around him. "Do you dance, Earl Drakhan?" a young noblewoman asked, her eyes wide with curiosity. "On asion," Draven replied, a faint smile ying on his lips. "But tonight, I believe I shall observe." The noblewoman blushed and nodded, quickly retreating to join her friends. Draven''s reputation for being aloof and enigmatic only seemed to enhance his allure. Nearby, Alfred engaged in a quiet conversation with another servant, his demeanor asposed as ever. Despite his role, Alfred''s sharp eyes missed nothing, and he remained ever vignt. "Alfred, your master is quite the enigma," the other servant remarked. "How do you manage to keep up with him?" "It''s a matter of understanding his needs and anticipating his moves," Alfred replied smoothly. "Efficiency, as he likes to say, is key." The music continued to y, and the dancers moved with fluid grace, their elegant costumes swirling in the dim light. Draven''s mind remained sharp, analyzing every interaction, every subtle shift in the room''s atmosphere. He knew that tonight was just one part of arger game, and every interaction, every piece of information, was a potential move on the chessboard of power. "Draven," Lancefroz said, approaching with a calcted smile. "A word, if you please." "Of course," Draven replied, following him to a quieter corner of the room. "I''ve been hearing some interesting things," Lancefroz began, his tone casual but his eyes keen. "Rumors, mostly. About alliances, potential threats. You know how these things go." "Indeed," Draven said, his expression unreadable. "Rumors have a way of spreading, especially in such gatherings." "True," Lancefroz agreed. "But sometimes, there''s a kernel of truth in them. It''s important to stay informed." "Information is power," Draven said simply. "And power must be wielded wisely." Lancefroz nodded, a hint of respect in his gaze. "Well said. I look forward to seeing how things unfold." As Lancefroz moved away, Draven felt a surge of satisfaction. The evening was progressing as he had anticipated, each interaction reinforcing his position and influence. He returned to his ce, resuming his conversations with the same measured calm. The queen''s voice cut through the hum of conversation, drawing all eyes to her once more. "As we continue to celebrate, let us not forget the challenges that lie ahead. Together, we are stronger. Together, we will face whateveres our way." The crowd raised their sses once more, their cheers echoing through the grand hall. Draven observed the scene with a mixture of detachment and strategic interest. The evening''s events had provided valuable insights, and he was already nning his next moves. Despite the distractions, Draven''s mind remained sharp. He knew that tonight was just one part of arger game, and every interaction, every piece of information, was a potential move on the chessboard of power. With Alfred by his side and his resolve unwavering, he was ready for whatever challengesy ahead. The future of the Drakhan legacy depended on it. The grand hall of the royal castle was buzzing with anticipation as the time for the evening''s performance drew near. Nobles and dignitaries from across the Regaria Kingdom and beyond had gathered, their conversations andughter filling the air. The queen, seated at the head of the room, exchanged a knowing nce with her brother, Prince Caelum, whose birthday they were celebrating. Draven, standing near the back, observed the proceedings with a practiced air of detachment. His eyes scanned the room, noting the strategic interactions and subtle power ys unfolding around him. Alfred stood at his side, always vignt, ready to respond to his master''s needs. A herald stepped forward, his voice carrying over the din of the hall. "Ladies and gentlemen, esteemed guests, we are honored to present a special performance by the novice magicians of the Magic Tower University." Polite apuse rippled through the crowd as the performers began to take their ces at the front of the hall. Draven''s gaze sharpened as he noticed Amberine among them. She stood out, her presencemanding attention even in the midst of her peers. A slight twitch in Draven''s usuallyposed demeanor was the only indication of his surprise. "That Kid..." Chapter 87: The Royal Banquet (4) The Trouble "This is ridiculous," she muttered under her breath. "It''s practically a slut outfit." Ignis, the fire spirit, hovered nearby, his fiery form flickering with amusement. "I have to agree with you on that one, Amberine," he said, his voice a crackling whisper. "It''s quite... revealing." Amberine rolled her eyes. "Thanks for stating the obvious, Ignis. You''re not exactly helping." "I''m just saying, it''s not the kind of outfit that screams ''powerful magician,'' more like ''ve of money,''" Ignis teased, his tone light but pointed. "Shut up, Ignis," Amberine snapped, her cheeks flushing with a mix of embarrassment and irritation. "I''m doing this for the money. It''s not like I have a choice." "Sure, sure," Ignis replied, his voice dripping with sarcasm. "Just keep telling yourself that." Amberine huffed, turning her back on the outfit and pacing the room. "Why do you always have toment on everything I do?" "Because you need someone to keep you grounded," Ignis said simply. "And let''s face it, you have a tendency to get carried away." "Carried away?" Amberine echoed incredulously. "I''m just trying to survive in this world. Do you have any idea how expensive it is to live here? The tuition at Magic Tower University alone is enough to bankrupt anyone." "True, but there are other ways to make money," Ignis pointed out. "Less... demeaning ways." Amberine stopped pacing and red at him. "Like what? Tell me, Ignis, what other ways are there for someone like me to make enough money to live and study here?" Ignis was silent for a moment, his fiery form flickering thoughtfully. "You could use your talents more strategically," he suggested. "Instead of performing for money, why not find a patron? Someone who recognizes your potential and is willing to invest in you?" Amberine shook her head. "I don''t have time for that. I need money now, not in some distant future when I might find a patron." Ignis sighed. "You''re selling yourself short, Amberine. You''re better than this." Amberine''s shoulders slumped, and she turned back to the outfit. "Maybe, but right now, this is all I have." She reluctantly began to change into the outfit, feeling more exposed with each piece she put on. Ignis continued to hover nearby, his presence a constant reminder of her internal conflict. "I just wish you''d stop judging me," Amberine said quietly as she adjusted the final piece of the outfit. "I''m not judging you," Ignis replied, his tone softer. "I''m just trying to remind you that you''re worth more than this. You have real talent, Amberine. Don''t let anyone make you feel otherwise." Amberine looked at herself in the mirror, taking in the sight of her transformed reflection. She barely recognized the person staring back at her. "Thanks, Ignis," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "I needed to hear that." Ignis''s mes flickered gently. "Anytime, Amberine." With a deep breath, she turned away from the mirror and made her way to the stage entrance, where the rest of the performers were already gathering. The air was thick with a mix of excitement and nervous energy. Amberine could feel her heart pounding in her chest as she joined them, the revealing outfit making her feel more vulnerable than ever. As the signal was given to begin, Amberine took her ce among the dancers, her movements fluid and precise. The music started, and she found herself caught up in the rhythm, the performance demanding her full attention. Despite her initial reservations, she couldn''t deny the exhration of the performance. The movements, the lights, the music¡ªit all came together in a mesmerizing disy. Yet, as she danced, a nagging thought lingered in the back of her mind: Was this really worth it? The apuse of the audience was a distant sound, her focus entirely on her performance. But then, her eyes locked with a familiar, cold gaze. Draven. He was seated among the dignitaries, his expression as indifferent and unreadable as ever. His presence sent a shiver down her spine, a mix of fear and shame washing over her. She quickly averted her gaze, her heart racing. Why did he have to be here? Why now, when she was dressed like this, performing like a puppet for money? The thought of him seeing her like this, of judging her, was almost too much to bear. The performance continued, but Amberine''s mind was elsewhere. She felt exposed, not just physically but emotionally. Draven''s cold, assessing gaze seemed to strip away all her defenses, leaving her feeling raw and vulnerable. She pushed through the routine, trying to ignore the burning sensation of humiliation that threatened to overwhelm her. As the performance neared its end, a sudden, dark surge of mana filled the room. Amberine''s movements faltered, her senses on high alert. The air grew thick with tension, and she could see the rm in the faces of the other performers and the audience. A collective gasp echoed through the hall as a rift appeared in the center of the stage, pulsating with dark energy. The royal knights and guards immediately sprang into action, forming a protective barrier around the queen and Prince Caelum. The guards of the great families moved swiftly to shield their respective heads, while Duke Icevern and Draven rushed to the front, joining the queen''s guards. "What''s happening?" Amberine heard someone shout, panic evident in their voice. "It''s a mana surge!" another voice responded. "Stay back!" Draven''s voice cut through the chaos, cold andmanding. "Everyone, remain calm. Protect the queen and the prince." Amberine''s heart raced as she watched the scene unfold. The rift continued to pulsate, growingrger and more menacing with each passing second. The air was thick with dark energy, making it difficult to breathe. "Amberine, get back!" Ignis''s voice urged, his tone uncharacteristically serious. "This is dangerous!" But before she could react, the rift let out a blinding sh of light, and eight demons emerged, their forms twisted and grotesque. The creatures spread out, their malevolent eyes scanning the room for targets. Screams filled the air as the demons advanced, their dark mana radiating an aura of fear and despair. The royal knights and guards moved to engage them, but the creatures were powerful, their movements swift and deadly. Amidst the chaos, Amberine saw Duke Icevern step forward, his icy mana swirling around him, forming sharp spikes that heunched at the demons. His sister, Sophie, joined him, her own ice magic blending seamlessly with his. They fought with precision, their movements synchronized and deadly efficient. "Draven!" Duke Icevern called out, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We need to contain these demons!" Draven nodded, his expression as cold as ever. He raised his hand, and a powerful surge of mana erupted from him, forming a barrier around the demons. "Keep them within this barrier," he ordered. "We cannot let them escape." Sophie, her breath visible in the cold air, added her mana to the barrier, strengthening it. "We''ll hold them here," she said, her voice steady. "Just make sure they don''t get out." Amberine found herself face-to-face with one of the demons, its eyes burning with malice. She could feel the weight of its dark mana pressing down on her, suffocating her with its intensity. "Ignis, what do I do?" she whispered, her voice trembling with fear. "Stay calm, Amberine," Ignis replied, his voice steady despite the situation. "Use your magic. Remember your training." Amberine''s hands shook as she summoned her fire magic, the familiar warmth of Ignis''s power flowing through her. But the demon was fast, too fast. It lunged at her, ws extended, and she barely managed to dodge its attack. Panic surged through her, and she stumbled back, her mind racing. She had faced opponents before, but nothing like this. The demon''s power was overwhelming, and she could feel her confidence slipping away. "Focus, Amberine!" Ignis''s voice cut through her fear. "You can do this!" She took a deep breath, forcing herself to concentrate. The demon lunged again, and this time, she met its attack head-on, unleashing a torrent of fire. The mes engulfed the creature, but it pushed through, its dark mana protecting it from the worst of the heat. Amberine''s eyes widened in terror as the demon advanced, its ws shing through the air. She barely had time to react, her movements frantic and uncoordinated. The creature was relentless, and she could feel her strength waning. "Amberine, you have to stay focused!" Ignis urged. "Don''t let it overwhelm you!" But the demon was too strong, its attacks too swift. Amberine could feel herself being pushed back, her defenses crumbling. She stumbled, her back hitting the wall, and the demon loomed over her, its eyes filled with a cruel, mocking light. This is it, she thought, her heart pounding in her chest. This is how it ends. "What a shitty life it was," Chapter 88: The Royal Banquet (5) Is This My End? A line befitting the end of someone worthless. She even wonder why she''s here in the first ce. Amberine''s vision blurred, and she braced herself for the inevitable pain. Instead, a cool sensation of water sprinkled upon her face, jolting her back to awareness. Blinking rapidly, she opened her eyes to see ra standing in front of her, her hand outstretched and a shimmering barrier of water swirling around them. "ra?" Amberine croaked, her voice weak and trembling. "Rise and shut up," ra snapped, her gaze fixed on the demon before them. "This demon isn''t even damaged," she muttered, biting her lip in frustration. Amberine struggled to her feet, her body aching from the previous blows. She nced at the demon, noting its grotesque, twisted form. The creature stood over seven feet tall, with sinewy muscles rippling beneath its dark, scaly skin. Its eyes glowed with a malevolent red light, and its elongated ws dripped with a dark, viscous substance that hissed and sizzled upon contact with the floor. "We''re in trouble," Amberine whispered, her voice barely audible. "No kidding," ra replied, her tone sharp. "We need a n." The two girls huddled close, keeping their voices low. "The demon''s fast and strong," Amberine noted. "Its ws... they''re coated in something poisonous." ra nodded, her eyes narrowing. "And its skin... it''s almost imprable. Our spells are barely scratching it." "We need to work together," Amberine suggested. "Combine our strengths. Maybe we can find a weakness." ra nced at Amberine, her expression unreadable. "Fine," she said curtly. "But don''t get in my way." With a shared nod of understanding, they turned to face the demon, their resolve hardening. Amberine summoned her fire magic, feeling Ignis''s warmth flow through her. ra''s water magic crackled in the air, a shimmering aura surrounding her. The demon roared, charging at them with terrifying speed. Amberine darted to the left, her fire swirling around her in a protective barrier. ra mirrored her movement, a stream of water coiling around her like a serpent. They moved in sync, their spells weaving together in a dazzling disy of elemental magic. "Hit it with everything you''ve got!" ra shouted,unching a jet of water at the demon''s face. The creature snarled, recoiling slightly as the water struck its eyes. Amberine seized the opportunity, sending a barrage of fireballs at its chest. The demon howled in rage, its ws swiping through the air in a frenzy. Amberine and ra dodged and weaved, their movements fluid and precise. They exchanged quick, terse instructions, coordinating their attacks with a practiced ease that belied their rivalry. "Left!" ra called out, and Amberine ducked just in time to avoid a swipe from the demon''s ws. She rolled to the side,ing up on one knee andunching another fireball at the creature''s nk. The mes licked at its skin, but the demon barely flinched, its eyes locking onto Amberine with a murderous re. "Distract it!" ra ordered, her hands moving in intricate patterns as she prepared a powerful spell. Amberine nodded, her heart pounding. She took a deep breath and charged at the demon, her fire zing brightly. The creature lunged at her, its ws shing through the air. Amberine twisted and turned, narrowly avoiding each strike. She could feel the heat of Ignis''s power coursing through her, fueling her movements. "Now!" ra shouted, and a torrent of water erupted from her hands, mming into the demon with the force of a tidal wave. The creature staggered, its bnce disrupted. Amberine seized the moment, gathering all her remaining strength andunching a massive fireball at the demon''s head. The mes engulfed the creature, and it let out a deafening roar, its body writhing in agony. For a brief, hopeful moment, it seemed as if they might seed. But the demon shook off the attack, its eyes burning with renewed fury. Itshed out with its ws, and Amberine barely had time to react. The impact sent her sprawling across the floor, pain radiating through her body. ra rushed to her side, her water barrier flickering as she struggled to maintain it. "We''re not strong enough," she said through gritted teeth. "It''s too powerful." Amberine''s vision swam, and she fought to stay conscious. "We have to keep trying," she gasped. "We can''t let it win." ra nodded, determination etched on her face. They pushed themselves to their feet, ready to face the demon once more. But the creature was relentless, its attacks growing more ferocious with each passing moment. As they fought, shes of Draven''s lessons filled their minds. His cold, indifferent voice echoed in their thoughts, guiding their movements. "Understand the core principle of your spell," Draven had said. "Without that, you are merely casting shadows." Amberine focused on the core of her fire magic, feeling the heat and intensity grow within her. Sheunched another fireball at the demon, aiming for a vulnerable spot beneath its arm. The mes struck true, and the creature let out a guttural snarl. "ra, now!" Amberine shouted, and ra responded with a powerful jet of water, targeting the same spot. Thebined force of their spells created a burst of steam, momentarily blinding the demon. "Move!" ramanded, and they darted to the side, avoiding the demon''s iling ws. "Elements are not enemies," Draven had said in another lesson. "They are partners in a dance. Each movement must be understood, anticipated, and countered with precision." Amberine and ra moved with a newfound synchronicity, their spells weaving together in a seamless dance of fire and water. They struck at the demon from different angles, keeping it off bnce and disoriented. But despite their efforts, the demon''s resilience was staggering. It shrugged off their attacks with an almost casual ease, its dark mana protecting it from the worst of the damage. "We''re not doing enough," Amberine panted, her breathing in ragged gasps. "We need more power." ra nodded, her face pale with exertion. "But where are we going to get it?" Before they could formte a new n, the demon roared and charged at them, its ws shing through the air with deadly precision. Amberine and ra tried to defend themselves, but the creature was too fast, too strong. With a sickening thud, they were sent crashing into the walls of the hall, the impact knocking the wind out of them. Amberine''s vision blurred, and she felt a wave of dizziness wash over her. Ignis''s voice echoed in her mind, calling out to her, but she couldn''t respond. The world around her faded to ck, and she felt herself slipping into unconsciousness. As Amberiney there, her body aching and her mind drifting, she could hear Ignis''s desperate calls growing fainter. She tried to reach out, to summon the strength to fight back, but it was no use. The demon loomed over her and ra, its eyes gleaming with a cruel, triumphant light. In her final moments of consciousness, Amberine thought of Draven''s lessons, of ra''s determination, and of the fire that still burned within her. She refused to give up, to let the demon win. But her strength was gone, and the darkness closed in around her. Thest thing she heard was Ignis''s voice, calling her name, before everything went ck. Is this where it ends? Amberine''s thoughts drifted in the darkness. She felt an overwhelming sense of failure and regret. ra, with all her annoying arrogance, had tried to help her. And now, because of her, ra was going to die as well. Amberine cursed herself for her weakness, for dragging someone else down with her. She remembered the moment the demon appeared, the sheer power it radiated. It was too strong for new magicians like them. A monster like that shouldn''t have been their responsibility. The thought of ra''s potential being snuffed out because of her... it was unbearable. ra could have been a great magician, with her talent and determination. But now... Amberine felt herself slipping further into the abyss, the darkness pulling her in. Her body was numb, her thoughts scattering like leaves in the wind. She was on the verge of sumbing when a voice, cold andmanding, cut through the void. "Focus, fool." The words pierced the darkness, sharp and unyielding. Amberine''s consciousness jolted back, her eyes fluttering open. The cold, indifferent gaze of Draven loomed over her. His presence was a stark contrast to the chaos around them, a pir of icy determination. "Draven..." Amberine managed to whisper, her voice barely audible. "You''re not done yet," Draven said, his tone harsh. "Get up." Chapter 89: The Royal banquet (6) Get Up "You''re not done yet," Draven said, his tone harsh. "Get up." Amberine''s senses slowly returned to her, the ringing in her ears fading as Draven''smanding voice sliced through the haze. The sharpness of his tone, filled with urgency and authority, reignited a spark within her,pelling her to move. She forced herself to sit up, her limbs heavy with exhaustion and pain. Her vision cleared, revealing a scene of chaos and desperation. Two demons, monstrous and menacing, were held in ce by an invisible force. Draven stood at a distance, gripping a pen as if it were a wand, his face twisted in concentration. The strain was evident in his expression, the beads of sweat forming on his brow. The pen in his hand glowed with a faint, eerie light, and the air around him crackled with raw magical energy. Every muscle in his body seemed tense, his left arm trembling slightly from the effort of containing the demons. Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest as she struggled to her feet, her entire body protesting in agony. She nced at Draven, then at the demons, their grotesque forms writhing against the invisible bonds that held them. The force wavered, and one of the demons let out a guttural roar, thrashing violently. Amberine''s breath caught in her throat, fear freezing her in ce. A sudden movement caught her eye. Another demon,rger and more ferocious, charged towards Draven, its ws outstretched. Amberine''s breath caught in her throat, fear freezing her in ce. But before the demon could reach him, a figure appeared, swift and lethal. Alfred, Draven''s ever-loyal butler, intercepted the attack with a powerful kick, knocking the demon''s w aside. In a fluid motion, he parried another swipe with his knife, his movements precise and deadly. "Finish it!" Draven''s voice rang out, filled with urgency andmand. There was no room for hesitation. In a blur of motion, Sophie stepped forward, her ice-infused mana radiating from her. Her sword, glistening with frost, sliced through the air with deadly uracy. In a single, swift motion, she beheaded the demon that Draven had contained. The creature''s head fell to the ground with a heavy thud, its body copsing in a heap of dark, twisted flesh. Amberine watched in awe, her gaze shifting to Sophie. The young noblewoman''s face was set in a mask of determination, her eyes cold and focused. Amberine''s eyes flickered to the side, noticing another demon''s corpse lying where Sophie hade from. It was clear that Sophie had already taken down one demon beforeing to their aid. Her attention snapped back to Draven. He stood amidst the chaos, his posture rigid and his expression stoic. There were two more demon corpses at his feet, indicating that he had immediately gone to save her after dealing with his own foes. The realization struck her hard¡ªdespite his cold demeanor, Draven had risked himself to protect her. The queen, observing from a safe distance, assessed the situation with a bitter expression. She muttered to herself, "If only I weren''t the queen, they wouldn''t keep me from joining the battle." Duke Icevern approached her, his presencemanding. "It''s fine, Your Majesty," he said, his tone reassuring. "There''s no need for you to endanger yourself." The queen''s gaze shifted to Draven, who was still holding the demons at bay. "Is it ready yet?" she asked, her voice carrying a hint of impatience. Draven''s response was curt. "Almost." Amberine''s mind raced, trying toprehend the situation. She knew that the other professors and the Headmaster would be a great help right now, but they had been invited to attend the next agenda after the performance. Their absence was sorely felt, as the current court mages were struggling to handle even one demon. The queen clicked her tongue in frustration, her eyes narrowing as she watched the court mages'' futile attempts tobat the demons. "This would be much easier with them here," she muttered. Amberine turned her attention back to the battle at hand. She could see the exhaustion in Draven''s eyes, the toll that maintaining the spell was taking on him. She knew she had to act, to do something to help. She clenched her fists, feeling the rough texture of the ground beneath her fingers, grounding herself in the reality of the situation. As if sensing her resolve, Alfred nced her way, a brief nod of encouragement passing between them. He returned his focus to the demons, moving with a deadly grace that spoke of years of training and experience. His knife shed in the dim light, a blur of silver as he struck at the demons, keeping them at bay with his swift, precise movements. Sophie, too, was relentless. Her ice magic crackled in the air, her sword a blur as she cut down any demon that darede close. She moved with the fluidity of a dancer, her every strike calcted and lethal. The ground around her was littered with the bodies of fallen demons, their blood staining the earth a dark, oily ck. Amberine forced herself to her feet, every muscle protesting. She could feel the magic within her, a warmth that spread from her core, igniting a fire in her veins. She summoned her power, the familiar sensation of mana coursing through her body. She had to help, to protect those who were fighting to protect her. She raised her hands, calling forth a spell. The air around her shimmered with magical energy as she chanted the incantation, her voice steady despite the chaos around her. A ball of fire formed in her hands, growingrger and brighter with each passing second. She hurled it at the nearest demon, watching as it exploded on impact, engulfing the creature in mes. The demon shrieked, its body writhing in agony as the fire consumed it. Amberine didn''t stop to watch. She turned her attention to the next demon, summoning another spell. She could feel the drain on her energy, the toll that casting was taking on her already exhausted body, but she pushed through it. She had to. Amberine''s hands burned with the effort of casting her spells, but she pushed through, determined to contribute. As she sted another demon, she saw the other heads of the great families of Regaria finishing their battles. The Duke of ckthorn, his every move calcted and deadly, struck down thest demon in his path with a fierce cry. Nearby, Earl Falken''s powerful strikes cleaved through the remaining enemies with ease. Thebined might of these warriors was awe-inspiring, and Amberine couldn''t help but feel a surge of respect. Count Valen and Baroness Windmere raised a shimmering barrier around the perimeter of the hall, their magic intertwining to form an imprable wall. The barrier pulsed with energy, ensuring no demon could escape and wreak havoc on the outside world. Amberine watched, wide-eyed, as the great families showcased their unmatched power and coordination. "They''re incredible," she whispered to herself, her voice filled with awe. "You''re not doing so bad yourself," Ignis said encouragingly. "Stay focused. This isn''t over yet." The chaos seemed to settle, a tense calm descending upon the room. The queen let out a soft, relieved sigh, her shoulders rxing ever so slightly. But the respite was short-lived. "It hasn''t ended yet," Draven''s cold voice rang out, cutting through the silence like a knife. His expression was as impassive as ever, his eyes scanning the room with a keen, unrelenting gaze. Amberine turned to see fourteen more demons materializing from the shadows, their forms even more grotesque and menacing than the first wave. The air grew thick with a malevolent energy, the pressure bearing down on them with an almost physical force. Sophie, standing beside Draven, muttered under her breath, "I guess it''s not going to end that easily." Her brother, Lancefroz, took his ce beside Alfred, his stance defensive and ready. "Draven, I think it couldn''t be dyed any longer. The queen and the prince are in danger!" The tension in the room was palpable, the weight of the situation pressing down on everyone. The demons advanced with a terrifying speed, their eyes gleaming with a hunger for destruction. The great families braced themselves, their weapons and spells at the ready. Amberine felt a surge of panic, but she forced herself to stay calm. She could see the determination in the eyes of those around her, their resolve unwavering even in the face of such overwhelming odds. She nced at Draven, who stood silent and still, his eyes closed in concentration. "Draven!" Lancefroz called out, his voice tinged with impatience as he held four demons at bay. "We need you now!" The demons closed in, their ws shing through the air with deadly precision. Amberine felt her heart race, the fear threatening to overwhelm her. But then, Draven''s eyes snapped open, and the entire banquet hall floor shone with a brilliant blue mana. Beautiful patterns of a magic circle spread out beneath them, the intricate designs glowing with an ethereal light. The demons recoiled, their movements faltering as the magic circle''s power enveloped the room. Draven''s expression remained calm, his gaze focused and unyielding. "Now," he said, his voice steady andmanding. "Attack." Chapter 90: The Royal Banquet (7) The Climax "Draven!" Lancefroz called out, his voice tinged with impatience as he held four demons at bay with his ice magic. His breath came in ragged gasps, each exhale visible in the cold air around him. "We need you now!" Amberine, standing beside Lancefroz, felt her heart race as the demons closed in, their ws shing through the air with deadly precision. She could see the fear in the eyes of the other nobles, their normallyposed faces contorted in terror. The magic they wielded, while formidable, seemed barely enough to hold back the tide of darkness. Then, Draven''s eyes snapped open. He had been meditating, gathering his strength and focusing his mana. Now, the entire banquet hall floor shone with a brilliant blue light. Beautiful patterns of a magic circle spread out beneath them, the intricate designs glowing with an ethereal luminescence. The demons recoiled, their movements faltering as the magic circle''s power enveloped the room. The air itself seemed to hum with energy, the temperature dropping as the blue light intensified. Draven''s expression remained calm, his gaze focused and unyielding. He stood at the center of the circle, his presencemanding and serene, a stark contrast to the chaos unfolding around him. Amberine could hardly believe her eyes. The beautiful magic circles shimmered beneath them, casting an ethereal glow across the hall. The intricate patterns of light danced and shifted, creating a mesmerizing tapestry of colors and symbols. The soft hum of the magic, like a distant melody, filled the air. Each note seemed to resonate with the beating of her heart, calming her fears and filling her with a sense of awe. "Amazing..." she breathed, feeling the warmth of Ignis''s presence beside her. The fire spirit flickered with equal admiration, its mes reflecting the blue light. Ignis, usually a fiery and restless being, seemed almost subdued in the face of such grandeur. "Beautiful indeed," Ignis agreed, his voice a soft crackle. "Draven''s control over such grand magic is unparalleled. To weave such aplex spell in the midst of battle... it''s extraordinary." ra, standing nearby, echoed their sentiments. Her eyes, usually sharp and calcting, were now wide with wonder. "This is incredible," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. The blue glow reflected in her eyes, giving her an almost otherworldly appearance. Even amidst the chaos, the beauty of the magic circle captivated her, momentarily drawing her away from the fear and danger surrounding them. The heads of the great families, all powerful mages in their own right, analyzed the situation with keen eyes. Duke ckthorn''s gaze was intense, his mind racing toprehend theplexity of the magic at y. His usual stern demeanor softened slightly as he observed Draven''s spellwork. There was a grudging respect in his eyes, a recognition of Draven''s mastery. Count Valen, a scowl etched on his face, muttered to himself. His pride, always a formidable presence, was clearly wounded. "So he''s creating grand magic using the mana residues from our fights. Clever bastard." He had noticed several mana-collecting magic circles strategically ced around the hall. Amidst the battle, he''d seen pens moving on their own, drawing intricate symbols. Realization dawned on him as he connected the dots. "Draven, huh..." he said bitterly, his pride wounded by the other''s ingenuity. Yet, despite his bitterness, there was a flicker of admiration in his eyes. He couldn''t deny the brilliance of Draven''s strategy. As the mana circle glowed brighter, the intricate patterns seemed to pulse with a life of their own. The ethereal blue chains erupted from the ground, wrapping around the demons with unyielding force. The chains constricted, immobilizing the grotesque creatures. They writhed and struggled, their ws shing futilely against the unbreakable bonds. The light from the chains cast eerie shadows across their twisted forms, highlighting their malevolence. More demons emerged from the rift, their forms twisted and menacing. Each new arrival was more grotesque than thest, their bodies a patchwork of spiked limbs and gaping maws. They advanced with a single-minded ferocity, driven by an insatiable hunger for destruction. But as soon as they crossed the threshold of the magic circle, they too were ensnared by the relentless chains. The room seemed to pulse with the rhythm of the battle, the sh of spells and the roars of demons creating a cacophony of sound. Despite the chaos, there was an underlying order to the scene, a sense of choreography dictated by Draven''s magic. The demons were drawn into the circle like moths to a me, only to be captured and neutralized. Amberine couldn''t tear her eyes away from Draven. His calm in the face of such overwhelming power was awe-inspiring. He was a beacon of control amidst the storm, his presence radiating confidence and strength. She felt a surge of hope, her fear dissipating in the light of his magic. "Look at him," she whispered to Ignis, her voice filled with admiration. "He''s incredible." Ignis nodded, his mes flickering in agreement. "Draven is a true master of his craft. We are fortunate to have him on our side." ra, still mesmerized by the disy, added, "I''ve never seen anything like this. The precision, the power... it''s beyond anything I''ve ever imagined." Duke ckthorn, his analytical mind always working, observed, "He''s using the ambient mana in the room, recycling our residual energy to fuel his spells. It''s an ingenious method, conserving his own strength while maximizing the effectiveness of his magic." Count Valen, despite his initial bitterness, couldn''t help but be impressed. "He''s outsmarted us all," he admitted grudgingly. "Using our own power against the demons... it''s a stroke of genius." As the ethereal chains continued to ensnare the demons, Draven''s expression remained unchanged. His eyes, glowing with an inner light, scanned the room, ensuring that every threat was neutralized. He raised his hand, and the chains tightened, eliciting pained roars from the captured demons. The light from the chains grew brighter, and the demons'' struggles grew weaker, their strength sapped by the relentless force of the magic. The room fell into a hushed silence, the only sound the soft hum of the magic circle. The demons, once a formidable threat, were now subdued, their grotesque forms lying still within the confines of the chains. The air was thick with the scent of ozone and sulfur, a testament to the fierce battle that had just taken ce. Amberine took a deep breath, the tension in her body slowly easing. She nced around the room, taking in the faces of the others. There was a sense of awe and relief in their expressions, a shared understanding of the magnitude of what had just urred. "Now," Draven said, his voice steady andmanding. "Attack." Draven''s coldmand rang out, sharp and precise. It galvanized everyone into action. The great families moved in unison, their magic a symphony of power and precision. Each strike was a testament to their skill and determination. Amberine summoned her fire magic, her mes merging with ra''s water spells. Thebination of elements created a dazzling disy, the steam hissing as it enveloped the demons. ra''s water surged forward, crashing into the demons with the force of a tidal wave, while Amberine''s fire zed fiercely, scorching their flesh. Duke ckthorn, his eyes focused and unyielding, wielded his earth magic with devastating effect. Massive stone spikes erupted from the ground, impaling the demons. He moved with a deliberate grace, each gesture precise and powerful. Earl Falken, known for his formidable prowess, charged into the fray with his greatsword. His strikes were powerful and calcted, each swing cleaving through the demons with ease. His presence was a beacon of strength, inspiring those around him. Count Valen, despite his bitterness, fought with a ferocity born of necessity. His lightning magic crackled through the air, striking the demons with blinding speed. He moved with a fluidity that belied his age, his attacks relentless and unyielding. Sophie and Lancefroz, siblings united in battle,bined their ice magic to devastating effect. Sophie''s precision and Lancefroz''s raw power created a deadly synergy, their spells freezing and shattering the demons with brutal efficiency. The court mages, though struggling, rallied under the leadership of the great families. They cast their spells with renewed vigor, theirbined efforts adding to the overwhelming assault on the demons. The hall was filled with the roar of magic, the air thick with the scent of ozone and burning flesh. Amidst the chaos, Draven stood as a pir of calm. His control over the magic circle never wavered, his focus unbroken. The ethereal chains tightened, their grip unrelenting. The demons thrashed and howled, but they were helpless against thebined might arrayed against them. Amberine''s heart pounded as she fought, her exhaustion forgotten in the heat of battle. She moved with a newfound confidence, her spells precise and powerful. Ignis''s guidance and Draven''s teachings flowed through her, guiding her actions. As thest of the demons fell, their bodies crumbling into dust, a tense silence descended upon the hall. The ethereal chains vanished, their purpose fulfilled. Draven''s voice broke the silence, sharp andmanding. "Valen!" Count Valen''s response was bitter but resolute. "I know, idiot." He and Draven sprang into action, theirbined mana forming a powerful wave that surged towards the rift. The sheer force of their magic was awe-inspiring, the air crackling with energy. The other heads of the great families, recognizing the gravity of the situation, joined in. Their mana merged with Draven''s and Valen''s, creating a torrent of power that surged towards the rift. The queen, her expression fierce and determined, added her own fiery golden-red mana to the mix. Thebined force of their magic was overwhelming, a brilliant explosion of light and power. The rift shuddered, its edges fraying under the assault. With a deafening roar, it exploded, the force of the st sending shockwaves through the hall. The rift disappeared, leaving behind only the echoes of its destruction. As the dust settled, a sense of relief washed over the room. The demons were gone, the rift sealed. The great families lowered their hands, their expressions a mix of exhaustion and triumph. But the victory was short-lived. Amberine''s eyes widened in horror as she noticed one of the performers, a young woman, standing still amidst the chaos. Her eyes were ck, voids of malevolent energy. Amberine''s heart raced as she realized what was happening. The performer''s mouth opened in a silent scream, her body trembling. Then, with terrifying speed, she moved, her eyes fixed on Prince Caelum. Amberine''s voice caught in her throat, her scream of warning stifled by fear. "Watch out!" Sophie shouted, her voice filled with urgency and dread. The room seemed to freeze, the collective breath of the gathered nobles caught in their throats as the possessed performer lunged towards the prince, her eyes gleaming with a dark, unholy light. In that heartbeat of suspended time, every eye was on the prince, every muscle tensed for the imminent impact. The nobles'' faces reflected the horror and shock they felt, a mirror of the dread that gripped Amberine. Prince Caelum, caught off guard, could only stare in disbelief at the oing threat. Chapter 91: The Royal Banquet (8) The Mysterious Voice In that heartbeat of suspended time, every eye was on the prince, every muscle tensed for the imminent impact. The nobles'' faces reflected the horror and shock they felt, a mirror of the dread that gripped Amberine. Prince Caelum, caught off guard, could only stare in disbelief at the oing threat. The grand banquet hall, once filled with the hum of political maneuvering and celebration, now thrummed with a different kind of energy¡ªone of imminent danger and barely contained panic. The possessed performer, her eyes ck voids of malevolent energy, lunged towards Prince Caelum with terrifying speed. Her arm transformed into dark, twisted ws, extending towards the young prince''s chest. The room seemed to collectively hold its breath. The queen, seated nearby, her face a mask of royalposure, could only watch in horror as the ws came within inches of her brother. But just as the ws were about to strike, the performer stopped abruptly, as if an invisible hand had seized her. Everyone''s eyes, filled with a mixture of relief and confusion, shifted towards Draven. He stood at the back of the room, his face impassive, his pen raised and pointed directly at the performer. The air around him seemed to shimmer with barely restrained power. Draven''s psychokic grip held the performer in ce, her body straining against the invisible force. The possessed performer inhaled deeply, her chest rising and falling with a grotesque parody of life. She then exhaled forcefully, a steel sword enveloped in a surge of dark mana materializing before her. It shot towards Draven with a speed that left a trail of ck energy in its wake. Alfred, ever vignt, moved to intercept the de, but just as quickly, the sword froze in mid-air. The room seemed to pause, the air thick with tension. In that instant, Lancefroz appeared beside the performer, his sword gleaming with a deadly light. With a single, swift motion, he beheaded her, the clean strike leaving her body to crumple to the ground. "No!" Amberine''s voice rang out, her face a mask of horror. She knew the performer wasn''t guilty, merely a pawn in a darker game. But nothing could stop Lancefroz''s de. The head rolled to a stop, and the bodyy still. The initial shock of the beheading began to dissipate, and a tentative calm seemed to settle over the room. Yet, something was off. All eyes turned back to Draven, who stood motionless, his gaze fixed on the corpse. His eyes, deep and enigmatic, hinted at something more. The queen, perceptive and astute, followed his gaze and soon realized what he was sensing. A ck fog, thick and malevolent, began to seep from the decapitated body. It was a fog filled with pure malice, a tangible presence that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present. Slowly, the fog enveloped the corpse, which began to rise from the ground. Its movements were jerky and unnatural, as if controlled by unseen strings. "The body... it''s rising," someone muttered, their voice trembling. "It''s persistent," another added, as the great families readied their weapons and spells once more. But despite their efforts, none of their attacks seemed to harm the reanimated corpse. des passed through it without resistance, and spells dissipated upon contact, leaving the fog undisturbed. With a whoosh, the beheaded corpse reformed, the head reattaching itself with a sickening sound. The performer''s eyes, now entirely ck, glinted with a horrifying intelligence. The room was filled with a collective sense of dread, each person acutely aware of the new, more formidable threat. Suddenly, a deep, terrifying voice emanated from the performer''s mouth. It was a voice that seemed to reverberate through the very souls of those present. "Hello, Queen of Regaria," it intoned, each word dripping with malice. The queen''s eyes narrowed, her regalposure slipping for just a moment. "Who the hell are you?" she demanded, her voice steady despite the fear that gripped her heart. The creatureughed, a sound that sent chills down the spines of everyone in the hall. "I am part of the Deadly Hollows," it said, its tone mocking. "Or perhaps, I am not. I am merely a being trying to set things right, to rid this world of bad blood." The room fell silent, the air thick with anticipation and dread. The nobles, warriors, and mages all stood ready, but unsure of how tobat this new threat. The creature continued, its voice rising in a crescendo of malevolence. "HAIL THE WAR GOD! FOR THE HORDE!!!" The deration echoed through the hall, a rallying cry that seemed to shake the very foundations of the castle. The creature''s body convulsed, dark energy radiating from it in waves. The room erupted into chaos once more, the nobles scrambling to defend themselves against the oing storm. Amberine, her heart pounding in her chest, nced at Draven. His face remained impassive, but there was a fire in his eyes, a determination that burned brightly. She knew that whatever happened next, they would need his strength and his cunning to survive. The grand banquet hall was tense with anticipation as the dark fog began to coalesce, transforming the performer into a monstrous figure. The creature grew in size, its body swelling with muscle and dark energy. The transformation was horrifying, the ck, muscr form of the orc emerging from the mist. Its skin was an inky ck, glistening like polished obsidian, and its eyes glowed a sinister red, filled with a malevolent intelligence. Each movement seemed to ripple with dark power, its ws extending into razor-sharp talons. The orc''s features were demonic, with horns protruding from its forehead and jagged teeth bared in a snarl. It towered over the nobles, its presence exuding an aura of pure malevolence. The beast flexed its massive arms, testing the strength of its new form. A deep, guttural growl echoed through the hall, sending shivers down the spines of all who heard it. Amberine''s heart raced as she watched the transformation, her breathing in shallow gasps. The great families around her began to prepare their magic, their hands glowing with power as they readied themselves for another battle. But amidst the chaos, Amberine''s attention was drawn to Draven. She noticed his eyes were fixed on her, or more precisely, on her chest. "Where the hell are you looking at?" Amberine demanded, her face flushing a deep red. Draven''s expression remained impassive, his gaze unwavering. "Just this time, lend me a hand, Spirit," he said coldly, his voice carrying a hint ofmand. A beautiful red pen appeared in his hand, intricately carved with delicate designs that seemed to shimmer with a life of their own. The pen was a work of art, its surface etched with mes and symbols that glowed faintly in the dim light. Amberine and ra, standing at a distance, could feel the immense power contained within the pen¡ªa zing, overwhelming fire mana that radiated from it. Ignis, from within Amberine, sighed. "It can''t be helped," he said, his voice resigned. "What? Ignis?" Amberine eximed, confusion and fear mixing in her voice. "It can''t be helped," Ignis repeated. "It''s been a while since Ist coborated with a human, but it seems that you''re not a bad option." With that, Ignis began to move, his fiery form emerging from Amberine and approaching Draven. The fire pen floated towards Draven''s outstretched hand, and as he grasped it, the atmosphere in the room shifted. The heat intensified, the air growing thick with energy. Everyone in the hall could feel the change. The great families, recognizing the significance of the moment, ceased their random attacks and began to coordinate their efforts to contain the demonic orc. Duke ckthorn and Count Valen formed barriers of earth and lightning, encasing the orc in a cage of raw power. Earl Falken''s wind magic swirled around the beast, further restricting its movements. The demonic orc, sensing the coboration, struggled against its bonds, its ws tearing at the barriers with ferocious strength. It roared in frustration, the sound reverberating through the hall. Despite its efforts, thebined might of the nobles held firm, preventing it from breaking free. "You won''t hold me forever," the orc growled, its voice dripping with malice. "I will break free, and when I do, I will tear you all apart." But the orc''s bravado faltered as it sensed the formation of zing red magic circles before it. The circles pulsed with fiery energy, each one a testament to the power contained within Draven''s pen. The other nobles, realizing the significance of the circles, murmured in awe and fear. "This is a Magic Series," someone whispered, the words echoing through the hall. The demonic orc''s gaze shifted towards the source of the power, its eyes widening in terror. The sound of footsteps echoed through the hall, and the orc''s eyes locked onto Draven, who stood at the center of the magic circles, his pen raised like a wand. "You are... Draven Arcanum von Drakhan," the orc said, its voice quivering with a hint of fear. Draven''s expression was cold and indifferent as he replied, "Fear me." Chapter 92: The Royal Banquet (End) The Outcome Draven stopped his steps, and instead of immediatelyunching his attack, he began to chant. This was unusual for Draven, who was known for his efficiency in battle. The nobles around him listened in awe and confusion as his voice ovepped with another''s. Ignis, hiding within Draven''s robe, chanted in unison with him, their voices blending into a powerful incantation. Draven''s voice rang out, cold andmanding, each word resonating with power as he began his chant. The air around him seemed to shimmer with energy, and the great families watched in awe and anticipation. "mes of creation," he intoned, his voice echoing through the grand hall. The magic circles beneath his feet glowed brighter, the intricate patterns shifting and pulsing with life. "Fire of the ancients," he continued, his tone unwavering and filled with authority. The temperature in the room began to rise, and a faint smell of sulfur filled the air. "Rise from the ashes," Draven''s voice grew stronger, each syble imbued with mana. The ethereal chains holding the demons tightened, the creatures writhing in response. "And heed my call," hemanded, his words slicing through the air like a de. The ground beneath him trembled, and sparks began to dance around his form. "By the sacred bond of me and flesh," Draven''s voice resonated with an ancient power, the room growing hotter with each passing moment. The red pen in his hand glowed, the carvings on its surface seeming toe alive with fiery light. "I invoke the power of Ignis," he dered, his tone a mix of reverence and authority. A brilliant me erupted from the pen, its light casting long shadows on the walls. "Let the firestorm rage," Draven''s words were apanied by a sudden gust of hot wind, swirling around the hall. The demons snarled and thrashed, sensing the impending doom. "Let the inferno ze," he continued, his voice growing in intensity. The mes around him roared to life, their heat palpable even from a distance. "Burn away the darkness," Draven''s chant seemed to resonate with the very essence of fire. The shadows in the room flickered and retreated before the advancing light. "Cleanse the unholy," he spoke with a fervor that sent chills down the spines of those present. The air crackled with energy, the mes dancing ever higher. "Spirits of fire, I summon thee," Draven''s voice reached a crescendo, filled with an unyielding determination. The magic circles zed with an intense red light, the heat bing almost unbearable. "Consume with righteous fury," hemanded, his words carrying the weight of ancient power. The mes surged forward, coiling and writhing like living entities. "And leave naught but cinders in your wake," Draven''s tone was final, his authority absolute. The mes converged on the demonic orc, their heat so intense that the very air seemed to shimmer and distort. "In Ignis''s name, unleash your wrath!" he finished, his voice echoing through the hall like a thunderp. The mes obeyed, descending upon the demonic orc with a ferocity that left no doubt of their power. As the final line of the chant echoed through the hall, the magic circles shifted colors, zing with an intense, otherworldly light. mes of various hues¡ªred, blue, green, and white¡ªgushed from the circles, each type of me possessing a unique and deadly property. The mes rushed towards the demonic orc with a life of their own, twisting and coiling through the air with predatory intent. The demonic orc roared in pain and fury as the mes engulfed it. Despite the intense heat radiating from the mes, none of the nobles felt any difort. It was as if the fire was sentient, targeting only the demonic orc while sparing everything else in its path. The creature''s flesh sizzled and crackled under the relentless assault, its roars growing weaker with each passing second. Amberine watched in awe and horror as the mes consumed the orc, reducing it to a charred husk. The air was thick with the acrid smell of burning flesh, the heat from the mes a palpable presence in the room. The nobles, their expressions a mixture of relief and amazement, lowered their weapons and spells, the battle finally over. As thest of the mes flickered out, the remains of the demonic orcy in a pile of cinders, its threat neutralized. The grand hall, once a ce of celebration, now bore the scars of battle. The nobles, still reeling from the intensity of the fight, began to regroup, their attention turning to Draven. Draven stood at the center of the room, his expression unchanged, the pen still glowing faintly in his hand. He nced around the hall, taking in the damage and the exhausted faces of the nobles. His gaze lingered on Amberine and ra for a moment, a fleeting recognition of her contribution before he turned to address the queen. "Your Majesty," he said, his voice calm andposed. "The threat has been neutralized." The queen, her regalposure restored, nodded. "Thank you, Earl Drakhan," she replied, her voice carrying a note of genuine gratitude. "Your intervention was timely and decisive." Draven inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her words. He nced at Alfred, who stood nearby, ever vignt. "Ensure the hall is secure," he instructed. "We must ascertain that no further threats remain." Alfred bowed. "At once, my lord." As the nobles began to disperse, tending to the wounded and assessing the damage, Amberine felt a sense of profound relief. The battle had been harrowing, a test of their strength and resolve. Yet, in the midst of chaos, they had prevailed, theirbined efforts oveing the darkness that had threatened to consume them. Amberine approached Draven, her expression a mixture of gratitude and curiosity. "Thank you," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her emotions. "For saving us." Draven regarded her with his usual stoicism, but there was a flicker of something deeper in his eyes. "You fought well," he replied, his tone neutral. "Remember this experience. It will serve you in the future." Amberine nodded, feeling a newfound respect for the enigmatic earl. She nced at Ignis, who hovered nearby, his mes flickering with a sense of satisfaction. "Thank you, Ignis," she added, her voice filled with sincerity. "For everything." Ignis''s form shimmered with warmth. "You did well, Amberine," he said. "Remember, you have great potential. Trust in yourself, and you will achieve much." ___ The aftermath of the battle left the grand banquet hall in ruins. The elegant tapestries were shredded, the once pristine marble floors scorched and stained with the remains of the demonic invasion. The scent of burnt flesh and ozone hung heavy in the air, mingling with the lingering traces of magic. Amidst the chaos, I took a moment to assess my condition. My mana reserves were dangerously low, a consequence of the prolonged use of my [Comprehension] skill during the fight. The intricate magic required to shackle the demons had not drained me significantly, thanks to the stored mana in my water pen. However, the Magic Series I had executed with the fire pen had consumed a substantial amount of my remaining energy. The mana residue that I had initially harnessed to restrain the demons had already been depleted by the time I unleashed the final attack. Physically, I was in no better shape. My left arm, though no longer bleeding thanks to my [Herculean Physique], throbbed with a persistent ache. The muscle fibers had been torn during the intense battle, and while my enhanced physiology had stemmed the bleeding, it did nothing to alleviate the pain. I could barely stand, each step a test of willpower against the encroaching darkness threatening to overwhelm me. Despite my body''s protests, the remnants of the original Draven''s soul refused to allow me to copse in front of my rivals and nemeses. Stubborn pride and an irond resolve kept me upright, my expression betraying none of the torment I felt. I could sense the eyes of the gathered nobles upon me, their curiosity and skepticism palpable. Alfred, ever the astute observer, noticed the slight change in my demeanor. Without a word, he was at my side, subtly supporting my weight as I swayed on my feet. His presence was a stabilizing force, a reminder that even in my moments of weakness, I was not alone. "Ladies and gentlemen, the lord is considerably exhausted from the events of this evening," Alfred announced smoothly, his voice carrying the authority and respect that his positionmanded. "We must take our leave to ensure his swift recovery." The queen, her regalposure unshaken, nodded in acknowledgment. "Given Earl Drakhan''s profound contribution tonight, it is only fitting he be allowed to rest," she said, her tone carrying a subtle note of gratitude. "I will remember this favor, Draven." Her words, though polite, carried an undercurrent of curiosity. Her gaze lingered on me, a knowing look in her eyes. She had seen through my facade, recognizing the toll the battle had taken on me. But I could not afford to show weakness, not now. "My pleasure, Your Majesty," I replied, my voice steady despite the effort it took to maintain the illusion of strength. With Alfred''s help, I managed to navigate the treacherous terrain of the banquet hall and make my way to the waiting carriage. The nobles'' murmurs followed us, a mixture of respect and spection. Inside the carriage, I finally allowed myself to rx, slumping against the cushioned seat as the door closed behind us. Alfred wasted no time in tending to my wounds. He carefully unwrapped the makeshift bandage on my left arm, his expression a mixture of concern and disapproval. "You went too reckless, my lord," he said, his tone a rare blend of chastisement and care. "It was necessary," I replied coolly, wincing slightly as he applied a salve to the torn muscle. "Every move tonight was calcted. This disy will grant us the time we need. My absence from the nobility world will be understandable now." Alfred''s hands were steady as he worked, his touch surprisingly gentle for a man of his stature. "And what of the price you paid? Your body is not invincible, my lord." I closed my eyes, the pain ebbing slightly under Alfred''s skilled ministrations. "The price is irrelevant. What matters is the oue. We have bought ourselves time, and time is the most valuable resource we possess." Alfred sighed softly, his disapproval evident, but he did not argue further. He knew, as I did, that our current position required sacrifices. The grand magic I had disyed tonight would solidify our standing and grant us the breathing room we desperately needed. It was a crucial part of our n, a calcted risk that had paid off. As the carriage rolled through the darkened streets, the rhythmic tter of hooves on cobblestone provided a soothing backdrop to my thoughts. The night''s events yed out in my mind, each moment dissected and analyzed. The demons'' unexpected appearance, thebined efforts of the great families, and the final confrontation¡ªall pieces of arger puzzle that I was determined to solve. Alfred''s voice broke through my reverie. "Do you believe the Deadly Hollows will strike again soon?" I opened my eyes, meeting his concerned gaze. "Undoubtedly. Their ambitions are far from quenched, and tonight''s events have only solidified their resolve. We must be prepared for whateveres next." Chapter 93: The Unrevealed Past In the game, this attack at the prince''s birthday was the beginning of everything. The assault was supposed tost much longer, with numerous casualties. Draven was one of the fallen, and his injuries became a source of ridicule. When the Chancellor and the rest of the professors arrived, theirbined efforts sealed the rift, but the damage was done. Draven''s failure and his subsequent humiliation drove him deeper into viiny, with more people wanting to kill him. I managed to change the oue slightly, preserving the Drakhan reputation and maintaining my withdrawal from the noble world. The one behind this attack wasn''t a demon but an orc¡ªa mage orc, a leader of his tribe. He colluded with a demon to orchestrate the chaos. This revtion is troubling, but it''s not my immediate priority. The orcs will have to be dealt with in the future. For now, I need to focus on the more pressing issues at hand. My body screams in pain, and despite Alfred''s skilled care, the burden of the battle is immense. My mana is almost depleted, and the strain of holding back the demons, especially when protecting Amberine, has taken its toll. Every muscle aches, and a deep, throbbing pain radiates from my core. "I should be going... to the Drakhan Earldom... assess the situation... face the troubles of the territory...," I mumble, feeling my eyelids grow heavier. Sleep beckons, and despite my resistance, I can''t hold out any longer. My eyes close, and I fall into a deep slumber. ___ Huh? Where is this? I look around, trying to assess my surroundings. I find myself in a bustling market, the air filled with the sounds of merchants and the chatter of townsfolk. Kirara, Draven''s ex-fianc¨¦e, stands beside me, herughter a soothing melody. We''re looking at clothes, nning to buy a new robe. "Kirara...," I whisper, feeling a pang of sorrow. She was the one who epted Draven, despite his shorings. Kirara tugs at my arm, pulling me towards a stall filled with colorful fabrics. "Look, Draven! Isn''t this one beautiful?" she exims, holding up a length of deep blue silk. Her eyes sparkle with excitement, her smile radiant. I nod, unable to suppress a smile. "It is beautiful. Just like you." She blushes, swatting my arm yfully. "You always know how to make me blush." We move from stall to stall, Kirara''s enthusiasm infectious. She chats with the merchants, her warm demeanor earning smiles andpliments. I watch her, mesmerized by her liveliness. She picks up a delicate scarf, draping it around her shoulders and twirling in a circle. "What do you think?" she asks, striking a yful pose. Iugh, feeling lighter than I have in months. "I think you could make anything look good." Herughter is like music, and for a moment, the weight of my responsibilities fades away. We continue exploring the market, sampling sweet pastries from a baker''s stall and admiring intricate jewelry from a silversmith. Every moment with her is a treasure, a reminder of the joy that life can hold. We stop at a stall selling spices, the aroma of exotic herbs filling the air. Kirara''s eyes light up as she sniffs a jar of cinnamon. "Draven, smell this! It''s divine!" I lean in, the scent warm andforting. "It''s wonderful. You always find the best things." She beams at me, her happiness contagious. We purchase a small pouch of the spice, and Kirara tucks it into her bag with a satisfied smile. As we wander through the market, wee across a small troupe of street performers. Kirara''s eyes widen with delight, and she pulls me to the front of the crowd. The performers juggle and dance, their vibrant costumes swirling in the afternoon sun. Kirara ps her hands,ughing at their antics. "Isn''t this fun, Draven?" she asks, her eyes sparkling. I nod, caught up in her joy. "It is. I haven''t felt this alive in a long time." We continue our journey through the market, stopping at a stall where a cksmith is demonstrating his craft. Kirara watches, fascinated, as he hammers a glowing piece of metal into shape. She turns to me, her face alight with curiosity. "Do you think you could do that, Draven?" I chuckle, shaking my head. "I think I''ll leave that to the experts. But it is impressive." She nods, her attention returning to the cksmith. "It is. There''s so much skill involved." As the sun begins to dip lower in the sky, we make our way to a tailor''s shop. Kirara insists on choosing a new robe for me, determined to find something that suits me perfectly. "Wait here," she says, smiling mischievously. "I''m going to get something from the carriage." I watch her go, my heart full. But then the announcement rings out, a warning about a dangerous criminal in the area. A sense of unease settles over me. Kirara reaches the carriage, and my heart stops as I see a man approaching her. Wait, what''s happening? Kirara''s expression changes to one of rm. The man steps into the light¡ªAmberine''s father? No, it''s his brother, a face twisted with malice. My heart races, but I can''t move. "Run, Kirara, run!" I scream, but no sound escapes my lips. He grabs her, pulling her close, whispering something in her ear that makes her eyes widen in fear. Before she can scream, he plunges a dagger into her side. Her scream of pain and betrayal pierces the air, and I feel Draven''s rage and helplessness. "Kirara!" The memory is suffocating, the emotions overwhelming. Her body falls to the ground, blood pooling around her, eyes wide and unseeing. The man sneers, kicking her body aside as if she were nothing. He walks away, leaving me to cradle her lifeless body, the weight of failure crushing me. No, no, no! I can''t take this. The scene fades, but the pain and rage remain. I can''t forget this. I won''t let it happen again. I wake with a start, heart racing and body drenched in sweat. The carriage rocks gently, the rhythmic tter of hooves on cobblestone a stark contrast to the turmoil in my mind. I sit up, trying to steady my breathing. The memory of Kirara''sughter and the warmth of the market feel like a distant dream. I can''t shake the feeling of loss and the determination to prevent such a tragedy from happening again. So this is... Draven''s memories... I opened my eyes and saw Alfred''s face looking straight at me with a hint of concern beneath hisposed eyes. "Alfred," I called him. "Yes, my lord," He replied with his usual reply. I took a deep breath, collecting my thoughts before speaking. "Alfred," I began, my voice steady yet tinged with uncertainty. "Do you think saving that girl was the correct choice?" Inside my mind, I couldn''t shake the lingering doubt. Saving Amberine didn''t guarantee that she wouldn''t pose a threat in the future. There had been no notification indicating that I had avoided death. The possibility of her turning against me still loomedrge, a shadow that refused to dissipate. Alfred''s eyes, usually soposed, went distant for a moment. I noticed the subtle shift in his demeanor. A fleeting expression of sadness and fury crossed his face before he regained his usualposure. It was a testament to Alfred''s exceptional control over his emotions, a trait I couldn''t help but admire. "For most people, it was the right thing to do," Alfred replied, his voice calm and measured. "But for you, my lord, you have every right to abandon her. At the very least, it shows a small victory of self-control." I let out a chuckle, finding a strangefort in Alfred''sposed reply. "You''re right, Alfred. That''s absolutely correct." A moment of silence passed between us, the carriage continuing its steady journey. After a while, I spoke again, my tone contemtive. "Take us to another ce, Alfred. A ce that appeared in thest sight of my memory¡ªthe graveyard where Kirara was buried." Alfred nodded without hesitation. "As you wish, my lord." The carriage changed direction, heading towards the somber destination. I leaned back, lost in my thoughts. The memory of Kirara''sughter and our-Draven''s shared moments at the market shed with the brutal reality of her death. I couldn''t change the past, but I could honor her memory by visiting her final resting ce. As the carriage rolled on, I reflected on the choices I had made and the path thaty ahead. The future was uncertain, filled with potential dangers and challenges. But for now, I would find sce in the act of remembrance, paying my respects to the one person who had epted me despite my ws. The carriage approached the graveyard, the atmosphere growing heavier with each passing moment. I could feel the weight of Draven''s past and the burdens of the present converging in this ce. As we came to a stop, I stepped out, the cool air a stark contrast to the warmth of my memories. I walked towards Kirara''s grave, each step measured and deliberate. The sight of her resting ce brought a mixture of sorrow and resolve. I stood in silence, honoring her memory and vowing to continue my journey with the strength and determination she had once admired in me. Alfred stood a respectful distance away, his presence a silent support. I knew that no matter what the future held, I had allies by my side. And for now, that was enough. I found myself lost in thoughts as I stood by Kirara''s grave. The gentle breeze rustled the leaves around me, a soothing sound in the otherwise silent graveyard. Memories of herughter and the warmth she brought into my life yed like a bittersweet symphony in my mind. "Kirara," I whispered, my voice barely audible. Chapter 94: The Aftermath of The Surprise A contingent from the Magic Tower Academy, led by the Chancellor and apanied by the Bishop of the White Church, entered the hall with a sense of urgency. Their expressions were a mixture of concern and determination as they made their way towards the center of the hall where the queen stood. Upon reaching her, they knelt in unison, their heads bowed in a show of deep respect and apology. "Your Majesty, we are deeply ashamed of ourteness," the Chancellor said, his voice filled with regret. "We arrived as swiftly as possible, but it seems we are toote." The queen, a figure of regalposure, regarded them with a neutral expression. Her eyes, however, betrayed a hint of disappointment. She took a moment to survey the scene, her gaze lingering on the damaged hall and the exhausted faces of her subjects. "It is indeed a grave shame," she finally said, her voice carrying a calm authority. "However, the immediate threat has already been dealt with, thanks to the efforts of Earl Drakhan and the other nobles present." Her words caused a stir among the assembled individuals. Murmurs of confusion and curiosity rippled through the crowd, and many furrowed their brows, puzzled by the queen''s statement. The Chancellor, however, merely smiled, a knowing look in his eyes. The queen continued, her tone firm. "I leave the rest of the investigation in your capable hands, Chancellor. I want a thorough examination of this incident. I demand to know the identity of the culprit behind this attack and the true reason for this assault that nearly harmed my brother." The Chancellor bowed his head once more. "As youmand, Your Majesty. We will uncover the truth." The queen''s gaze shifted to the Bishop, who had remained silent until now. "Bishop, I trust that you will provide the necessary support from the church in this matter. The spiritual well-being of our kingdom must not be overlooked." The Bishop nodded solemnly. "Of course, Your Majesty. The White Church will do everything in its power to assist in this investigation and to ensure the safety of our people. Especially in a demonic case like this, we will do everything from our end." With her orders given, the queen turned her attention back to the hall. The nobles and guards were beginning to restore some semnce of order, tending to the injured and clearing away the debris. The queen''sposed demeanor did not waver, but there was an undercurrent of determination in her eyes. As the Chancellor and the Bishop rose from their kneeling positions, they began to coordinate their efforts. The mages from the Magic Tower Academy spread out, examining the remnants of the demonic invasion and collecting any magical residues that might provide clues. The Bishop and his clerics moved among the wounded, offering healing andfort. Despite the calm exterior, the tension in the hall was palpable. The nobles whispered among themselves, specting about the true nature of the attack and the identity of the orchestrators. Draven''s absence was noted, and many wondered about the extent of his involvement and the reasons behind his swift departure. Amberine, still shaken from the battle, watched as the investigation unfolded. She could feel the weight of the queen''s gaze on her and the other nobles who had fought so valiantly. The sense of relief that had followed their victory was now overshadowed by the questions that remained unanswered. ra approached Amberine, her expression a mix of exhaustion and curiosity. "What do you think they''re going to find?" she asked quietly, her eyes scanning the room. Amberine shook her head. "I don''t know. But whatever it is, it must be significant, don''t you think? The queen wouldn''t demand such a thorough investigation otherwise." ra nodded, her gaze thoughtful. "Draven''s actions tonight... they were extraordinary. I''ve never seen magic like that before. I guess the level of a professor is different so it''s well expected." Amberine nced at ra, noting the admiration in her voice. "I admit that was superb. But there''s something more to him. Something... deeper." Their conversation was interrupted by the approach of one of the Magic Tower mages. The young woman bowed slightly before speaking. "Excuse me, Lady Amberine, Lady ra. The Chancellor requests your presence. He wishes to speak with those who were directly involved in the battle." Amberine exchanged a look with ra before nodding. "Of course. Lead the way." They followed the mage through the hall, weaving around clusters of nobles and guards. The damage was more extensive than Amberine had initially realized. The marble floors were cracked and stained with dark residues, and the once grand chandeliers hung askew, their crystals shattered. As they walked, Amberine couldn''t help but feel a knot of anxiety in her stomach. "ra, do you think we''ll get in trouble for anything?" she whispered. ra shook her head. "No, I don''t think so. We did our best. Besides, the queen herself saw us fighting." Amberine sighed, trying to steady her nerves. "I suppose you''re right." The Chancellor stood near the center of the hall, speaking with the queen and the Bishop. He turned as Amberine and ra approached, his expression one of calm authority. As they followed the mage through the hall, Amberine and ra felt a powerful mana aura radiating from the Chancellor. It was a palpable force, an overwhelming presence that made their hearts race and their steps falter. The sheer strength of his mana was enough to make them nervous, a reminder of the incredible power he wielded. As they approached the Chancellor, the intensity of his aura became almost suffocating. Their breaths quickened, and a sense of apprehension gripped them. But then, just as the tension reached its peak, the Chancellor raised his hand, and a soothing light enveloped them. The healing spell was like a gentle breeze, washing over their bodies and easing their pain. The warmth of the magic seeped into their muscles, banishing the aches and bruises from the battle. Their nerves calmed, and a sense of tranquility settled over them. Amberine closed her eyes, savoring the feeling of the magic. It was like being wrapped in a soft,forting nket, the pain and exhaustion melting away. When she opened her eyes again, she felt rejuvenated, her strength restored. ra nced at the Chancellor, her eyes wide with gratitude. "Thank you, Chancellor," she said, her voice filled with genuine appreciation. "Your magic is incredible." The Chancellor smiled warmly, his presence now more reassuring than intimidating. "It is my duty to ensure the well-being of our defenders," he said kindly. "You have fought bravely, and you deserve to be healed." Amberine nodded, feeling a newfound respect for the Chancellor. "We will do our best to provide any information that might help with the investigation," she said, her voice steady and confident. The Chancellor''s smile widened. "Your bravery and cooperation are greatly appreciated. Now, please, tell me everything you remember about the attack. No detail is too small." As Amberine and ra recounted the events of the evening, the Chancellor listened intently, asionally asking questions to rify specific points. The Bishop, standing nearby, offered his insights as well, drawing on his extensive knowledge of dark magic and demonic forces. Through theirbined efforts, a clearer picture of the attack began to emerge. The demonic invasion was not a random act of chaos but a carefully orchestrated assault with a specific purpose. The involvement of the orc mage and the dark spirit possessing the performer hinted at arger conspiracy, one that reached deep into the heart of the kingdom. Amberine''s voice trembled slightly as she recalled the moment the orc mage appeared. "He was so powerful... I''ve never felt anything like it. It was like he was drawing strength from somewhere else." ra nodded, her face pale. "And that dark spirit... it was terrifying. I could feel its malice. It wasn''t just trying to hurt us, it wanted to destroy everything." The queen, observing the discussion from a distance, seemed to grow more resolute with each passing moment. She addressed the assembled nobles and guards, her voice carrying the weight of her authority. "We will not rest until we have uncovered the truth behind this attack," she dered. "Our kingdom has faced a grave threat, and we must remain vignt. I expect each of you to contribute to the investigation and to ensure the safety of our people." Her words were met with a chorus of affirmations, the nobles and guards pledging their loyalty and support. The queen''s determination was infectious, instilling a renewed sense of purpose in all who were present. As the evening drew to a close, the investigation continued in earnest. The Magic Tower mages and the clerics of the White Church worked tirelessly, their efforts guided by the queen''s unwavering resolve. Amberine and ra, despite their exhaustion, remained at the center of the investigation, their experiences and insights proving invaluable. Chapter 95: The Aftermath and Earl Drakhan As she took a moment to collect herself, she heard a familiar voice call her name from behind. Turning, she saw Sharon, her adjudant, approaching with a look of concern etched on her face. Sharon''s formal demeanor never wavered, even in the midst of such chaos. "My Lady, are you alright?" Sharon asked respectfully, her eyes scanning Sophie for any sign of injury. Sophie nodded, offering a reassuring smile. "Yes, Sharon. Just tired. It was a surprise attack, but we managed to pull through." Sharon''s expression softened slightly, but her eyes soon darted towards the remnants of the battle. "Indeed, it was quite the ordeal. But I must say, there''s been quite a bit of talk about Earl Drakhan''s role in all this. It seems people are praising him for his actions tonight." Sophie raised an eyebrow, curiosity piqued. "Is that so?" Sharon nodded vigorously. "Yes, my Lady. Though I bet he must have employed some of his usual dirty tricks. Draven has always had a knack for turning situations to his advantage, hasn''t he?" Sophie listened quietly, her mind wandering as Sharon continued to rant. She couldn''t help but notice the focus of her thoughts drifting towards Amberine. The young woman had fought valiantly, and there was something about her determination that resonated deeply with Sophie. She watched as Amberine interacted with the investigation team, her posture tense and eyes distant. "My Lady?" Sharon''s voice broke through Sophie''s reverie, pulling her back to the present. "Yes, Sharon?" Sophie replied, trying to refocus her attention. "I was saying, it''s hard to believe that Draven could be so... noble. Given his history and all," Sharon remarked, her tone skeptical. Sophie nodded absently, her gaze still fixed on Amberine. "Yes, it is surprising." Sharon followed her gaze, noticing where Sophie''s attention was directed. "Lady Amberine fought bravely tonight, didn''t she? Quite impressive for someone of her standing." Sophie smiled faintly. "Indeed, she did." Before Sharon could respond, a familiar figure approached them. Lancefroz, Duke Icevern, walked towards Sophie with a determined stride. Sharon immediately knelt, her head bowed in respect. Lancefroz didn''t even nce at her, his focus solely on Sophie. "Sophie, are you alright?" he asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. Sophie nodded. "Yes, I''m fine. Just a bit tired." Lancefroz''s gaze shifted to Amberine, who was still engaged with the investigation team. "Did you observe the whole thing?" he asked, his tone serious. Sophie followed his gaze and nodded again. "Yes, I did." Lancefroz sighed, his expression contemtive. "We all know Draven''s history with the Polime family, but he saved that child tonight. It''s a mystery, but at the same time, it''s a good thing." Sophie watched as Lancefroz turned to leave, his mind clearly upied with the events of the evening. Sharon, still kneeling, looked up at him in shock. She had always scoffed at the idea of Draven being anything other than a viin, but hearing Duke Icevern''s affirmation left her speechless. As Lancefroz walked away, heading towards the queen''s direction, Sharon slowly rose to her feet, her expression a mix of disbelief and confusion. "My Lady, did I hear correctly?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper. Sophie nodded, her eyes still on Amberine. "Yes, Sharon. It seems Draven''s actions tonight have surprised us all." Sharon shook her head, trying to process the information. "I can''t believe it. Earl Drakhan, saving someone from the Polime family... It''s unheard of." Sophie smiled faintly, her mind once again drifting to Amberine. "People can change, Sharon. Sometimes, even the most unexpected ones." Amberine, meanwhile, stood amidst the investigation team, her thoughts miles away. She remembered the sight of Draven holding back the two demons, his left arm dripping with blood as he forced himself to protect them all. The memory was vivid, each detail etched into her mind. She could see the determination in his eyes, the strain on his face as he pushed his magic to its limits. The blood that flowed from his arm had been a stark reminder of the price he was willing to pay. Despite his reputation, Draven had fought with everything he had, risking his life to save others. The image of him standing firm, despite his injuries, left asting impression on Amberine. Her eyes zed over as she relived the moment, the chaos of the battle fading into the background. She remembered the way his magic had crackled in the air, the sheer force of his will holding the demons at bay. It was a sight she would never forget, a testament to his strength and resolve. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, ra approached her, noticing her distant gaze. "Amberine!" she called, but there was no response. Amberine was too absorbed in her memories to hear her. ra frowned and stepped closer, nudging Amberine''s foot with her own. "Hey, snap out of it!" "Ouch!" Amberine blinked, her eyes refocusing as she turned to face ra. "What is it, ra?" ra crossed her arms, her expression a mix of annoyance and concern. "You were spacing out," She uttered, returning to her usual indifferent face. "Are you alright?" Amberine sighed, rubbing her temples. "I''m fine, just... thinking." ra raised an eyebrow. "About what?" Amberine hesitated, then shook her head. "It''s nothing. Just... the battle." ra''s eyes narrowed. "You''re thinking about Draven, aren''t you?" Amberine''s cheeks flushed slightly. "Maybe. It''s just... he was different tonight." ra snorted, rolling her eyes. "Don''t get too sentimental. He saved you as a professor," Amberine bit her lip, unsure how to respond. ra''s usual indifference was tinged with something more, a hint of protectiveness that she rarely showed. "I''m heading back. My father is waiting for me," ra said, her tone brusque. But as she turned to leave, she paused, ncing back at Amberine. "Don''t do anything stupid, Amberine." This time, Amberine immediately understood the meaning behind her words. It''s not for her to don''t do anything stupid, but ''Take care when you''re back''. Amberine smiled, understanding the unspoken message. "You too, ra." ra snorted again, but there was a softness in her eyes. "Don''t get used to it," she muttered before walking away. Amberine watched her go, a warm feeling settling in her chest. Despite their differences, ra had a way of showing she cared, even if it was through gruff words and harsh looks that she often showed her. As Amberine stood there, lost in thought once more, she felt a presence beside her. Turning, she saw Sophie, the woman who had been watching her from a distance. "Lady Sophie," Amberine said, startled. "I didn''t see you there." Sophie smiled gently. "I didn''t mean to startle you. I just wanted to see how you were holding up." Amberine nodded, trying to steady her nerves. "I''m alright. Just... processing everything." Sophie looked at her with a kind, understanding gaze. "It''s been quite a night, hasn''t it?" Amberine sighed, her shoulders sagging slightly. "Yes, it has. So much has happened." Sophie reached out, cing a reassuring hand on Amberine''s shoulder. "You''ve done well, Amberine. You fought bravely tonight." Amberine''s eyes widened in surprise. "Thank you, Lady Sophie. That means a loting from you." Sophie gave a gentle nod. "You have a strong spirit, Amberine. Don''t let tonight''s events weigh too heavily on you. Everyone is talking about how you held your ground." Amberine felt a warmth spread through her chest at Sophie''s words. "I just did what I had to do." Sophie chuckled softly. "That''s what makes you remarkable. Not everyone can keep theirposure in the face of such danger." Amberine smiled, feeling a bit more at ease. "Thank you, Lady Sophie. Your words mean a lot." Sophie''s expression turned thoughtful. "I''ve noticed you''ve been rather focused on Earl Drakhan. His actions were... unexpected, weren''t they?" Amberine nodded, the memory of Draven''s fierce determination still fresh in her mind. "Yes. I guess he surprised everyone tonight." she shrugged. "Can I ask you a question, Amberine?" Sophie suddenly asked. Amberine could see the determination inside her eyes, as if trying to discern something within her mind. She then remembers that this person before her is the rumored fiance of the terrifying Professor Draven. Someone this gentle getting engaged with a person as cold, indifferent, and ruthless as Draven. The thought of that made her want tough, but the glimpse of the scene when Draven saved her made her stop her thought of chuckling. "Yes, anytime, Lady Sophie," Amberine replied respectfully. Looking at Amberine''s eyes, Sophie asked her question. "What do you think about Draven?" Chapter 96: My Fathers Sworn Enemy My earliest memories of him are of his study, the door always slightly ajar, revealing glimpses of arcane symbols and softly glowing lights. He spent hours in there, emerging only to eat or asionally check on me and my mother. I would sometimes sit outside the door, listening to the murmurs of his voice as he chanted incantations, the words mysterious and fascinating. Yet, despite my curiosity, I never dared to enter without his permission. Mother was the constant presence in my life, the one who nurtured and taught me. She was kind and patient, her eyes always soft and warm, even when she was tired. I adored her, clinging to her stories and songs, findingfort in her gentle embrace. She spoke of my father with a quiet reverence, never a word ofint despite his absence in our daily lives. But everything changed when I was ten. Mother fell ill, a sudden and inexplicable sickness that drained the life from her. I watched helplessly as she withered away, her once vibrant spirit dimming day by day. Father tried everything to save her, pouring over ancient texts, brewing potions, and casting spellste into the night. But nothing worked. I remember thest time she smiled at me, her voice a mere whisper, "Take care of him, Amberine. He needs you." After she passed, our home felt emptier than ever. Father''s grief was palpable, a heavy, oppressive silence that filled every corner of our house. He retreated even further into his work, leaving me to navigate my own sorrow. For weeks, we barely spoke, our conversations reduced to monosybles and nods. I missed Mother terribly and longed for the warmth andfort she provided. Then, one evening, something changed. Father invited me to dinner, an event that was rare enough to make me anxious. The table was set with our best dishes, a modest feastid out before us. He sat across from me, his face stern and unreadable, as I fidgeted nervously in my seat. We ate in silence for a while, the clink of cutlery the only sound. Finally, he spoke, his voice low and awkward. "Amberine, how... how are your studies?" I looked up, surprised by the question. "They''re fine, Father," I replied cautiously, unsure of where this was leading. He nodded, then took a deep breath. "Do you... enjoy them?" I hesitated, then nodded. "Yes, I do." A small, almost imperceptible smile crossed his lips. "That''s good. Very good." He seemed to rx a little, the lines of tension easing from his face. "You know, your mother always wanted you to have a strong education. She believed it was important." I smiled at the mention of her, the familiar ache of loss tugging at my heart. "She did. She always said knowledge was the key to understanding the world." Father nodded, his eyes distant. "She was right." There was another pause, and then he surprised me by asking, "Have you ever thought about magic?" I blinked, taken aback. Magic had always been his domain, something mysterious and out of reach. "A little," I admitted. "It''s... interesting." He leaned forward, a spark of interest in his eyes. "Interesting, yes. It''s more than that, though. Magic is... it''s like anguage, a way ofmunicating with the world. It has rules, structure, but also creativity. It''s limitless." I found myself leaning in as well, drawn by his sudden enthusiasm. It was the most animated I had seen him in months. "How so?" He smiled, a real smile this time, andunched into an exnation about the fundamentals of magic, the different schools, and how each one required a unique approach. He spoke with such passion and rity that I couldn''t help but be captivated. For the first time, I saw my father not as the distant, aloof figure he often seemed, but as a man deeply in love with his craft. That night marked the beginning of a new chapter in our rtionship. Father started to teach me about magic, guiding me through the basics with patience and care. He showed me how to channel mana, the lifeblood of all spells, and how to weave it into different forms. I was a quick learner, driven by a desire to connect with him and understand the world he loved so much. As the years passed, our bond deepened. We spent hours in his study, discussing theories and practicing spells. I discovered that I had a natural talent for magic, a gift that Father was eager to nurture. He often praised my progress, his eyes shining with pride. Those moments were rare but precious, and I treasured them. Yet, despite our growing closeness, there was always a shadow over our rtionship. Father never spoke about his work in detail, especially anything rted to his research. He was secretive, locking his study and keeping certain books hidden from me. I didn''t question it, respecting his boundaries, but a part of me always wondered what he was hiding. The truth came crashing down on us when I was seventeen. I remember the day vividly; Father burst into the house, his face flushed with anger, muttering under his breath. I had never seen him so agitated. "Damn those Drakhans," he cursed, mming the door behind him. "That arrogant bastard, Draven. He thinks he can ruin everything." I froze, not sure what to do. "Father?" He whirled around, his eyes wild. "Amberine, listen to me," he said urgently. "You must never trust the Drakhan family, especially Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. They are dangerous, maniptive. If anything happens to me, know that it''s because of them." I stared at him, my heart pounding. "What are you talking about? What''s going on?" He took a deep breath, his anger momentarily subsiding. "Just promise me, Amberine. Promise me you''ll stay away from them. And if I die, know that it was Draven''s doing." The intensity in his voice shook me, and I nodded, too stunned to speak. He didn''t say anything more, just turned and retreated to his study, mming the door shut. I was left standing there, confused and scared, with a gnawing sense of dread in the pit of my stomach. That was thest real conversation we had. A few weekster, he was found dead in his study, slumped over his desk. The official report said it was an ident, a spell gone wrong. But I knew better. The look of fear and anger in his eyes thatst night haunted me. I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to his death than what we were being told. In my grief and desperation for answers, I searched his study, hoping to find some clue, anything that could exin what had happened. That''s when I found the letter, tucked away in a hiddenpartment in his desk. It was addressed to me, written in his unmistakable handwriting. "Amberine, If you''re reading this, then I am gone. Know that my death was no ident. It was Draven Arcanum von Drakhan who killed me, just as he has destroyed so many others. I have spent years trying to expose him, but he is clever, always one step ahead. He has a power that I do not fully understand, a darkness that I fear. You must be strong, my daughter. Continue your studies, be the greatest magician this kingdom has ever seen. And when the timees, expose Draven for what he truly is. Honor my memory, and protect our family name. With all my love, Father." I read the letter over and over, my heart breaking with each word. The father I hade to know and love was gone, and in his ce was a man consumed by fear and hatred. But I believed him. How could I not? He had always been truthful with me, even if he had kept secrets. That letter became my guiding star, the fire that fueled my ambition. I threw myself into my studies with a renewed vigor, determined to be the best. I would expose Draven and avenge my father''s death. I trained day and night, mastering spells and honing my skills. I studied everything I could about the Drakhan family, learning about their history and their supposed prodigy, Draven. I heard rumors of his brilliance, of his unmatched magical abilities, but I refused to be impressed. To me, he was a monster, a maniptive snake who had somehow escaped justice. My hatred for him grew with each passing day, burning hotter than any me. I vowed that I would be the one to bring him down, to reveal his true nature to the world. Now, as I stand in the aftermath of the battle, watching the man who supposedly killed my father, I''m filled with a whirlwind of emotions. He doesn''t seem like a monster; in fact, his actions tonight were anything but. He saved me, and many others, risking his life without hesitation. It''s hard to reconcile this image with the one I''ve held onto for so long. But then, Sophie''s voice cuts through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. "Amberine," she asks, her eyes searching mine, "what do you think of Draven?" I hesitate, the memories of myhesitate, the memories of my father and the weight of his words pressing down on me. My mind races, trying to reconcile the image of the monster I''ve built up in my head with the man who stood before me tonight, fighting alongside us. I look at Sophie, her question hanging in the air. How do I even begin to exin the tangled web of emotions I feel? The anger, the confusion, the doubt. But most of all, the deep-seated hatred that has driven me for so long. "He''s my father''s sworn enemy," I finally say, my voice steady but filled with a cold, unyielding edge. "Nothing will change that." Chapter 97: We Will Follow Kneeling, I caressed the cold stone with a delicate touch, as if it were fragile, as if she were fragile. Every movement feltden with a weight I couldn''t exin. The sorrow was not mine, not originally, yet it had be mine, weaving into my very essence. The pain was sharp, cutting through theyers of my psyche, reaching into the deepest parts of me that still bore Dravis''s memories. It was a hurtful, sorrowful, and unbearing pain, yet it was beautiful in its intensity. It was as if I was reiming something lost, a piece of myself I never knew was missing. "Kirara," I whispered, the name barely escaping my lips. The sound of it was both foreign and familiar, like a melody half-remembered. I could feel Draven''s emotions washing over me, his love for her, his guilt, his longing. It was overwhelming, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure if I was Draven or Dravis, or something in between. The lines blurred, and I was left standing on the precipice of two lives, two identities merging into one. Was this the real reason I was here? To uncover the secrets of a life that had been hidden from me, even in the game? The realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. This wasn''t just a game; it was a world with its own mysteries, its own stories, far beyond what I had ever imagined. And Draven, the character I thought I had known so well, was a part of that mystery. As I stood, Alfred approached, his steps soft on the grass. He handed me a bouquet of flowers¡ªroses, Kirara''s favorite, I somehow knew. He must have asked the carriage driver to buy them while I was lost in thought. How long had I been here? It felt like mere moments, but the lengthening shadows suggested otherwise. "Thank you, Alfred," I murmured, taking the bouquet. The flowers were vibrant, a stark contrast to the somber setting. They reminded me of the fleeting nature of life, of how beauty and sorrow often intertwined. Alfred stood silently beside me, a steady presence in the midst of my turmoil. He understood, perhaps better than anyone, theplexities of my situation. He had served the Drakhan family for years, seen the rise and fall of fortunes, the shifting loyalties and hidden secrets. cing the bouquet gently on the grave, I stepped back, feeling a strange sense of closure. It wasn''t the end, not by a long shot, but it was a step towards understanding, towards reconciling the two halves of my existence. I felt eyes on me, a presence watching from a distance. My senses, heightened by both magic and instinct, prickled at the sensation. "Someone''s watching," Alfred noted, his voice low and cautious. I nced around, my eyes scanning the treeline and the shadows. "Let them," I replied, sliding my hand dismissively. "I''m not in the mood for conflict today." Alfred nodded, respecting my decision. He understood the delicate bnce I maintained, the precarious position I held within the noble circles. Conflict, while sometimes unavoidable, was not always necessary. We turned and walked back towards the carriage, the weight of the day''s revtions settling over me like a shroud. As we rode back to the mansion, I couldn''t help but think of Sophie. Unlike Kirara, who seemed ethereal and distant in my memories, Sophie was a tangible presence, a real part of my life in this world. She was kind but stiff, rigid like iron, her principles as a knight defining her every action. There was an attractiveness in her resolve, a shine that was both alluring and intimidating. It was no wonder Draven had been interested in her, and now, those feelings had been passed on to me, mingling with my own. It was strange, how the pain of my past life, the pain of losing my ex in the previous world, still lingered. It was a different kind of pain, one that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness, reminding me of the life I had left behind. The memories were still there, vivid and raw, as if they had happened yesterday. I chuckled at the thought, the absurdity of feeling such deep emotions for two women in two different worlds. Arriving at the mansion, I stepped out of the carriage, the familiar surroundings grounding me in the present. Alfred followed, his expression neutral but attentive. "There are a few things we need to discuss," I said, turning to him. "Come to the study in two hours. We need to go over the budget solutions." Alfred nodded, understanding the unspokenmand. He was more than just a butler; he was my confidant, my advisor, and in many ways, my anchor. As I entered the study, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. This was my sanctuary, a ce where I could think and n, free from the prying eyes and whispered judgments of the outside world. The study was immacte, every book and artifact in its ce. Yet, I couldn''t help but tidy up, using my psychokinesis to rearrange a few items. It was a habit, a way to center myself. The pain in my arms red slightly, a reminder of the recent battle, but it was manageable. I had endured worse, and I would endure more in the days toe. Sitting at my desk, I looked out the window, the sun dipping below the horizon, casting long shadows across thendscape. The questions still lingered, the mysteries of this world and my ce in it. But for now, there was work to be done, ns to be made, and a future to shape. "Time to liven things up," I murmured to myself, a smile ying at the corners of my lips. There was a strange exhration in the uncertainty, in the unknown challenges ahead. I was no longer just Dravis Granger, this clear things up. "I''m Draven Arkanum von Drakhan," With a sense of purpose, I moved to a hiddenpartment in my study, a ce known only to a select few. Inside was the assassin attire I had used during the mission in the dream world, designed to protect the queen. The outfit felt familiar yet distant, a symbol of the duality I now embodied. As I donned the dark hooded cloak, close-fitting leather armor, soft-soled boots, gloves, and mask, I felt a transformation. The weight of the armor, the snug fit of the gloves, and the silent tread of the boots grounded me in the present, sharpening my focus. I checked my twin curved des, ensuring they were sharp and ready for the tasks ahead. The des had been a gift from my father, a symbol of the Drakhan family''s legacy. Their edges gleamed in the dim light, a reminder of the responsibilities I bore. Sheathing them, I felt a surge of determination. This was not just a mission; it was a duty to protect my family and the kingdom. A knock came from outside the study door, interrupting my thoughts. I opened it to find Alfred standing there, his eyes widening slightly as he took in my attire. His surprise was brief, reced by his usualposed demeanor. "My lord," he said, bowing slightly, "what are your orders?" I motioned for him to enter, closing the door behind him. "Before we go over the budget solutions, there''s a more pressing matter at hand," I said, my voice low and serious. "I have a quest¡ªa secret one that concerns the safety of the Drakhan family and the kingdom." Alfred''s expression hardened, understanding the gravity of my words. "What do you need, my lord?" In my n to make a second identity, Alfred and the others'' help will be crucial. I have my will to protect myself, but it would be futile if the world is gone. And it will also be meaningless if I fail to protect what Draven is supposed to protect, as I am now him, and he is now me. "I need your help and the trusted hands of the Drakhan family," I replied, meeting his gaze. "This mission requires discretion and loyalty. We must act swiftly and decisively. The safety of our people and the stability of the kingdom depend on it." Alfred knelt before me, his head bowed in a gesture of unwavering loyalty. "We all act and die upon your will, my lord," he said solemnly. "Command us, and we will follow." Chapter 98: The Silent Merchants Mission As I arrived in Haverford, a sense of anxiety settled in my chest. I had done undercover work before, but this felt different. The bustling market became my stage, and I had to blend seamlessly. Posing as a merchant eager to expand my tradework, I donned a simple yet professional attire¡ªa dark blue dress paired with silver jewelry. The outfit was meant to project both prosperity and discretion, though I couldn''t help but feel a little out of ce amidst the more seasoned traders. Finding the merchant, Reinar, was easy. His stall, one of thergest, boasted an array of goods from fine silks to rare herbs. Reinar himself was a tall man with sharp features, his eyes keen and observant. As I approached, he greeted me with a practiced smile, though there was a hint of something calcting behind his gaze. "Good morning, madam. Interested in some fine silk? Imported from the east, the best quality you''ll find here," Reinar said smoothly, his voice as inviting as his smile. I returned the smile, trying to hide my nerves as I ran my fingers over the luxurious fabric. "It''s beautiful," I replied, my tone measured. "I''m Liora, a merchant looking to expand my business. Perhaps we could discuss some potential trade opportunities?" Reinar''s eyes narrowed slightly, his curiosity piqued. "Liora, is it? A pleasure to meet you. I''m Reinar, at your service." He paused, his gaze scrutinizing. "Expanding your business, you say? Haverford is indeed a prime location for new ventures. Perhaps we could discuss this further over tea? Say, this evening?" I nodded, my heart racing at how quickly things were moving. "That sounds perfect. I''m always eager to learn more about the market here." As we set a time for our meeting, I couldn''t help but mutter under my breath, "Draven and his impossible deadlines... Does he think these things happen instantly?" The thought of Draven''s cold, calcting demeanor only added to my anxiety. He was always so demanding, expecting perfection at every turn. The rest of the day was spent observing Reinar''s operations from a distance. His employees were efficient, their interactions smooth and professional, yet there was an undercurrent of secrecy¡ªsubtle gestures and quiet exchanges that hinted at more than just ordinary trade. I made mental notes, the weight of the task feeling heavier with each passing hour. That evening, I returned to Reinar''s stall, and he led me to a private room at the back. The room was modestly furnished, a table set with tea and light refreshments. As Reinar poured the tea himself, a gesture that seemed more ceremonial than casual, I felt a pang of apprehension. What if I wasn''t convincing enough? What if he saw through my act? We exchanged pleasantries, discussing the challenges and rewards of the trade business. Reinar was charming, his words carefully chosen, but I sensed an underlying caution. I couldn''t help but think of Draven''s stern face, his constant reminders of the mission''s importance. "As if I could forget," I muttered under my breath, quickly masking it with a sip of tea. "Tell me, Liora," Reinar began, leaning back in his chair, "what brings you to Haverford? It''s not often we see new faces in the trade circles here." I took a deep breath, maintaining a rxed posture. "I''ve been considering expanding my business for some time now. Haverford seemed like the perfect ce, given its reputation for diverse goods and thriving market." Reinar nodded, his eyes sharp. "Indeed, Haverford is a hub for all kinds of trade. But, as you may know, it''s not without its challenges. The market can be...petitive." I tilted my head slightly, feigning innocence. "Competitive? How so?" He smiled, a hint of something predatory in his eyes. "Let''s just say that not all merchants y by the same rules. Some are willing to take risks, engage in more... discreet transactions to gain an edge." My stomach knotted, but I forced myself to lean in, mirroring his posture. "Discreet transactions? That sounds intriguing. In my line of work, discretion is often key to sess." Reinar studied me, as if assessing whether to trust me. "It''s good to hear that you understand the nuances of business. Sometimes, the most profitable deals are those that remain off the books." I nodded, trying to keep my voice steady. "I agree. But finding the right partners for such deals can be challenging." Reinar chuckled, a low, rumbling sound. "Indeed it can. Trust is a raremodity in our world. But once it''s established, the rewards can be substantial." Inside, I was a mess of nerves and doubt. Was I saying the right things? Was I too eager? Draven''s words echoed in my mind, his insistence on sess ringing like a bell. "No pressure, right?" I muttered softly, masking it with a polite smile. Reinar seemed satisfied with my responses, and the conversation shifted back to more general topics. As we finished our tea, he extended an invitation to meet again, suggesting that we explore potential business ventures together. I epted, knowing this was the opportunity to delve deeper into his operations. Over the next few weeks, I became a fixture in Reinar''s circle. I attended gatherings with other merchants, always maintaining my cover and carefully observing the interactions. It became clear that Reinar was not just a merchant; he was a key yer in awork of traders involved in various illegal activities. The goods being moved were not just rare or exotic; they included contraband items, restricted magical reagents, and even stolen artifacts. e-night meeting in Reinar''s private warehouse provided the most damning evidence. I was invited under the pretext of discussing a lucrative deal involving a shipment of rare herbs. What I witnessed instead was a transaction involving a small, nondescript box that Reinar treated with great care. As the buyer inspected the contents, I caught a glimpse of the items inside¡ªvials containing a shimmering liquid that could only be a highly potent and illegal magical substance. The secrecy and urgency of the deal spoke volumes. Reinar''swork extended far beyond simple market dealings, reaching into highly controlled and dangerous substances. I recorded every detail, using a small magical device hidden in my jewelry, knowing this evidence was crucial. As I delved deeper, I uncovered more troubling connections. There were hints that Reinar''swork was linked to higher levels of corruption, possibly even touching the royal court. This was no small operation; it was a well-organized and deeply entrenched system of illegal trade and influence. One day, while going through Reinar''s ledgers, I found a coded message. It was written in a cipher I recognized from my training. The message was brief but rming, indicating a nned attack at the uing royal banquet. The targets were high-profile, including key members of the royal family and other influential figures. The urgency of the situation was clear, and I knew I had to act quickly. Using our securemunication channels, I sent a detailed report to Draven, including the decoded message and my analysis. His response was swift, confirming that measures were being taken to secure the banquet and protect those involved. The gravity of the situation was not lost on me; this was a potential crisis that could destabilize the kingdom. On the day of the banquet, I remained in Haverford, continuing my surveince of Reinar and his associates. The atmosphere was tense, with an increase in the number of guards and unfamiliar faces. It was clear that Reinar was preparing for something, possibly anticipating a crackdown following the events at the banquet. That evening, I received confirmation from Draven that the threat had been neutralized. The banquet had proceeded without incident, and the key figures were safe. The relief was overwhelming, but there was no time to rest. I needed to finalize my report and prepare for my exit. The following morning, I met with Reinar onest time under the guise of finalizing a trade deal. I yed my part perfectly, maintaining my cover and ensuring that I left no loose ends. As we shook hands, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction mixed with exhaustion. The evidence I had gathered wasprehensive and damning, enough to dismantle Reinar''swork and bring his illegal activities to light. Upon returning to the Drakhan estate, I delivered my report to Draven in person. He listened intently, his expression thoughtful as I recounted the details of the mission. When I finished, he nodded, a rare smile touching his lips. "You did well, Liora. Your actions likely saved many lives, and your observations have provided invaluable insights." I nodded, feeling a mix of pride and fatigue. "Thank you, Draven. But I have to say, your timing was... challenging, to say the least." Draven chuckled softly, a rare sound. "I''m aware. But such is the nature of our work. We must be ready for anything. Now time for the next job," I turned my back. "Okay fine. I''ll be waiting for another order- Wait. What?" I widened my eyes as I halted. Draven made another small smile. "It''s time for another job," But now, he''s no longer wearing his usual attire, but dressed like an assassin. His atmosphere changed, and a lingering smell of death surrounded the ce. It''s a very familiar vibe of a job I''ve been doing for a quite long time. "A fun one," Chapter 99: Improving The Lands As the carriage approached the mansion, the familiar sight of the Drakhan estate brought a sense of relief and purpose. The staff and guards lined up to wee me, their expressions a mix of concern and respect. Alfred stood at the forefront, his ever-presentposure aforting sight. I nodded to him, signaling my thanks before making my way inside, eager to retreat to my study and gather my thoughts. The Drakhan Earldom''s mansion, or more urately, more like a castle, was a stark contrast to the capital''s elegant yet exposed architecture. The structure here was formidable, with high stone walls and fortified towers, a testament to the turbulent history of the region. The mansion''s exterior was designed not just for show but for defense. Gargoyles perched on the battlements, their stone gazes ever watchful. A deep moat surrounded the walls, filled with water from the nearby mountains, and the drawbridge creaked as it lowered, granting me passage. Inside, the atmosphere was equally imposing but warmer. The halls were adorned with tapestries depicting the Drakhan family''s storied past, from battles won to alliances forged. The air was thick with the scent of polished wood and aged parchment, a reminder of the countless generations that had lived and ruled from these very halls. Therge windows, though protected by iron grilles, allowed sunlight to spill into the rooms, casting long shadows that danced on the stone floors. As I entered my study, I was greeted by the sight of my officials already assembled outside, waiting for my arrival. Lorik and ric, the current acting head stewards of the earldom, stood with Garren, the head knight, and Alfred, ever vignt. They were the pirs of my administration, each with a critical role in maintaining the stability and prosperity of the Drakhannds. "Wee back, my lord," Lorik began, his voice steady but with an undercurrent of relief. "We have much to discuss, especially regarding the funds and the current state of the earldom." I nodded, motioning for them to follow me into the study. The room was lined with bookshelves filled with tomes on history, magic, and governance. Arge oak desk stood at the center, piled high with reports and correspondence. As we settled in, the atmosphere became more formal, the weight of our responsibilities settling over us like a cloak. "First, the funds," I said, cutting to the chase. "I''ve heard there are concerns about the collection of taxes and the pace of revitalization efforts." Lorik and ric exchanged a nce before Lorik spoke up. "Yes, my lord. There has been pressure to expedite the collection, especially with the increased expenses from the recent construction projects and the expansion of our defensive structures. The current expenses for these projects are around 5000 golds, with another 2000 golds allocated for maintenance and support for the farmers affected by the drought." I leaned back in my chair, considering his words. The revitalization of the earldom was crucial, but pushing the popce too hard could lead to unrest. "We will not hasten the tax collection," I said firmly, my gaze sweeping across the room. "Thest thing we need is to overburden the people. The stability of the earldom is more important than a temporary influx of funds." A collective sigh of relief passed through the room, though it was subtle. Even Garren, who rarely showed much emotion, seemed slightly more at ease. "Your wisdom is appreciated, my lord," ric added, nodding respectfully. "However, we do need to find a way to bnce the budget. The current projects are draining our reserves faster than anticipated." "Let''s start with the reports," I suggested, leaning forward. "I need to know exactly where we stand before we make any decisions." Lorik produced a stack of documents, each detailing various aspects of the earldom''s finances. As he began to outline the numbers, I listened intently, noting the areas where expenses had exceeded projections. The expansion of the defensive structures had been a significant drain, but it was necessary given the increasing unrest in the region. The agricultural output had also suffered due to a recent drought, further straining our resources. "We''ve allocated additional funds to support the farmers," Lorik exined. "But it''s a temporary solution. We need a more sustainable approach." I nodded, rubbing my chin thoughtfully. "We should consider diversifying our economy. The coastal areas could be developed for trade, perhaps even tourism if we invest in the infrastructure." ric looked intrigued. "That''s an ambitious idea, my lord. It would require significant investment upfront, but the long-term benefits could be substantial." "Exactly," I replied. "It''s a risk, but one worth taking. We can''t rely solely on agriculture and mining. Diversification is key to long-term stability and growth." Garren, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "What about the military? The recent unrest has shown that our defenses, while strong, can always be improved. If we''re opening up the coast, we need to consider naval defenses as well." "Good point," I acknowledged. "We''ll allocate funds for strengthening our naval presence. It will also protect our trade routes. But for current funds as we''re currently running out. I''ll grant you these," With a wave of my hand, I used psychokinesis to bring forth fiverge leather bags from a concealedpartment. The bagsnded softly in front of the officials, who exchanged curious nces. "What are these, my lord?" Garren asked, voicing the question that was on everyone''s mind. I leaned back in my chair, a faint smile on my lips. "These are items I have acquired during my time in the capital. While they may not appear valuable at first nce, they possess significant potential. I want you to have these items appraised by our trusted experts, and then arrange a grand auction here in the Drakhan Earldom." Alfred raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued. "An auction, my lord?" "Yes," I confirmed. "We will coborate with the prominent auction organizers from the capital to ensure the event is well-publicized and attracts the right clientele. These items,bined with a few of my own experiments, should fetch a considerable sum. It will be more than enough to cover our current expenses and provide a cushion for future projects." The room buzzed with renewed energy as the officials began discussing the logistics. Lorik and ric seemed particrly enthused, already nning the event''s details. "I trust you to handle the appraisals and auction preparations, Lorik, Alfred," I continued. "Ensure everything is executed wlessly. This auction will not only secure the necessary funds but also showcase our region''s potential and resources." The officials nodded in agreement, their expressions serious and focused. The auction was more than just a financial solution; it was an opportunity to bolster the Drakhan family''s standing and demonstrate our resourcefulness. Turning to ric and Garren, I said, "As for you two, I want you to apany me on a tour of our farms and rural areas. It''s crucial that we understand the challenges our people are facing firsthand, especially in light of the recent drought. We''ll assess their needs and discuss how we can best support them during these tough times." ric and Garren nodded, ready to take on the task. ric''s keen eye for detail and Garren''s reassuring presence would be invaluable during this tour. The goal was not just to provide immediate relief but to foster long-term resilience among our people. As I traveled to the farms, I was greeted with a mixture of apprehension and hope. The farmers, though visibly nervous, stepped forward to answer my questions about the challenges they were facing. One older farmer spoke up, his voice trembling slightly but clear. "My lord, we''ve seen some improvements, and we''re grateful for the assistance," he began, ncing at the others for support. "But thend... it hasn''t been fertile for years. No matter what we do, the crops don''t yield well." His words resonated with the struggles many farmers faced, and I could see the weariness in their eyes. I knelt down and touched the soil, feeling its dry, depleted texture. It was clear that traditional methods hadn''t been enough to revitalize it. This was the perfect opportunity to test my hypothesis about [Chyrisus'' Touch]. ording to my understanding, [Chyrisus'' Touch] is a skill that taps into an item''s inherent potential and enhances it. The skill''s namesake, Chyrisus, is derived from an ancient god associated with growth and abundance, believed to have the power to bring life to barrennds. My theory was that by channeling my mana into the soil, I could enhance its natural fertility, unlocking and amplifying its potential to support abundant growth. As I focused my mana into the ground, I felt a warm, subtle vibration through my hands, a hum of energy that resonated with the earth. The soil beneath my fingers began to change color, darkening from a pale, ashy brown to a richer, more vibrant hue. It was as if thend itself was awakening, responding to the infusion of energy with a renewed vigor. The farmers watched in awe as the transformation unfolded. The once dull and lifeless soil now had a deep, healthy brown color, indicating increased fertility and nutrient richness. It was a visible, tangible change, and the farmers'' expressions shifted from fear to amazement and hope. "It''s... it''s changing!" one of the younger farmers eximed, kneeling to touch the transformed soil. "It''s warm and feels... alive." I stood up, feeling a sense of satisfaction and hope. "This is just the beginning," I told them, meeting their eyes with a confident smile. "With continued care and proper techniques, yournd can flourish again. Take care of it well," The farmers'' faces lit up with gratitude and relief, theirplexions brightening as they began to believe in the possibility of a better future. It was a small victory, but a meaningful one. With this, the harvest would be more bountiful, and it could also help in making the profits from the taxes increase. Let''s continue this pace. Chapter 100: A Certain Hindrance Through a vision granted by the [Chyrisus'' Touch], I could see the status of the soils as they transitioned into what I began to call [Drakhan Soil]. This was not merely a superficial change but a deep, systemic enhancement. The [Drakhan Soil] had several distinct characteristics. It retained moisture more effectively, reducing the need for frequent irrigation. The soil also had a natural resistance to pests and diseases, likely a byproduct of the enhanced mineral content and microbial activity. Additionally, the crops grown in this soil exhibited stronger, more resilient growth, with higher yields and better resistance to adverse weather conditions. As I observed the changes, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction. The Drakhan Earldom, long gued by agricultural challenges because of the original Draven''s ignorance, was on the cusp of a renaissance. The vigers, initially skeptical, now greeted me with a mix of awe and gratitude. Their livelihoods, once precarious, were stabilizing. It was a tangible improvement, one that spoke to the power of magic when used wisely and benevolently. A whistling sound broke through the air, followed by a thud as an arrow embedded itself in the ground at my feet. "Take cover!" I shouted, instinctively pulling the nearest viger behind a stone wall. The vige, normally a bustling hive of activity, erupted into chaos. Farmers scrambled for safety, mothers clutched their children, and the knights drew their swords, forming a protective barrier. The bandits emerged from the tree line, a muchrger group than anticipated¡ªaround eighty men, each armed with mismatched weapons. They moved with the overconfidence typical of those who underestimated their opponents. Their leader, a burly man with a scar running down his face, barked orders, his voice rough and guttural. "Get ''em! Take everything you can carry!" Garren, ever the consummate knight, was at my side in an instant. "Orders, my lord?" he asked, his tone calm despite the urgency of the situation. "We''re outnumbered," I noted, scanning the approaching bandits. "Split the men," I instructed, my mind racing through our options. "Use the alleys to your advantage. Alfred, lead the vigers to safety. I''ll take the central path and draw their attention." With a nod, Garren ryed the orders. The knights split into two groups, one led by Garren, who expertly guided them into the narrow alleys, using the buildings for cover. The other group, with Alfred at the helm, ushered the vigers towards the safer northern path. As I faced the advancing bandits, I felt the weight of the recent events at the royal banquet. My mana reserves were still recovering, a lingering consequence of the intense battle where I had expended significant magical energy. This left me unable to rely on my usual array of spells and forced me to rely more on physicalbat. The leader of the bandits sneered as he saw me standing alone. "Think you can take us all on, noble?" he taunted, raising his axe. I smirked, readying myself. "Try me," I replied, my voice cold and steady. The bandits charged, a chaotic wave of steel and aggression. I met their advance head-on, deflecting the first blow aimed at my head and countering with a quick sh that sent one bandit sprawling. The battle erupted into chaos. The bandits, overconfident in their numbers, charged in waves. I parried an iing sword strike, then swiftly countered with a thrust that sent the attacker reeling. Another bandit swung a mace at my head, but I ducked and shed at his legs, bringing him down. The shing of steel and the shouts ofbatants filled the air, creating a cacophony of sound. Garren and his knights executed their n wlessly. As the bandits pursued them into the alleys, the knights would strike swiftly, then retreat, using the narrow passageways to their advantage. The bandits, unfamiliar with the terrain, found themselves disoriented and separated from their main group. Garren''s voice rang out, coordinating the attacks. "nk them! Don''t let them regroup!" In the central square, I faced off against the bandit leader and his closest lieutenants. He swung his axe in a wide arc, aiming to overpower me with sheer brute force. I sidestepped, narrowly avoiding the de, and delivered a quick sh to his arm. He roared in pain and anger, staggering back but quickly regaining hisposure. His lieutenants, sensing an opportunity, rushed at me, their swords raised. I deflected one sword strike and dodged another, then countered with a spinning kick that knocked one bandit off bnce. Seizing the moment, I lunged forward, my de shing in the sunlight as I dispatched another attacker. The leader, seeing his men falter, bellowed a curse and charged at me again, his eyes wild with rage. Despite the intensity of the battle, my mind was clear. I knew I had to end this quickly. The leader swung his axe in a downward strike, putting all his strength into the blow. I raised my sword to parry, feeling the impact reverberate through my arms. Using the momentum, I pushed his axe aside and stepped inside his guard. With a quick, precise motion, I shed across his chest, the force of the blow sending him stumbling back. He looked down at the wound, his face contorting in disbelief and pain. "This¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" he gasped, dropping to his knees. The remaining bandits, seeing their leader fall, hesitated, their morale shattered. Garren and the knights, sensing the shift in the battle, pressed the attack, quickly subduing the remaining fighters. As the dust settled, the vige square was littered with the bodies of the fallen. The bandits who had surrendered were rounded up and bound, their faces a mix of fear and defiance. The leader, clutching his wound, red up at me with hatred in his eyes. "We were set up¡­ It wasn''t supposed to be like this¡­" he muttered, his voice barely audible. I knelt down beside him, my expression stern. "Who set you up? Who gave the orders?" He coughed, spitting blood, but managed to speak. "We¡­ we don''t know. Just¡­ got the orders through a middleman. Said the Drakhan knights would be spread thin, that you''d be easy pickings." This wasn''t just a random raid; it was a calcted attack, possibly orchestrated by a more significant threat. "Take him away," I ordered, standing up. "And find out everything you can from the others. I want names, locations, anything that can lead us to the mastermind behind this." Alfred and ric approached, their expressions grim but determined. "The vigers are safe, my lord," ric reported. "No casualties, thanks to your quick actions." I nodded, grateful for their efficiency. "Good. But this isn''t over. We need to understand who''s behind this and why they targeted us." "Good work, everyone," I said, sheathing my sword. "This isn''t over. We''ll find out who''s behind this and ensure it doesn''t happen again." The vigers expressed their gratitude, their voices a mix of relief and admiration. They had witnessed the Drakhan knights'' skill and courage firsthand, and it had bolstered their confidence in our leadership. As we prepared to return to the mansion, the bandit leader, now bound and nked by two knights, muttered something under his breath. I caught a fragment of his words, "... wasn''t supposed to be like this..." I turned sharply. "What did you say?" The leader looked up, his face pale and defeated. "We were told you''d be unprepared. That the Drakhan knights were spread thin, busy with other matters." My eyes narrowed. "Someone set us up." The leader nodded weakly. "Yeah. Seems like it. We were just the distraction." I felt a chill run down my spine. A distraction meant there was something bigger at y, something we hadn''t anticipated. I needed answers, and fast. As we escorted the prisoners back to the mansion, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were only seeing the tip of the iceberg. The attack was too well-coordinated, too deliberate to be a mere coincidence. There was arger game at y, and the Drakhan Earldom was caught in the middle of it. In the war room, surrounded by maps and reports, I gathered my most trusted advisors¡ªGarren, Alfred, ric, Lorik, and a few key knights. "This attack was more than just banditry," I began, my voice steady but firm. "Someone wanted to destabilize the region, to test our defenses and spread fear. We need to find out who and stop them before they can strike again." The room was filled with a tense silence, each person deep in thought. Garren was the first to speak. "The bandits mentioned a middleman. If we can track him down, we might find the person pulling the strings." ric nodded in agreement. "And we should tighten security, review ourmunications. There might be a leak within our ranks." I considered their suggestions, weighing our options. "Agreed. Alfred, I want you to oversee the interrogation of the prisoners. Find out everything they know. Garren, increase patrols and fortify our defenses. ric, work with the local leaders to ensure the vigers are safe and informed." "We need to understand who orchestrated this attack and why," I began, pacing the room. "It''s clear they had inside information about our forces'' movements and nned to take advantage of it." I don''t remember anything about this in the game. But this must be one of the reasons for the territory''s decline. It seems that he or she wants a battle of wits me. Maybe because of the news of my recovery due to the incident in the capital? But whatever the reason and motive is. The game is on. Chapter 101: The Beast Tamer (1) The Interrogation "Hey, boss," she greeted, dropping into the chair across from me and tossing a bundle of papers onto the desk. "Got some juicy tidbits from Haverford. You''re gonna love this." I raised an eyebrow, gesturing for her to continue. Liora''s ability to blend into any environment and extract information was unmatched. Her reports were always thorough, detailed, and often came with a side of her unique, irreverentmentary. "So," she began, leaning back casually, "Haverford''s got a few cracks in its shiny facade. The biggest one? The local lord''s stretched too thin. He''s trying to juggle too many things at once¡ªdefense, trade, infrastructure, you name it. The security''s a joke; I slipped past the guards like they were statues. And the people? They''re grumbling. High taxes, poor management, you get the picture." I nodded, taking mental notes. Haverford''s weaknesses could be exploited if necessary, but for now, the focus was elsewhere. "And the information you gathered about the banquet attack?" Liora''s expression turned serious, a rare sight. "That was a close call. From what I overheard, it wasn''t just a random hit. Someone hired a group specifically to take out the prince. They were supposed to create a diversion while the real killers did their job. But here''s the kicker¡ªthey never mentioned anything about the demonic attack. It''s like they didn''t even know it was gonna happen." I frowned, tapping my fingers on the desk. The demonic attack at the banquet had been a chaotic, unexpected twist. If the assassins were unaware, it suggested a deeper, more convoluted plot. "Interesting. The ones who knew about the demons must be a different group, possibly with their own agenda." "Yeah," Liora agreed, her eyes narrowing in thought. "It''s like someone wanted to ensure the chaos reached a boiling point. Double whammy." I nodded, the pieces of the puzzle beginning to form a clearer picture. "Good work, Liora. Take a few days to rest. You''ve earned it. I''ll have a new assignment for you soon." She grinned, pushing herself up from the chair. "Sure thing, boss. Just don''t make it too easy, okay?" As Liora left, the room fell silent, the weight of the new information settling heavily. I turned to Alfred, who had been standing quietly by the door, his expression thoughtful. "We need to interrogate the captured bandits," I said, my voice cold and calcting. "There''s more to this than meets the eye, and I want to know who''s pulling the strings." Alfred nodded, his face unreadable. "Shall I prepare the interrogation room, my lord?" "Yes," I replied, rising from my seat. "And make sure the guards are doubled. We can''t afford any more surprises." The interrogation room was dimly lit, casting long shadows that danced across the rough stone walls. The air was thick with a palpable tension, the kind that made every sound seem amplified. The bandit leader sat slumped in his chair, his face a mask of defiance, though the bruises marring his skin betrayed the truth of his situation. His men, lined up along the wall, mirrored his defiance with a hint of fear glimmering in their eyes. Alfred stood beside me, a silent guardian, his presence a cold reminder of the control we held over the room. I began with a simple question, my voice calm but carrying the weight of authority. "Who hired you?" The leader sneered, spitting on the ground in a futile disy of rebellion. "You think I''m gonna spill just because you ask nicely? Go to hell." I sighed, leaning forward, my eyes narrowing slightly. "You''re already in a bad spot. Cooperate, and maybe we can make things easier for you." Heughed, a harsh, grating sound that echoed off the walls. "I don''t know who hired us. Just a middleman, calls himself The Broker. Always shows up in a cloak and mask, so we never see his face." The mention of The Broker piqued my interest, a thread to pull on. "And what does this Broker want with the Drakhan Earldom?" The leader shrugged, but there was a flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. His bravado was starting to crack. "He pays well, that''s all we care about. Said something about stirring up trouble, making a statement. But there''s more. The Broker¡­ he''s got a thing with magical creatures. Brings ''em along sometimes. Creepy stuff." I sensed there was more to this, and leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a cold whisper. "Describe these creatures." The bandit leader hesitated, clearly ufortable. Alfred, ever perceptive, stepped forward, cing a hand on the bandit''s shoulder. It was a gentle gesture, but the underlying menace was unmistakable. "Now, now," Alfred said, his voice smooth as silk. "We wouldn''t want this to get any more unpleasant, would we?" The leader flinched, then sighed, resigned. "Strange beasts. Things you don''t see around here. Some look like they''ve been¡­ altered, you know? Like they''re part magic, part¡­ something else." The description matched what I knew of Sra, the Beastmaster. Her ability to control magical creatures was a significant detail. The puzzle pieces were starting to fit together, revealing a more sinister picture. I stood, pacing slowly around the room, my mind racing. I examined the bandit leader''s attire closely: the worn leather armor, the scars on his hands, the way he flinched at certain sounds. Each detail painted a picture. He was older than he appeared, perhaps in histe thirties, and the roughness of his skin suggested a life spent outdoors, likely in a leadership role among his group. The slight tremor in his hands indicated a recent injury, probably from the scuffle during their capture. "You''re a father," I said suddenly, turning to face him. The bandit leader''s eyes widened, surprise flickering across his face. "Two children, if I''m not mistaken. A boy and a girl. You''ve got a habit of checking your left wrist¡ªprobably because your daughter made you a bracelet. It''s not there now, but the habit remains. You flinch when you hear sharp noises, which suggests a recent trauma, likely from protecting your family." The leader swallowed hard, his bravado crumbling. I pressed on, relentless. "You weren''t always a bandit. A soldier, perhaps? Or a guard? The way you move suggests formal training. And you''re not doing this for the money, not entirely. There''s fear in your eyes, not just for yourself but for your family. The Broker has something on you, doesn''t he?" He looked away, jaw clenched. The room fell silent, the tension thickening. Alfred''s eyes met mine, and I nodded subtly. He stepped forward, his voice low and almost kind. "We can help you, but only if you help us. The Broker doesn''t care about you or your family. We can offer protection." The bandit leader''s shoulders sagged, the fight leaving him. "He threatened them," he muttered, voice barely above a whisper. "Said if we didn''t do the job, he''d make sure they paid the price." I nodded, my suspicions confirmed. "And what does he want with the magical creatures? Why bring them along?" The leader shook his head, fear evident in his eyes. "I don''t know. He never said. But... there''s something wrong about them. They''re not just creatures¡ªthey''re... enhanced. More dangerous. Like they''ve been changed somehow." The implications were chilling. If The Broker and Sra were using modified magical creatures, the threat was far greater than I had anticipated. The creatures could be used for attacks, subjugation, or worse¡ªexperiments. New chapters at NovelFire|le|mp|yr "Thank you for your cooperation," I said, stepping back. "You''ve been surprisingly helpful." As Alfred and I exited the room, the weight of the new information settled heavily on my shoulders. The Broker and the Beastmaster, likely Sra, were involved in something far more dangerous than simple banditry. The use of enhanced magical creatures suggested arger, more organized operation, possibly with connections to other power yers. "We''ll need to move quickly," Alfred said, his voice breaking the silence. "If The Broker is nning something, we have to stop it before it''s toote." I nodded, my mind already racing with ns. "We will. But first, we need to find out more about these creatures and their modifications. If they''re as dangerous as the bandit says, they could be a significant threat." Alfred nced back at the interrogation room. "What about the bandits? They''ve been useful, but can we trust them?" "Trust is a luxury we can''t afford," I replied, my tone cold. "But fear is a powerful motivator. They know what will happen if they cross us. We''ll keep them close for now, but under constant watch." As we made our way back to the main hall, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were only scratching the surface of a muchrger conspiracy. The Broker''s use of Sra and her creatures indicated resources and connections that extended beyond simple criminal activities. There were too many variables, too many unknowns. But one thing was clear: the Drakhan Earldom was being targeted, and it was my duty to protect it. "Prepare the men," I ordered, turning to Alfred. "We need to be ready for anything. And start gathering information on Sra and her movements. If she''s involved, we need to find her and put a stop to whatever she''s nning." Alfred nodded, his expression grim. "And The Broker?" "We''ll find him too," I said, a cold determination settling in my chest. "And when we do, we''ll make sure he never threatens anyone again." Chapter 102: Amberines Wavering But recent events had shaken her resolve. Draven had saved her life during the chaos at the banquet, an act that left her reeling with confusion. Was it possible that her father had been wrong? Or was Draven ying a deeper game, one she couldn''t yet see? Amberine sighed, ncing around the room, searching for any sign of Draven. He wasn''t present, but her anxiety didn''t diminish. Ignis, her familiar, hovered nearby, his fiery form flickering with concern. He had been with her through thick and thin, a constant source of support. "What''s troubling you, Amberine?" Ignis asked, his voice soft but filled with an unspoken understanding. Amberine bit her lip, trying to articte the storm of emotions within her. "It''s Draven," she finally said, her voice barely above a whisper. "My father... he was so sure that Draven was dangerous, that he was the one who killed him. I''ve held onto that hatred for so long. But now, after what happened at the banquet... I don''t know what to think." Ignis sighed, his mes dimming slightly. "It''s hard to reconcile conflicting feelings, especially when they involve someone you hold a grudge against. But remember, Amberine, never believe 100% of what a person says, even if it''s your parents. Believe in what you see and what you feel. People can change, and sometimes they''re not who we expect them to be." Amberine nodded, though her brow remained furrowed. "You''re right, Ignis. But it''s hard to let go of the anger. I was so sure that he was the viin in this story." Ignis floated closer, his mes flickering gently. "Maybe he is, maybe he isn''t. The important thing is to keep an open mind. Judge him by his actions, not just by what others say." Before Amberine could respond, the door to the lecture hall opened, and the assistant professor Yuli entered. A petite woman with sharp features and amanding presence, Yuli was known for her tight-lipped rule because of serving as the assistant of Draven. She tossed a piece of chalk into the air, and it began to write on the board with an uncanny precision. Amberine watched as the title appeared: [Mana Efficiency and Conservation Techniques]. The board quickly filled withplex diagrams and equations, detailing a single magic circle. The assignment was clear: the students were to analyze the magic circle, designed to heat water equivalent to the weight of twenty people, and optimize its mana usage. The goal was to enhance their practical skills in mana management, a crucial aspect of advanced magic. The task was to bepleted by the end of the ss, leaving no room for procrastination. The room buzzed with murmurs as students exchanged nces, some looking confident, others visibly nervous. Amberine couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. This was a real test, one that required both skill and creativity. Yuli''s voice cut through the chatter, sharp and direct. "This assignment is not just about understanding the theory. It''s about practical application. Your task is to optimize this magic circle for mana efficiency withoutpromising its functionality. Remember, efficiency is not just about using less mana¡ªit''s about using the right amount at the right time with the optimum output. You have until the end of the ss. Good luck." With that, Yuli left the room, leaving the students to their task. Almost immediately, the room became a hive of activity. Groups formed quickly, with students clustering around those they perceived as the most knowledgeable. Amberine found herself the center of attention, and her reputation as a diligent and capable student preceded her. "Amberine, can you help us?" one of her ssmates pleaded, a hint of desperation in their voice. "We heard you''re really good at this stuff." Amberine raised an eyebrow, crossing her arms. "And why should I help you? What''s in it for me?" Another student, more confident, stepped forward. "We''ll pay you, of course. Whatever you need, just name your price." For a moment, Amberine''s eyes widened, and she almost drooled at the prospect of earning some easy money. The temptation was palpable, the lure of quick cash hard to resist. She could feel the weight of her father''s disapproval, even in her imagination, but the idea of making some extra money was undeniably appealing. However, Ignis''s voice broke through her thoughts. "Remember, Amberine, your own workes first. You can''t help them if you don''t finish your own assignment." Amberine snapped out of her reverie, nodding decisively. "You''re right, Ignis." She turned back to her ssmates, a mischievous smile ying on her lips. "Alright, here''s the deal. I''ll help you, but only after I''ve finished my own work. If I can''tplete mine, how can I help you with yours?" The group exchanged nces, clearly uncertain but willing to take what they could get. "Fair enough," one of them muttered, stepping back. Amberine wasted no time, turning her attention back to the chalkboard. The magic circle was intricate, with multipleyers of symbols and strokes. Eachponent had a specific function, and the key was to understand how they interacted with each other. She quickly sketched out the circle on her parchment, noting the key elements. "Alright, let''s break this down," Amberine murmured, her eyes scanning theplex design. "The main goal is to heat water, so the focus should be on optimizing the thermal energy output while minimizing mana expenditure." Ignis hovered closer, his mes flickering in thought. "The circle is well-designed for stability, but there are a few areas where the mana flow could be more efficient. Look at these strokes¡ªthey''re channeling mana in a loop, which is good for maintaining a consistent temperature, but it''s not the most efficient way to generate heat." Amberine nodded, making a few quick notes. "Right. If we can streamline the mana flow, we can reduce the overall consumption without losing any of the circle''s effectiveness." She continued her analysis, focusing on the specific circles and symbols that controlled the heat generation. "This sequence here," she pointed to a series of interconnected symbols, "is where the mana is being converted into thermal energy. But the conversion rate isn''t optimized. There''s a lot of potential loss here." Ignis flickered brighter, his interest piqued. "What if we adjusted the angle of these strokes? It would direct the mana more precisely, reducing waste." Amberine considered the suggestion, then nodded. "Good idea. And if we add a secondary circuit here, we can create a feedback loop that conserves mana by recycling some of the energy back into the system." She quickly sketched out the adjustments, her mind racing with calctions and possibilities. The more she delved into the intricacies of the magic circle, the more confident she felt. This wasn''t just aboutpleting an assignment; it was about pushing herself to new heights, testing her limits. As the ss worked, the room buzzed with focused energy. Some students struggled, their brows furrowed in concentration, while others moved with a practiced ease. Amberine noticed a few students casting furtive nces her way, clearly hoping to glean some insight from her work. "Stay focused," Ignis whispered, sensing her distraction. "This is your moment to shine." Amberine nodded, refocusing her attention. The final adjustments were crucial. If she could sessfully integrate the feedback loop, it would not only enhance the efficiency but also showcase her ingenuity. She carefully traced thest few circles, ensuring that each line was precise and connected seamlessly. Finally, she stepped back, admiring her work. The modified magic circle glowed softly on the parchment, the circles shimmering with potential. It was a masterpiece of mana efficiency, a testament to her skill and creativity. "Done," Amberine whispered, a sense of aplishment washing over her. Ignis hovered closer, his mes flickering with approval. "It''s quite a unique touch, but you''ve outdone yourself, Amberine. This is exceptional work. Good job," She smiled, a mix of pride and relief filling her chest. "Thanks, Ignis. I couldn''t have done it without your help." As the ss began to wind down, Yuli returned, her gentle eyes surveying the room. "Time''s up," she announced, her voice cutting through the air. "Everyone, please submit your work to the front. I''ll review each of your solutions." Amberine then shifts her gaze towards ra that is approaching the assistant professor Yuli with confidence. From that back alone, Amberine could know that she seeded as well. "I guess it''s not a surprise for her to do so, huh? But that professor... I wonder where he is right now..." Chapter 103: The Beast Tamer (2) The Strange Client In the heart of this foresty a clearing, small and secluded, surrounded by a natural barrier of thick foliage and towering oaks. It was here that Sra, the Beastmaster, conducted her ndestine operations. By day, she was known to her associates as The Broker, a mysterious and elusive figure who facilitated the trade of rare and magical creatures. This dual identity allowed her to navigate the underworld of magical dealings with ease, masking her true intentions and capabilities. Her guise as The Broker was as much a tool as her creatures, a necessary disguise to protect her from those who would seek to stop her. Tonight, the clearing was illuminated by the flickering light of torches, casting long, wavering shadows that seemed to breathe with a life of their own. Sra stood at the center, cloaked in a dark robe that concealed her features. Her eyes, hidden beneath the hood, were sharp and vignt, scanning the surroundings with a predator''s instinct. She was waiting for a crucial contact, a man known only as Dravis. He hade highly rmended by herwork of informants, and the prospect of acquiring rare magical creatures had piqued her interest. Despite the apparent calm, Sra felt a slight tension in the air, a subtle unease that she couldn''t quite ce. Her operatives, stationed discreetly around the perimeter of the clearing, had reported no unusual activity, yet she couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. She had learned long ago to trust her instincts¡ªthey were rarely wrong. The forest around her seemed to hold its breath, the usual nocturnal sounds muted as if the creatures themselves sensed the significance of this meeting. As the minutes ticked by, Sra''s mind wandered briefly to her recent experiments. The creatures she had been working on were unlike any the world had seen¡ªpart natural, part magical, and entirely dangerous. They were designed for a purpose, to sow chaos and weaken the kingdom''s defenses, paving the way for her greater ambitions. The bandits she had employed were merely a means to an end, a distraction to draw attention away from her true objectives. Tonight''s meeting was another step in her carefullyid ns. The sound of footsteps brought her back to the present. From the shadows emerged Dravis, a tall figure shrouded in a cloak as dark as the night itself. He moved with a confidence that spoke of strength and experience, his presencemanding the space. Sra''s eyes narrowed beneath her hood as she studied him. There was something about him, a subtle aura of power that set her on edge. She had heard whispers about Dravis, hints of his connections and influence, but nothing concrete. He was an enigma, much like herself. "Good evening," Dravis greeted, his voice smooth and unhurried. He came to a stop a few paces from Sra, maintaining a respectful distance. "The forest is lovely this time of year, isn''t it?" Sra inclined her head slightly, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Indeed. It''s a ce of secrets and whispers, much like our dealings." Her voice was low and melodic, carefully modted to reveal nothing. "I trust you had no trouble finding the ce?" "None at all," Dravis replied, his tone equally guarded. "Your directions were quite clear. But let''s dispense with the pleasantries, shall we? We''re both here for business." "Of course," Sra agreed, her gaze never leaving his face. She was acutely aware of the potential danger this man posed, both as an ally and a threat. "You mentioned something about rare creatures. I''m intrigued." Enjoy reading at m,v lem|p,yr Dravis nodded, reaching into his cloak to produce a small, intricately carved box. He opened it to reveal a series of vials, each containing a different color of liquid. "These," he said, lifting one vial to the light, "are the essences of creatures from a distantnd. Their properties are... unique, to say the least. They can enhance magical abilities, strengthen physical attributes, and even grant certain... rare powers." Sra''s interest piqued, though she kept her expression neutral. "Impressive," she murmured, taking a step closer to examine the vials. She could sense the magic contained within them, a potent and vtile force. "And what do you want in exchange?" Dravis''s eyes gleamed with a calcting light. "Information," he said simply. "About a particr set of magical creatures you''ve been experimenting with. The ones that are... different." A chill ran down Sra''s spine, though she maintained herposure. He knows, she realized with a sinking feeling. How much did he know? She had been careful, meticulous in covering her tracks, but it seemed it hadn''t been enough. "I see," she said slowly, her mind racing. "And why would that interest you?" Dravis shrugged, a casual gesture that belied the intensity of his gaze. "Let''s just say I have a keen interest in all things magical. And your work has...e to my attention." Sra felt her pulse quicken, but she forced herself to stay calm. "I''m afraid I don''t know what you''re talking about," she lied, her voice smooth and steady. "I deal in many things, but such creatures are beyond my scope." Dravis''s smile was faint, almost imperceptible. "Come now, The Broker," he said, the name slipping from his lips like a challenge. "We both know you''re more than just a simple trader. Yourwork is extensive, your resources vast. You have connections that reach far beyond these woods." Sra''s eyes narrowed. The game was up, or at least, this part of it. She had to decide quickly how to y her next move. She could deny it all, continue the charade, or she could pivot, find out what Dravis really wanted. "And if I were to entertain your line of inquiry?" she asked, keeping her tone neutral. Dravis''s expression remained inscrutable. "Then we could discuss a mutually beneficial arrangement. Information for information. I''m sure we both have something the other wants." Sra''s mind raced. This was a dangerous game, but one that could offer substantial rewards. "Very well," she said finally. "But you first. Prove to me you''re not just another opportunist." Dravis inclined his head, as if acknowledging a point scored. "Fair enough," he said, recing the vial in the box and closing it. "Let''s start with something simple. I''ve heard rumors of a new type of creature, something... altered. Enhanced, if you will. Is there any truth to these rumors?" Sra hesitated, weighing her options. She couldn''t reveal too much, but perhaps a hint, a breadcrumb, could lead Dravis down a false trail. "There are always rumors," she said carefully. "People talk, especially when they don''t understand what they see." Dravis nodded, as if expecting her evasiveness. "True. But these creatures, they say, are stronger, faster, more resilient. Capable of feats beyond normal magical beings. Surely, you''ve heard something about them?" Sra''s heart raced. He was getting too close, but she couldn''t show weakness now. "Such creatures would be valuable, no doubt," she said, feigning indifference. "But they would also be dangerous, difficult to control." Dravis''s eyes bore into hers, searching for any sign of deception. "Indeed. Which is why I''m so interested in them. Control is the key, after all." The words hung in the air, heavy with implication. Sra felt the tension coil tighter. This wasn''t just about the creatures; it was about power, control, and knowledge. Dravis¡ªor whoever he truly was¡ªwanted something from her, something she couldn''t afford to give. Before she could respond, a subtle shift in the atmosphere caught her attention. A faint, almost imperceptible change in the air pressure, the slightest rustle of leaves. Her eyes darted to the edge of the clearing, where the shadows seemed to deepen. It was a trap. She realized it in an instant. Dravis had been stalling, keeping her talking while his people moved into position. Her mind shed through her options, each more desperate than thest. In a swift motion, she reached out with her magic, sending a silentmand to her creatures. The ground trembled as they emerged from the shadows, their forms a blur of fur, scales, and ws. The air crackled with energy as they formed a protective circle around her, their eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Dravis stepped back, his expression calm but his eyes alight with something almost like admiration. "Impressive," he said softly. "But unnecessary. I''m not here to harm you, Sra." The use of her true name sent a shock through her system. Her eyes widened, her breath catching in her throat. "Who are you?" she demanded, her voice barely more than a whisper. Dravis smiled, a cold, calcting smile. "Someone who knows the value of what you possess. And someone who can help you, if you''re willing to make a deal." Chapter 104: The Beast Tamer (3) Unveiled Dravis raised a hand, a subtle gesture that seemed almost casual. But Sra''s instincts screamed danger. She barely had time to react before a wave of magic washed over the clearing, dispelling the illusions she had carefully crafted. For a split second, everything seemed to freeze. Then, the air shimmered, and the magical veil she had woven around herself and her creatures flickered and dissolved. Sra''s true form was revealed, her features sharp and otherworldly, her eyes a piercing green that seemed to glow with an inner light. The cloak that had concealed her fell away, revealing a sleek, dark armor beneath. Her creatures, no longer cloaked in illusion, stood revealed in all their twisted glory. They were not just animals; they were hybrids, melded together through dark magic, their forms a disturbing blend of natural and unnatural. A murmur of shock rippled through the operatives on both sides. Sra''s own men looked stunned, clearly unaware of the extent of her abilities and the nature of her experiments. Dravis''s team, however, showed a different reaction¡ªa mix of realization and grim determination. Sra''s mind raced, her heart pounding in her chest as the full implications of her unmasking sank in. The situation had spiraled out of control faster than she could have anticipated. Dravis¡ªor rather, Draven Arkanum von Drakhan¡ªhad orchestrated this encounter with the precision of a master tactician. He had seen through her disguise andid her bare before her own operatives and his. "Impressive," Draven repeated, his voice cutting through the stunned silence like a knife. "The Beastmaster herself, right in front of me. I must admit, I didn''t expect you to reveal yourself so willingly." Sra''s eyes narrowed, a cold fury simmering beneath herposed exterior. "This was a setup," she hissed, her voice low and venomous. "You nned this all along." Draven''s smile widened, cold and calcting. It was the smile of a predator who had cornered his prey. "Of course," he replied smoothly. "It was the only way to draw you out, to see your true form. The illusions were impressive, but not enough to hide from me." Her mind reeled as she tried to understand how he had seen through her carefully constructed facade. She had taken every precaution, every measure to ensure her dual identity as The Broker and the Beastmaster remained hidden. But here he was, peeling back theyers of deception with ease. "You think you''ve won?" she spat, her eyes zing with a mixture of fear and anger. "You think exposing me will change anything?" Draven''s gaze hardened, and for the first time, Sra saw the true extent of his ruthlessness. "Exposing you is just the beginning," he said, his voice cold and merciless. "Your experiments, your creatures¡ªthey''re a threat to the kingdom. And threats must be neutralized." Sra''s breath caught in her throat, the weight of his words sinking in. She had been so careful, so meticulous in hiding her tracks. How had he found her out? She had to know. "How?" she demanded, her voice barely more than a whisper. "How did you find me?" Draven''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light, a predator savoring his victory. "It was all in the details," he began, his tone almost conversational. "You see, the way you moved, the way you spoke¡ªit was too controlled, too calcted. And then there were your creatures. Their behavior, their reactions¡ªthey were too disciplined, too cohesive for mere mercenaries." He took a step closer, his presence overwhelming. "And then there was your cloak," he continued, gesturing to the garment that nowy discarded at her feet. "The stitching, the material¡ªit''s a rare weave, found only in certain regions. It spoke of wealth, resources, connections. Not something a simple trader or middleman would possess." Sra clenched her fists, rage bubbling beneath the surface. She had been so careful, yet he had seen through her. "And the final clue," Draven said, his voice dropping to a dangerous whisper, "was your voice. The cadence, the inflection¡ªtoo refined, too practiced. It wasn''t the voice of a back-alley dealer. It was the voice of someone used tomanding, used to being obeyed." Draven''s expression darkened, the smile fading from his lips. "It all pointed to one conclusion: you were more than you appeared to be. And when I started digging, the pieces fell into ce. The rumors, the whispers of a Beastmaster¡ªsomeone who could control creatures, bend them to their will. It all fit." He paused, his gaze locking onto hers, unyielding and cold. "And now here we are," he finished, his voice a deadly calm. "The truthid bare for all to see." Sra felt a chill run down her spine. He had unraveled her identity with the precision of a master detective, leaving her exposed and vulnerable. But she wouldn''t go down without a fight. Her mind raced, searching for a way out, a way to turn the tables. Before she could act, Draven reached up and removed his mask, revealing a face that was both familiar and shocking. The aristocratic features, the sharp blue eyes¡ªthis was no mere operative. This was Draven Arkanum von Drakhan, the Earl himself. Sra''s breath caught in her throat. The realization hit her like a physical blow. "Draven," she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath. "The Earl of Drakhan." Draven inclined his head slightly, a gesture that was almost mocking. "Indeed. And now that the pleasantries are out of the way, I believe it''s time we settled this." The air seemed to crackle with tension. Sra knew she had to act quickly. Her cover was blown, and Draven''s presence meant that this was more than just a simple confrontation. He was here to eliminate her, to put an end to her work. She couldn''t let that happen. With a swift motion, Sra raised her hand,manding her creatures to attack. The hybrids lunged forward, a blur of teeth and ws. They moved as one, a well-coordinated unit, each beast trained toplement the others inbat. But Draven was ready. He moved with a speed and precision that took Sra by surprise, his movements fluid and deadly. He didn''t rely on magic alone; instead, he drew a pair of twin des, their edges gleaming in the moonlight. The first hybrid, a massive wolf-bear amalgamation, lunged at him with a guttural snarl, its eyes glowing with a menacing light. The creature''s muscles rippled beneath its fur, each step shaking the ground. Draven sidestepped smoothly, his de shing in a swift arc. But this time, the hybrid anticipated the move, twisting mid-air to swipe at him with its massive paw. Draven blocked the blow with one de, the impact reverberating through his arm. He gritted his teeth, pushing back against the creature''s strength. The hybrid snarled, its hot breath washing over him as it pressed its advantage. Draven''s eyes narrowed, and with a swift motion, he brought his second de down on the creature''s paw, forcing it to retreat with a howl of pain. Sra''s heart raced as she watched. How was this possible? Draven was known as a powerful mage, a master of arcane arts. But his skill with des, the way he wielded them with such deadly efficiency, was unexpected. She had anticipated a duel of spells, not this brutal dance of steel. A serpentine beast with wings and scales, its body a shimmering emerald, hissed and spat venom at Draven. The venom sizzled as it hit the ground, burning through the earth like acid. Draven ducked under its attack, his des shing in a deadly pattern. The creature pped its wings, sending a gust of wind and dust in his direction, trying to obscure his vision. Draven narrowed his eyes, focusing through the swirling debris. He could sense the creature''s movements, anticipating its next strike. As the serpent lunged, aiming for his exposed side, Draven twisted his body, bringing his des up in a cross formation. The serpent''s fangs nged against the steel, and Draven pushed forward, forcing the creature back. The serpent recoiled, hissing in frustration. It coiled around Draven, tightening its grip as it tried to crush him. Draven gritted his teeth, feeling the pressure on his chest and ribs. But he didn''t panic. He twisted his des, slicing through the serpent''s scales and drawing dark, viscous blood. The creature shrieked, releasing him as it writhed in pain. Sra barked out orders, her voice sharp andmanding. A pair of twisted felines, their bodies fused with reptilian scales, leapt at Draven from either side. They were fast, their movements a blur as they aimed for his unprotected sides. Their eyes glowed with a sinister light, and their ws glinted in the moonlight. Draven spun, his des cutting through the air with a whisper. The first feline lunged, aiming for his throat. Draven parried the attack, using the creature''s momentum to flip it over his shoulder. Itnded with a yowl, quickly scrambling back to its feet. The second feline tried to take advantage of the distraction, leaping at Draven''s back. But Draven was ready. He dropped into a low stance, his des sweeping in a wide arc. The second feline yowled in pain as it was struck, but it managed to twist in mid-air,nding on its feet. The two felines circled Draven, their eyes locked on him, waiting for an opening. "Is this all you have, Sra?" Draven taunted, his voice carrying over the din. "For someone called the Beastmaster, your pets are disappointingly weak." Chapter 105: The Beast Tamer (4) Yield The wolf-bear hybrid, nursing its wounded paw, growled and charged at Draven again. It was joined by the serpent and the two felines, all of them attacking in unison. The clearing was filled with the sounds of snarls, hisses, and the sh of steel against scales and fur. Draven moved with the grace of a dancer, each step precise and calcted. He deflected the wolf-bear''s swipes with his des, using the momentum to spin away from the serpent''s snapping jaws. The felines darted in and out, their ws shing at him, but Draven was always one step ahead. He seemed to flow around their attacks, his movements almost supernatural in their fluidity. Sra watched, her mind racing. How was he doing this? Her creatures were no ordinary beasts; they were hybrids, crafted through her dark magic and years of experimentation. They were supposed to be unstoppable, each one a lethalbination of strength and ferocity. Yet here they were, falling before Draven like chaff before the wind. "You''re wasting your time, Sra," Draven called out, his voice cold and taunting. "Your beasts are no match for me. Surrender now, and perhaps I''ll show mercy." "Never!" Sra hissed, her eyes zing with determination. She reached out with her magic, feeling the dark energy flow through her veins. She needed to change her strategy. Her creatures were strong, but they were too reliant on physical attacks. She needed to use her magic, to turn the tide in her favor. With a wave of her hand, Sra summoned a shadowy mist that enveloped the clearing. The mist clung to the ground, obscuring everything from view. Draven frowned, his senses on high alert as he tried to pierce through the darkness. He could hear the soft padding of the felines'' paws, the slithering of the serpent, but he couldn''t see them. Sra''s voice echoed through the mist, distorted and eerie. "You think you can defeat me, Draven? You''ve underestimated me, as everyone else has. But I am the Beastmaster, and you will learn to fear my power." Draven''s eyes narrowed. He could feel the magic in the air, thick and oppressive. He knew he needed to end this quickly, before Sra could unleash something truly dangerous. He tightened his grip on his des, his muscles coiled and ready. The wolf-bear lunged at him from the mist, its eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Draven sidestepped, his de shing through the air. But the mist made it hard to judge distance, and the wolf-bear twisted away at thest second, avoiding a fatal blow. It swiped at him with its ws, the force of the blow sending Draven stumbling back. The serpent struck next, its fangs aimed at Draven''s leg. He jumped back, barely avoiding the venomous bite. The felines were close behind, their eyes glowing like twin embers in the darkness. They moved in tandem, their attacks coordinated and precise. One aimed for his head, the other for his legs, trying to overwhelm him with sheer numbers. Draven''s des shed in the darkness, a whirlwind of steel. He parried the first feline''s attack, using the momentum to pivot and sh at the second. The de bit into the creature''s side, drawing a spray of blood. The feline yowled in pain, but it didn''t retreat. Instead, it pressed the attack, its ws shing at Draven''s arm. Draven grunted, feeling the sting of the ws as they raked across his skin. But he didn''t falter. He pushed forward, driving the felines back with a flurry of strikes. The serpent lunged at him again, but Draven was ready. He ducked under its bite, his de shing as he severed its head from its body. The mist began to dissipate, revealing the clearing once more. The wolf-bear stood in the center, its eyes locked on Draven. It was wounded, its fur matted with blood, but it showed no signs of retreating. The two felines circled Draven warily, their bodies tense and ready to spring. Sra''s voice rang out, filled with frustration. "Why won''t you just die?" she screamed, her magic ring around her. She raised her hands, summoning a dark energy that crackled with power. "I''ve had enough of this! I''ll end you myself!" Draven''s eyes narrowed, his gaze locking onto Sra. He could see the desperation in her eyes, the fury that drove her. She was losing control, and that made her dangerous. He needed to finish this, and fast. With a burst of speed, Draven charged at Sra. The wolf-bear tried to intercept him, but Draven was too quick. He sidestepped the creature''s attack, his de shing through its side. The wolf-bear howled in pain, but it didn''t back down. It lunged again, its massive jaws snapping at Draven. He twisted his body, narrowly avoiding the bite, and brought his de down in a powerful strike. The de cut deep, slicing through muscle and bone. The wolf-bear let out a final, pained howl before copsing to the ground. The two felines pounced simultaneously, their eyes zing with fury. Draven dropped into a defensive stance, his des moving in a blur. He deflected one set of ws, then the other, his movements precise and controlled. The felines were relentless, their attacksing faster and harder. Draven''s muscles strained as he parried and countered, his mind focused on the rhythm of the battle. One of the felines managed to get past his guard, its ws raking across his chest. Draven hissed in pain, feeling the sharp sting of the wound. But he didn''t let it slow him down. He spun on his heel, his de catching the feline across the neck. The creature fell back, choking and gasping, before copsing in a heap. Thest feline snarled, its eyes filled with a mix of fear and anger. It circled Draven, looking for an opening. Draven''s gaze was steely, unyielding. He could feel the fatigue setting in, but he couldn''t afford to show it. He needed to end this, to finish what he started. The feline lunged, going for Draven''s throat. He stepped back, bringing his des up in a cross block. The feline crashed into him, its ws digging into his arms. Draven gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain. With a swift motion, he twisted his des, breaking the feline''s hold and sending it sprawling to the ground. Before the creature could recover, Draven was on it. His de shed in the moonlight, a swift, final strike. The feline let out a choked gasp, theny still, its eyes dulling as life left its body. The clearing fell silent, the only sound thebored breathing of Draven and Sra. Draven straightened, wiping sweat and blood from his brow. His eyes locked onto Sra, who stood across the clearing, her face pale and stricken. Sra''s mind raced, her heart pounding in her chest. How had this happened? How had Draven defeated her creatures so effortlessly? She had poured everything into her work, into crafting these hybrids, and now theyy dead at her feet. She felt a cold dread settle over her, a realization that she was out of options. "You think you''ve won, Draven?" Sra spat, her voice trembling with fury and fear. "You think defeating my creatures means you''ve defeated me?" Draven''s eyes narrowed, his grip tightening on his des. "It''s over, Sra. Surrender now, and I''ll spare you." Sra''s eyes zed with anger. "Never! I won''t let you take me!" She raised her hands, dark energy swirling around her. She could feel the power building, ast-ditch effort to turn the tide. She couldn''t let Draven win, couldn''t let him destroy everything she had worked for. Draven watched her carefully, his muscles tense and ready. He could see the desperation in her eyes, the way her hands shook as she channeled her magic. He knew she was preparing a powerful spell, one that could potentially turn the battle in her favor. He needed to act fast, to prevent her from unleashing whatever dark force she was summoning. With a shout, Sra unleashed the spell. Dark tendrils of energy shot out from her hands, twisting and writhing as they surged toward Draven. The air crackled with raw power, the ground beneath them trembling. Draven braced himself, raising his des to intercept the attack. The tendrils struck, wrapping around his des and pulling him forward. Draven gritted his teeth, feeling the dark energy seeping into his skin, burning like acid. He fought against the pull, struggling to free himself. But the tendrils tightened, binding him in ce. Sra''s eyes gleamed with triumph. "You can''t win, Draven. Not against me. Not against this power." Draven''s jaw clenched. He could feel the energy sapping his strength, the tendrils tightening around him like a vice. But he refused to give in. He focused, drawing on his own magic, summoning the strength he needed to break free. With a roar, Draven surged forward, his des shing with a brilliant light. The tendrils recoiled, hissing as they were cut through. Sra''s eyes widened in shock as Draven broke free, his body glowing with a fierce, blue aura. "You underestimate me, Sra," Draven said, his voice low and dangerous. "You always have." Stay tuned to m v l e m p y r He charged at her, moving with a speed that left her no time to react. Sra raised her hands, trying to summon a shield, but Draven was already upon her. He knocked her hands aside, his de pressing against her throat. "Never underestimate a Drakhan," Dravenmanded, his voice like ice. "Yield," Chapter 106: The S-Ranked Adventurers Kieran, the leader of the group, wiped the sweat from his brow, his scarred face set in a satisfied grin. "Well, that was a bit more intense than I expected," he said, sheathing his sword. The de was still slick with the wyvern''s blood, a testament to the fierce battle they''d just fought. Elira, the party''s mage, stepped forward, her white hair flowing like a cascade of silk. She raised her hands, murmuring an incantation. A soft glow surrounded her as she healed a gash on her arm, the wound closing seamlessly. "Next time, remind me to bring a stronger shield spell," she joked, her voice tinged with exhaustion. "That tail swipe was no joke." Borin, the dwarf berserker, let out a heartyugh, his wild beard shaking with the motion. He was busy inspecting the wyvern''s scales, prying a few loose with his hands. "Aye, but think of the treasure we''ll get for these beauties!" He held up a scale, its surface catching the light. "This''ll fetch a fine price in the market." Lira, the rogue, was already rummaging through the wyvern''s hoard, a collection of bones, shiny objects, and various trinkets the beast had gathered over time. She pulled out a small, ornate dagger, examining it with a critical eye. "This isn''t just any dagger," she murmured, showing it to Elira. "Look at the craftsmanship. This must be enchanted." Elira took the dagger, her eyes narrowing as she inspected the intricate runes etched along the de. "You''re right. This is a relic, probably from the old kingdom. It could be worth a lot, especially to a collector." Tn, the elf ranger, was perched on a nearby tree branch, his sharp eyes scanning the horizon. He was always the first to sense danger, his keen senses a vital asset to the group. "We''ve gotpany," he said quietly, his voice carrying an edge of tension. The group tensed, hands moving to their weapons. But as Tn leapt gracefully from the tree, he rxed, a small smile ying on his lips. "Just a couple of curious deer," he exined, nodding toward the edge of the clearing where two young deer peered out from the underbrush, wide-eyed and curious. Kieran chuckled, sheathing his sword. "Even the wildlife wants to see the great wyvern yers," he joked, earning a round ofughs from the group. As the party settled down around a makeshift campfire, they began to discuss their next move. The life of an adventurer was always filled with uncertainty, each day bringing new challenges and opportunities. Kieran looked around at hispanions, pride swelling in his chest. They hade a long way from their humble beginnings, each of them a master of their craft. Elira, now healed, stretched out her hands toward the fire, a thoughtful expression on her face. "I overheard something interesting in thest town," she said, her voice drawing the others'' attention. "There''s talk of a ruin, deep in the mountains, said to be a remnant of an ancient demonic cult. It''s supposed to be filled with traps, treasure, and... something else." Borin''s eyes lit up at the mention of treasure, but he quickly sobered. "Demonic, you say? That''s never a good sign. But the treasure could be worth the risk." Lira, ever the skeptic, raised an eyebrow. "And how do we know this isn''t just some wild tale? We could be chasing shadows." Elira shrugged, a mischievous glint in her eye. "That''s the thing about rumors. You never know until you check them out. But from what I gathered, there are some credible sources. Apparently, some schrs from the Mage''s Guild have been sniffing around, looking for information." Tn, who had been quietly listening, spoke up. "The mountains are treacherous, especially this time of year. If we go, we need to be prepared for anything." Kieran nodded, his expression thoughtful. "It sounds like a challenge, and if there''s truth to the rumors, we could be walking into something big. But it''s also an opportunity. The old demonic cults were known for hoarding powerful artifacts. If we could get our hands on something like that, it could be a game-changer." The group fell silent, each member lost in their thoughts. The allure of treasure and adventure was strong, but so was the danger. They had faced countless perils before, but the unknown always carried its own risks. As they deliberated, a soft, almost imperceptible sound broke the silence. The group turned to see a messenger from the White Church, a young cleric with a solemn expression, standing at the edge of the clearing. He bowed deeply, his hands sped together in a gesture of respect. "Pardon the intrusion, esteemed adventurers," the cleric began, his voice steady but urgent. "I bring a message from the White Church. There has been a revtion, a vision of great import that concerns you." The adventurers exchanged curious nces. The White Church was not known for involving themselves lightly in the affairs of adventurers. Kieran gestured for the cleric to continue, his expression cautious. "The vision came from one of our most respected seers," the cleric continued, his eyes earnest. "She saw a great shadow rising in the north, a darkness that threatens to consume thend. The source of this shadow is believed to be tied to an ancient demonic ruin, hidden deep in the mountains." Elira''s eyes widened, a shiver running down her spine. "The same ruin we heard about?" The cleric nodded gravely. "Indeed. It is said that within the ruins lies a powerful artifact, a relic of the demonic cults that once worshiped there. If this artifact were to fall into the wrong hands, it could spell disaster for the entire kingdom." Lira''s skepticism melted away, reced by a steely resolve. "And you want us to go after it?" The cleric hesitated, then nodded. "Yes. The White Church has faith in your abilities. You are the strongest adventurer party in thend, and we believe you are the best suited to this task. We can offer you support, information, and resources, but ultimately, it is your decision." Kieran looked around at hispanions, each of them meeting his gaze with determination. They had faced countless dangers together, each trial forging their bond stronger. This was no different, another challenge to ovee. "We''ll do it," Kieran said, his voice firm. "We''ll find this ruin and secure the artifact. But we''ll need everything you can give us¡ªmaps, information, anything that can help." The cleric bowed again, relief evident in his expression. "Thank you. The White Church will do everything in its power to assist you. I will return to the church immediately and arrange for the necessary preparations." As the cleric departed, the adventurers turned back to each other, the weight of their decision settling over them. The allure of the demonic ruins had shifted from a mere adventure to a mission of great importance. The fate of the kingdom could rest on their shoulders. Borin broke the silence with a chuckle, his eyes twinkling with excitement. "Well, looks like we''ve got our next adventure lined up. Demons, artifacts, and who knows what else. Just another day in the life of an S-ranked adventurer, eh?" Lira grinned, her earlier skepticism reced with a gleam of excitement. "I''ve always wanted to see a demonic ruin up close. I bet there''s some incredible loot in there." Elira, still thoughtful, nodded slowly. "It''s not just about the loot, though. This is serious. If the White Church is involved, it means there''s more at stake than just treasure." Tn, who had been silent, finally spoke, his voice calm and steady. "We need to prepare. The mountains are dangerous, and if these ruins are as old as they say, there could be traps, curses, anything. We can''t afford to take this lightly." Kieran agreed, his mind already racing with ns. "We''ll head to the nearest town, gather supplies, and get more information. The White Church might have resources, but we''ll need to rely on our own skills and knowledge as well." As the group began to pack up their camp, the air was filled with a mix of anticipation and tension. The road ahead was uncertain, filled with dangers both known and unknown. But they were ready. They had faced the impossible before ande out stronger. This would be no different. Just as they were about to set off, another messenger approached, this time from the capital. The man''s face was pale, his breathing in short gasps as if he''d run a great distance. He clutched a scroll tightly in his hand, his eyes wide with urgency. "Kieran of the S-ranked adventurer party," the messenger called out, his voice shaking. "I have news from the capital¡ªurgent news!" Chapter 107: The New Adventurer Party (1) The Shadowbound In the midst of this lively scene, a figure d in dark, sleek armor entered the guild. His attire was distinct¡ªan assassin''s garb,plete with a hood that cast a shadow over his face, revealing only a sharp jawline and piercing blue eyes. Beside him walked a woman, dressed in the practical yet stylish attire of a hunter. Her long, dark hair was tied back in a braid, and her eyes, a vivid green, scanned the room with an alertness that spoke of experience. The pair''s entrance did not go unnoticed. Conversations paused, and eyes turned toward them, curious and wary. It was not every day that such an enigmatic duo walked into the guild, especially one with the reputation of Aurelion City''s. "Who are they?" murmured a tall, burly man at the bar, nudging hispanion. Thetter, a lean elf with sharp features, shrugged, equally intrigued. "They don''t look like locals," the elf replied, eyes narrowing as he scrutinized the neers. "Especially that guy. Who wears assassin gear in broad daylight?" The duo approached the registration counter, where a young guild clerk greeted them with a polite smile, though her eyes betrayed a hint of apprehension. "Wee to the Aurelion City Adventurer''s Guild. How can I assist you today?" Dive into the story on m|vl em pyr The man in the assassin''s garb stepped forward, his movements smooth and controlled. "We''d like to register," he said, his voice low and calm. "As a new adventurer party. The Shadowbound." The clerk blinked, momentarily taken aback by the name. "The Shadowbound? That''s... an interesting name," she remarked, trying to maintain herposure. The woman beside him, the hunter, smiled faintly. "We thought it fitting," she said, her tone light but carrying a subtle edge. "I''m Sylvanna, and this is Dravis." She gestured to herpanion, who gave a slight nod. The clerk quickly recovered, nodding as she began the registration process. "Of course. I''ll just need a few details from you both," she said, pulling out a form. As she filled in their information, she couldn''t help but notice the pair''sposed demeanor. There was an air of quiet confidence about them, as if they were used to such formalities and the scrutiny that came with them. As the clerk worked, a small group of adventurers nearby exchanged nces, their curiosity piqued. One of them, a burly man with a scruffy beard and arge axe strapped to his back, snorted derisively. "Shadowbound, huh? Sounds like a bunch of edgelords trying too hard to be mysterious." Hispanion, a petite woman with fiery red hair and a mischievous grin, chuckled. "Yeah, and what''s with the assassin getup? Did they miss the memo about blending in?" The groupughed, their voices carrying over to where Dravis and Sylvanna stood. Sylvanna''s eyes flicked over to them, a glint of amusement in her gaze. Dravis remained impassive, his expression unreadable. The clerk cleared her throat, drawing their attention back. "All done," she said, handing them a small booklet. "This is your adventurer''s identification. It lists your party name and current rank, which, as new members, is E-rank. You can take on quests appropriate to your rank, which are posted on the board over there." She pointed to arge bulletin board at the far end of the hall, covered in various quest notices. Dravis took the booklet with a nod. "Thank you," he said, his voice as steady as before. He turned to Sylvanna, who gave him a small, knowing smile. As they made their way to the quest board, the group of adventurers from earlier continued theirmentary, albeit more quietly. "Did you see how calm they were?" one of them whispered. "It''s like they''ve done this a thousand times." "Yeah, but they''ve gotta be greenhorns," the burly man replied, though there was a hint of uncertainty in his voice. "No way they''d be E-rank if they were pros." Sylvanna overheard their conversation and leaned in closer to Dravis. "Unexpected, isn''t it?" she murmured, her voice barely audible over the din of the guild hall. Dravis nced at her, his eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and something darker. "Indeed," he replied softly. "But necessary." They reached the quest board, scanning the avable missions. Sylvanna''s eyes darted over the listings, while Dravis stood with his arms crossed, observing the other adventurers in the hall. He noted the various party dynamics, the mix of races and sses, and the subtle hierarchies at y. It was a microcosm of the wider world, a ce where strength, skill, and reputation mattered more than titles or birthright. A young adventurer, barely more than a boy, approached the board, eyes wide with excitement. He nced at Dravis and Sylvanna, then quickly averted his gaze, clearly intimidated. "Excuse me," he mumbled, reaching for a low-ranking quest notice. Sylvanna stepped aside, giving the boy space. "No worries," she said kindly, offering him a reassuring smile. The boy nodded gratefully, his nervousness easing slightly. Dravis watched the interaction, a slight smile tugging at the corners of his mouth. "It seems we''re already making an impression," he remarked, his voice low. Sylvanna chuckled softly. "We do have a knack for that, don''t we?" She pulled down a quest notice and showed it to Dravis. "This one looks interesting. A simple monster hunt in the nearby forest. A good start for a ''new'' party." Dravis nodded in agreement. "Agreed. Let''s take it." As they turned to leave, the group of adventurers from earlier approached, their leader¡ªa tall, muscr man with a cocky grin¡ªblocking their path. "Hey, Shadowbound, right?" he said, his tone mocking. "How about a little friendlypetition? See who''s the better party?" Dravis looked at the man, his expression unreadable. "Not interested," he replied calmly, stepping around the man. But the adventurer was not deterred. "Oh,e on," he taunted, stepping in front of Dravis again, blocking his path with a swaggering confidence. Hispanions behind him smirked and nodded, clearly enjoying the unfolding spectacle. The adventurer''s grin widened, revealing a row of yellowing teeth. "Don''t tell me the big, bad Shadowbound are afraid of a little challenge." Sylvanna''s eyes shed with irritation, a flicker of annoyance crossing her usually calm features. She stepped forward, her posture tense but controlled. "We''re here to work, not y games," she said coldly, her voice carrying a sharp edge. Her hand rested lightly on the hilt of a short sword at her hip, the casual gesture speaking volumes about her readiness. The man''s grin grew even broader, clearly enjoying the confrontation. "What, you think you''re too good for us?" he sneered, his voice dripping with derision. He puffed out his chest, stepping closer to Dravis, who remained silent and still. "Just because you walk in here dressed like a bunch of edgelords doesn''t mean you can¡ª" Before he could finish his sentence, Dravis moved with a speed that was almost unnatural. In one fluid motion, he grabbed the man''s wrist, twisting it sharply. The adventurer''s eyes widened in shock and pain, his bravado vanishing as he found himself suddenly and painfully immobilized. The speed and precision of Dravis''s move left the room in stunned silence, the onlookers frozen in ce. The man gasped, trying to maintain his bnce as Dravis''s iron grip tightened just enough to make him wince. Hispanions, momentarily taken aback, reached for their weapons, but a subtle shake of Dravis''s head stopped them in their tracks. Sylvanna''s gaze flicked over the group, her stance rxed but clearly ready for anything. Dravis leaned in close, his voice low and dangerous. "You were saying?" he asked, the tone calm but carrying an unmistakable threat. His eyes bore into the adventurer''s, unblinking and cold. The man''s confidence crumbled under that icy stare, his bravado reced by fear. The adventurer gritted his teeth, struggling to find his voice. "I¡ªuh, nothing," he stammered, the pain and fear evident in his eyes. His earlier cockiness had evaporated, reced by a desperate need to extricate himself from the situation without further injury. But Dravis didn''t release him immediately. He held the man there, ensuring that the point was driven home. The entire guild hall seemed to hold its breath, the tension palpable. Sylvanna, standing beside Dravis, kept her eyes on the man''spanions, her fingers twitching ever so slightly near the hilt of her sword. One of the other adventurers, a tall woman with short-cropped blonde hair and a scar running down her cheek, took a hesitant step forward. Her hand was on the hilt of arge sword strapped to her back, her eyes narrowing at Dravis. "Let him go," she said, her voice steady but with an undercurrent of warning. "We don''t want any trouble." Dravis nced at her, his grip on the man''s wrist still firm. For a moment, the two locked eyes, a silent exchange passing between them. Then, with a small, almost casual movement, Dravis released the man''s wrist. The adventurer staggered back, clutching his arm and ring at Dravis, though he made no further move. The blonde woman nodded slightly, acknowledging the unspoken truce. "You''re new here," she said, her tone more measured. "Maybe you don''t know how things work in Aurelion. But we don''t appreciate bullies." Dravis inclined his head, his expression unreadable beneath his hood. "Neither do we," he replied, his voice cool. "But we''re not here to make enemies. Just to do our work." Dravis and Sylvanna turned away, continuing toward the guild''s exit. The hall buzzed with hushed whispers, the other adventurers specting about the neers. "Who the hell are they?" someone muttered, the question echoing the thoughts of many in the room. As they reached the door, Dravis paused, turning back to address the crowd. "We''re the Shadowbound," he said, his voice carrying through the hall. "And we''re here to make our mark." With that, they left the guild hall, leaving behind a room full of curious and wary adventurers. As they walked through the bustling streets of Aurelion City, the duo remained silent, their minds focused on the task ahead. Sylvanna nced at Dravis, her expression thoughtful. "That was quite a show back there," she remarked, her tone light. Dravis shrugged, his face as unreadable as ever. "It was necessary," he replied. "We need to establish ourselves, and that means showing we''re not to be underestimated." Chapter 108: The New Adventurer Party (2) Goblins After the battle with Sra, the clearing was silent save for the ragged breaths of the wounded creatures and the faint rustling of leaves in the night breeze. I stood over Sra, my de still at her throat, watching as the fury in her eyes slowly gave way to a moreplex mix of emotions¡ªfear, defiance, and something akin to curiosity. It was at that moment, amidst the quiet aftermath of violence, that I made a decision. "Sra," I began, my voice steady but carrying an edge ofmand, "you have talent, no doubt. But your methods and your ambition... they''re wasted on small-time schemes. What if I offered you something more? A chance to create creatures beyond your wildest dreams. Power you can''t even imagine." She red up at me, her chest heaving with exertion and anger. "Why should I believe you?" she spat, her voice hoarse from the strain of battle and the weight of her own fear. I eased the pressure of my de slightly, just enough to give her a semnce offort. "Because you know I''m not lying," I said, locking eyes with her. "You felt it, didn''t you? The power, the control I wield. You and I¡ªwe''re not so different. We both seek to push the boundaries of what''s possible. But unlike you, I don''t do it alone. I have resources, knowledge, and awork that can elevate your work to heights you''ve never dreamed of." Sra''s eyes flickered with something¡ªhope, perhaps, or greed. It was hard to tell. "And what do you get out of this?" she asked, her voiceced with suspicion. I smiled, though there was no warmth in it. "Loyalty. Service. And in return, I promise you freedom from the shadows you''ve been hiding in. A chance to step into the light, to show the world what you can truly do. Serve me, and I''ll fulfill your deepest desires, your most ambitious dreams." She was silent for a moment, her eyes searching mine as if looking for any sign of deceit. "You could kill me right now," she said finally, her voice barely more than a whisper. "Why risk keeping me alive?" I sheathed my sword and extended a hand to her. "Because killing you would be a waste of potential," I said simply. "Join me, Sra. Together, we can aplish so much more than you ever could alone." She hesitated, her gaze flicking between my hand and my eyes. Then, slowly, she reached out and took my hand, her grip firm despite the tremor I could feel in her fingers. "Fine," she said, her voice steadying. "But don''t think for a moment that I''m doing this out of loyalty. I''m doing it for the power, for the chance to make my mark on this world." I nodded, helping her to her feet. "Good," I said, releasing her hand. "Ambition is a powerful motivator. But remember this, Sra¡ªbetray me, and there will be no second chances." She met my gaze, her eyes hardening with resolve. "Understood," she said, her voice firm. "Now, what do we do next?" I smiled, a genuine one this time, as I saw the spark of determination in her eyes. "First, we solidify your ce in my organization. Then, we take on a quest that will prove your loyalty and capability to the rest of my allies. There''s a contract at the Adventurer''s Guild¡ªhigh difficulty, perfect for testing our mettle. It will be the first step in our new partnership." ___ We stood before the guild''s quest board, examining the listings. As a newly registered E-rank party, we were limited in the quests we could take on. Most were simple tasks¡ªhunting minor monsters, gathering herbs, delivering messages. But I had no intention of wasting time on such trivial pursuits. "We need to make a statement," I said, scanning the board. "Something that will elevate our status quickly." Sra nodded, her eyes flicking over the various notices. "Agreed. But as E-ranks, we''re limited. We''ll need to prove ourselves before we can take on anything substantial." I grunted in agreement, then spotted a quest that caught my eye. It was listed as an E-rank task, but the description suggested it was more challenging than the others. "Here," I said, pointing to the notice. "A goblin horde has been terrorizing a vige to the north. They''re offering a significant reward for clearing them out." Sylvanna raised an eyebrow. "Goblins? That''s hardly worth our time, isn''t it?" "Ordinarily, yes," I replied, "but this horde seems unusually organized andrge for goblins. There could be more to it than meets the eye. Besides, it''s the highest difficulty quest avable to us at the moment." She nodded thoughtfully. "Alright, let''s take it. But we should be prepared for surprises." We took the quest and left the guild hall, heading toward the vige in question. The journey was uneventful, giving us time to discuss our ns and strategies. Sra was surprisingly knowledgeable about goblin behavior and tactics, suggesting she had encountered them before in her travels. As we approached the vige, we were met by the local guards¡ªa ragtag group of farmers and hunters armed with makeshift weapons. Their leader, a grizzled man named Garrik, greeted us warily. "You''re the adventurers from the guild?" he asked, eyeing us skeptically. I nodded. "We''re here to deal with your goblin problem." Garrik grunted, his expression grim. "Good luck with that. They''ve been getting bolder, attacking our supply lines and raiding our farms. We tried to fight them off, but there are too many." "How many?" Sra asked, her tone all business. "At least fifty, maybe more," Garrik replied, his face darkening. "And they have a leader, a big one. Smarter than the rest, too. Keeps them organized, which is unusual for goblins." I exchanged a nce with Sra. "Sounds like this could be more challenging than we thought," I remarked. "Do you have any information on their leader?" Garrik nodded. "Aye, we''ve seen him. Big brute, carries a sword toorge for a goblin. Calls himself ''Gorash.'' We''ve tried to take him down, but he''s too strong." I frowned, considering the implications. A goblin with intelligence and leadership skills was rare, and potentially dangerous. "Alright," I said, turning to Sra. "We''ll scout their camp first, get a sense of their numbers andyout. Then we''ll decide on the best approach." Sra nodded in agreement, her eyes glinting with determination. "Let''s do it." We moved quickly, using the cover of the dense forest to approach the goblin camp. As we neared, we could hear the guttural sounds of goblins speaking in their harsh, gratingnguage. The camp was situated in a clearing, surrounded by makeshift barricades. From our vantage point, we could see the goblins milling about, some armed with crude weapons, others tending to a central fire where arge figure sat¡ªGorash. He was indeedrger than the others, his form bulky and imposing. A massive swordy across hisp, and even from a distance, I could see the glint of intelligence in his eyes as he barked orders to his underlings. "This is not your average goblin raid," Sra murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Gorash is different. He''s not just a brute; he''s a leader." I nodded, my mind racing with strategies. "We need to take him out first," I said. "Without their leader, the rest will scatter. But we have to do it quietly, or they''ll swarm us." Sra grinned, a predatory gleam in her eyes. "Leave the distractions to me. I''ll draw their attention. You take out Gorash." I nced at her, noting the confidence in her voice. "Are you sure?" She nodded, her expression serious. "I''ve dealt with goblins before. I can handle them. Just focus on Gorash." I took a deep breath, then nodded. "Alright. On my signal." We moved into position, Sra taking the left nk while I approached from the right. The goblins were mostly gathered around the fire, distracted by whatever crude entertainment they had concocted. Gorash sat at the center, barking orders asionally, his presence clearlymanding respect and fear from the others. I signaled to Sra, who immediately began her diversion. She muttered a few words under her breath, and suddenly, the air was filled with the sound of a fierce growl, echoing from the opposite side of the camp. The goblins froze, their heads snapping toward the sound, panic shing across their faces. Taking advantage of the confusion, I slipped closer to Gorash. The big goblin stood, his eyes narrowing as he tried to locate the source of the noise. I moved silently, my footsteps muffled by the soft forest floor. As I approached, I could see the flicker of uncertainty in his eyes¡ªhe was aware that something was amiss but couldn''t quite ce it. With the goblins distracted by Sra''s illusion, I seized the moment. I drew my de, the sound masked by the crackling fire and the goblins'' anxious chatter. Gorash turned just as I lunged, his eyes widening in surprise. He raised his massive sword, but he was too slow. My de found its mark, piercing through his armor and sinking deep into his chest. Gorash let out a choked roar, stumbling backward. The camp erupted into chaos as the goblins realized their leader was under attack. They shrieked and scrambled, some reaching for weapons, others simply fleeing in terror. Gorash, still alive but gravely wounded, swung his sword in a desperate attempt to fend me off. I dodged the clumsy attack, sidestepping and driving my de into his side. With a final, gurgling gasp, Gorash copsed, his body hitting the ground with a heavy thud. The goblins, now leaderless and terrified, scattered in all directions. Sra stepped out from the shadows, a satisfied smile on her face. "Well, that was easier than expected," she remarked, her voice tinged with amusement. I nodded, wiping my de clean on a piece of cloth. "Gorash was tough, but without a leader, the goblins are just a disorganized rabble." We surveyed the camp, ensuring there were no stragglers left behind. The goblins had abandoned their belongings in their haste to escape, leaving the camp eerily quiet. "What now?" Sra asked, ncing at me. "We gather whatever information we can," I replied, moving to examine Gorash''s body. I found a small pouch tied to his belt, filled with various trinkets and a crudely drawn map. "This could be useful," I said, holding up the map. "Looks like awork of camps. Gorash might have been part of arger group." Sra nodded thoughtfully. "Then we should report this to the guild. They can send a team to deal with the other camps." "Agreed," I said, pocketing the map. "Let''s head back. We''ve done enough for one day." Chapter 109: Tiara and Clara "I still can''t believe it," Tiara said, her voice tinged with disbelief. "How can Draven, of all people, suddenly be this celebrated figure? It doesn''t make sense." ra sighed, setting her teacup down on the polished mahogany table. "I''ve been thinking the same thing, Tiara. It''spletely out of character for him. The Draven we know is cold, ruthless, and obsessed with his own power. He never cared about the earldom''s prosperity, let alone saving queens and impressing students with his lectures." Tiara stopped pacing and turned to face her sister, her eyes zing with determination. "You didn''t tell him anything, did you? When you suggested he attend those lectures, you didn''t give him any ideas about changing his ways?" ra shook her head, a wry smile on her lips. "No, I didn''t. I merely mentioned that it would be beneficial for him to broaden his horizons. I never expected him to actually take it seriously, let alone transform himself into someone so... different." Tiara crossed her arms, her frustration palpable. "It''s infuriating. We''ve worked so hard to build our merchant group, to create something stable for ourselves away from his shadow. And now, suddenly, he''s the hero of the day?" A soft knock on the door interrupted their conversation. ra called out, "Come in," and a young maid entered, her expression respectful but curious. "Miss ra, Miss Tiara," she began, "there''s been more news from the Drakhan Earldom. It seems the prosperity there continues to grow. The people are saying it''s all thanks to Lord Draven''s direct involvement." ra and Tiara exchanged a nce, their skepticism deepening. "What exactly are they saying?" ra asked, her tone cautious. The maid hesitated, then continued, "They''re saying that under his leadership, the earldom''s infrastructure has improved significantly. Crops are thriving, trade has increased, and the people are happier than they''ve been in years. There are even rumors that he''s personally been visiting the viges, ensuring that everyone''s needs are met." Tiara scoffed, disbelief etched on her face. "Draven? Visiting viges? Ensuring everyone''s needs are met? It sounds like a fairy tale." ra nodded in agreement. "Indeed. But we can''t ignore these reports. They''re too consistent ande from too many sources. Perhaps it''s time we investigated these ims ourselves." Tiara''s eyes narrowed as she considered her sister''s words. "You mean visit him? After all these years?" ra shook her head. "Not yet. We need more information first. Let''s send some of our most trusted men to uncover the truth. If Draven really has changed, we need to understand why and how." Tiara nodded slowly. "Alright. But I still think it''s all some borate act. Draven never changes. He''s always been driven by his own selfish desires." The maid curtsied and left the room, leaving ra and Tiara to their thoughts. ra sighed, leaning back in her chair. "We need to be sure. If Draven has truly be this... benevolent figure, it could change everything. Our ns, our future... we need to be prepared for any eventuality." Tiara resumed her pacing, her mind racing. "I suppose you''re right. But it still doesn''t sit well with me. I''ve seen how he treats people, how he maniptes and controls. This sudden transformation... it''s too convenient." ra nodded thoughtfully. "Yes, it is. But we''ve always known that Draven is capable of great things, even if he''s used his talents for the wrong reasons. Perhaps something has changed. Or perhaps there''s anotheryer to this that we''re not seeing." Tiara paused, looking at her sister with a mixture of frustration and curiosity. "What do you mean?" ra shrugged. "I don''t know yet. But we need to find out. Let''s gather our men and get to the bottom of this. If Draven is up to something, we need to know what it is." The next morning, ra and Tiara summoned their most trusted informants and servants to the drawing room. The air was thick with anticipation as the sisters outlined their n. "We need you to gather as much information as possible about Lord Draven''s recent activities," ra instructed, her tone firm. "Speak to the vigers, the merchants, anyone who has had dealings with him. Find out if these rumors are true, and if they are, what has caused this sudden change in his behavior." One of the informants, a wiry man named Elias, nodded. "We''ll get on it right away, Miss ra. You can count on us." Tiara added, "And be discreet. We don''t want Draven catching wind of our investigation. If he''s up to something, we need to approach this carefully." The informants left, leaving ra and Tiara to wait for news. Days turned into weeks as they anxiously awaited the reports from their men. Finally, Elias returned, his expression grim but determined. "We''ve spoken to many people," he began, "and the stories are consistent. Lord Draven has indeed been visiting the viges, personally overseeing improvements and ensuring the well-being of the people. The crops are flourishing, and trade has increased significantly." ra frowned. "And what about his behavior? Has he really changed?" Elias nodded slowly. "It seems so. The vigers speak of him with respect and gratitude. They say he listens to their concerns and takes action to address them. It''s a stark contrast to the Draven we knew." Tiara''s eyes narrowed. "This doesn''t make sense. What could have caused such a drastic change?" Elias hesitated, then continued, "There''s more. We''ve also heard reports from the capital about his activities at the Magic Tower University. His lectures have be incredibly popr, with students praising his knowledge and teaching style. It''s as if he''s apletely different person." ra exchanged a worried nce with Tiara. "And the rumors about him saving the queen and her brother? Are those true as well?" Elias nodded. "Yes. He was instrumental in stopping a terrorist plot and yed a key role in ensuring their safety. His actions have earned him considerable recognition and praise." Tiara shook her head, disbelief etched on her face. "This is impossible. Draven was always so... cold, ruthless. How could he have changed so much?" ra sighed, her mind racing. "We need to see for ourselves. If Draven has truly transformed, we need to understand why and how. Our ns may need to change ordingly." Tiara nodded reluctantly. "Alright. But let''s be cautious. We don''t know what we''re walking into." As they prepared for their journey to the Drakhan Earldom, ra and Tiara couldn''t shake the feeling that they were about to uncover something extraordinary. Whether it was for better or worse remained to be seen, but one thing was certain¡ªtheir brother, Draven, was not the man they once knew. The anticipation weighed heavily on them as they made their final preparations. ra, ever the strategist, spent hours reviewing the reports and devising contingency ns. Tiara, on the other hand, couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and apprehension. She had always harbored aplicated rtionship with her brother, and the thought of confronting this new version of him filled her with unease. On the morning of their departure, ra and Tiara stood in the courtyard of their townhouse, watching as their carriage was loaded with supplies. The air was cool, and a gentle breeze rustled the leaves of the trees lining the street. ra turned to her sister, her expression resolute. "Are you ready for this?" she asked, her voice steady. Tiara nodded, though her eyes betrayed her uncertainty. "As ready as I''ll ever be. Let''s find out what''s really going on." With a final nce at their home, the sisters climbed into the carriage, the wheels creaking as it began its journey toward the Drakhan Earldom. The road ahead was uncertain, and the truth about their brother remained shrouded in mystery. But ra and Tiara were determined to uncover it, no matter what it might reveal. Chapter 110: The Peculiar Quest I signaled to Sylvanna¡ªra, in her true name¡ªwho nodded in understanding. Her bow was already drawn, an arrow nocked and ready. Beside me, the magma bear, ourtest ally, growled softly, its molten eyes scanning the surroundings. This was its debut as a member of our team, and I needed it to perform wlessly. The manticore emerged from the shadows, its massive form bristling with menace. Its body was a grotesque mix of lion, scorpion, and bat, with leathery wings folded against its back and a deadly stinger poised above its head. Its eyes glowed with a feral intelligence, and a low growl rumbled from its throat. "Spread out," I whispered, my voice barely audible over the wind. "Sylvanna, aim for its wings. We need to ground it first." ra nodded, her green eyes focused and determined. She moved silently to the side, her movements fluid and precise. The magma bear took its position on my other side, its body radiating heat as it prepared for battle. The manticore charged, its roar splitting the air. I moved to intercept, my body shifting into a defensive stance. Its ws shed at me, but I dodged to the side, the air whooshing as its massive paw barely missed me. I countered with a swift strike to its side, my de biting into its thick hide. The beast roared in pain, its tail whipping around to strike. I ducked, feeling the stinger pass over my head, its venomous tip glistening in the dim light. The manticore was fast, faster than I had anticipated, but I couldn''t afford to let it overwhelm me. "Now, Sylvanna!" I shouted, my voice cutting through the chaos. ra''s arrow flew true, striking the manticore''s wing with a resounding thud. The beast screamed in fury, its wing crumpling as it tried to maintain its bnce. Another arrow followed, piercing the other wing and sending the creature crashing to the ground. I lunged forward, my de slicing through the air. The manticore twisted, its ws catching my arm and sending a jolt of pain through my body. I gritted my teeth, ignoring the wound as I drove my sword into its chest. The beast thrashed, its strength immense, but I held my ground, refusing to be thrown off. The magma bear charged in, its massive form colliding with the manticore. mes erupted from its mouth, scorching the beast''s fur and flesh. The manticore howled, its tail whipping around to strike the bear, but the magma bear''s molten skin absorbed the impact, leaving it unfazed. "Keep it up!" I shouted, pulling my de free and shing at the manticore''s side. The beast was weakening, its movements growing sluggish as it bled from multiple wounds. ra loosed another arrow, this one aimed at the manticore''s eye. The arrow struck true, and the beast let out a final, agonized roar before copsing to the ground, its body twitching in its death throes. Breathing heavily, I stepped back, my eyes scanning the area for any signs of movement. The forest was silent once more, the threat eliminated. I turned to ra, who was lowering her bow, a satisfied smile on her face. "Well done," I said, sheathing my de. "You were perfect." She grinned, her eyes shining with excitement. "Thanks. That was intense." The magma bear rumbled in agreement, its body cooling as it sat back on its haunches. I approached it, cing a hand on its fiery fur. "You did well too," I said, feeling the heat seep into my skin. With the battle over, we gathered our proof of the kill¡ªthe manticore''s stinger and a few of its distinctive scales. These would serve as evidence of our victory when we returned to the guild. As we made our way back through the forest, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride. Our team was growing stronger with each battle, and our reputation as the Shadowbound was steadily rising. When we finally reached the Aurelion City Adventurer''s Guild, the hall was as bustling as ever. Adventurers of all ranks milled about, sharing stories and nning their next quests. As we stepped inside, a hush fell over the room, and all eyes turned toward us. "Isn''t that Dravis and Sylvanna?" I heard someone whisper. "They''ve been taking on some pretty tough queststely." "Yeah, they even took down a manticore," another voice added, awe evident in their tone. "That''s no small feat for a C-rank quest." Ignoring the murmurs, I approached the registration counter, where the guild clerk greeted us with a mix of curiosity and respect. "Dravis, Sylvanna," she said, her eyes flicking to the magma bear at our side. "I see you''vepleted another quest. Do you have the evidence?" I nodded, cing the manticore''s stinger and scales on the counter. "We took down the manticore in the northern forest. It won''t be terrorizing the viges anymore." The clerk examined the items, her eyes widening slightly as she recognized the stinger. "This is impressive," she said, her voice filled with admiration. "I''ll make sure this is recorded. You''ve done a great service to the guild and the people of Aurelion." As she processed ourpletion, I couldn''t help but notice the stares and whispers around us. The Shadowbound was making a name for itself, and with each sessful quest, our reputation grew. It was exactly what I needed to ensure the world moved in the direction I wanted. After receiving our reward, I led ra and the magma bear to the quest board, our eyes scanning the listings for our next challenge. There were various quests, ranging from simple errands to moreplex monster hunts. But one notice caught my eye¡ªa request for assistance in the territory of Lord Vardon. Lord Vardon''s territory was known for its strong defenses and prosperousnds, much like the Drakhan Earldom. For them to request assistance suggested something significant. The notice mentioned disturbances and increased monster activity in the surrounding areas, something that shouldn''t have been happening with their defenses. "Sylvanna," I said, pointing to the notice. "Look at this. A request for help in Lord Vardon''s territory. That''s unusual, don''t you think?" ra frowned, reading the notice carefully. "Definitely. Lord Vardon''snds are supposed to be well-protected. If they''re asking for help, it must be serious." I nodded, my mind racing with possibilities. "We need to investigate this. If there''s a threat near the Drakhan Earldom, it could affect our ns. We need to ensure everything is under control." ra agreed, her eyes reflecting my determination. "Let''s take the quest. It might be risky, but it''s worth it." We epted the quest and prepared for our journey. The road to Lord Vardon''s territory was long, but it would give us time to n and gather information. As we traveled, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something significant was happening, something that required our immediate attention. The journey was uneventful, thendscape gradually changing from dense forests to rolling hills and finally to the fortified borders of Lord Vardon''s territory. The defenses were impressive, with high walls and well-armed guards patrolling the perimeter. As we approached the main gate, a guard stepped forward, eyeing us warily. "State your business," he demanded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. "We''re adventurers from the Aurelion City Adventurer''s Guild," I replied, showing him our guild identification. "We''vee in response to a request for assistance." The guard examined our papers, then nodded. "Very well. You may enter. Report to the captain of the guard for further instructions." Inside the territory, the atmosphere was tense. The people went about their business, but there was an undercurrent of unease. It was clear that something was amiss, and I was determined to find out what. We made our way to the guardhouse, where the captain of the guard, a stern-looking man with a scar running down his cheek, greeted us. "You must be the adventurers sent by the guild," he said, his tone brusque. "We''ve been having trouble with increased monster activity in the surrounding areas. It''s unusual, and we suspect something¡ªor someone¡ªis behind it." "Do you have any leads?" I asked, my mind already considering various possibilities. The captain shook his head. "Not yet. The monsters are more organized than usual, almost as if they''re being directed. We need you to investigate and find out what''s causing this." I nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "We''ll start right away. Any information you can provide will be helpful." As we prepared to set out, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this quest was more than it seemed. The disturbances near Lord Vardon''s territory were too coincidental, too perfectly timed to be mere chance. There was arger game at y, and I needed to ensure that we were on the right side of it. Chapter 111: The Dilemma Sylvanna¡ªSra¡ªwalked beside me, her eyes scanning the surroundings with alertness. Her bow was always at the ready, a testament to her experience and skill. We had heard reports of disturbances here, and I was determined to uncover the root cause. As we neared the main gate, the imposing walls of Lord Vardon''s stronghold came into view. The fortifications were impressive, designed to keep out both human and monstrous threats. A guard stepped forward, his posture stiff and wary, eyes lingering on my intimidating figure and dark attire. "State your business," he demanded, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword. Sra stepped forward, her demeanor calm and reassuring. "We''re adventurers from the Aurelion City Adventurer''s Guild," she replied, showing our guild identification. "We''vee in response to a request for assistance." The guard scrutinized our papers before nodding, still casting wary nces at me. "Very well. You may enter. Report to the captain of the guard for further instructions." Inside the stronghold, the atmosphere was tense. People moved about with hurried steps, their faces etched with worry. It was clear that something was amiss. We made our way to the guardhouse, where we were greeted by the captain of the guard, a stern-looking man with a scar running down his cheek. "You must be the adventurers sent by the guild," he said brusquely, his eyes flicking to me and then back to Sra. "We''ve been having trouble with increased monster activity in the surrounding areas. It''s unusual, and we suspect something¡ªor someone¡ªis behind it." "Do you have any leads?" Sra asked, her voice steady and professional. "Not yet," the captain admitted. "The monsters are more organized than usual, almost as if they''re being directed. We need you to investigate and find out what''s causing this." As Sra continued to engage the captain in conversation, I took the opportunity to observe him closely. His uniform, though well-kept, showed signs of wear, indicating long hours on duty. The way he stood suggested a man used tomand, but there was a tension in his posture that spoke of recent stress. His eyes, sharp and calcting, flicked to me periodically, betraying a hint of distrust. I also noted the guards milling about. Their equipment was decent, but their movements were uncoordinated, hinting at inadequate training. There were signs of recent skirmishes¡ªscratches on armor, hastily bandaged wounds¡ªthat spoke of their struggles against the monsters. The next few days were spent conducting a thorough investigation of the region. Sra and I interacted with vigers, guards, and local leaders, gathering insights and observations. Each interaction provided more pieces to the puzzle. Sra handled most of the conversations, her approachable demeanor putting people at ease, while I observed and made deductions. An elderly woman, her hands shaking with age, told us, "The monsterse every night. We used to have patrols, but now they barelye around. We''re left to fend for ourselves." I noted the weariness in her eyes, the way her house, though humble, was meticulously maintained¡ªa sign of pride and resilience despite the hardships. A young guard, clearly inexperienced, admitted, "We don''t get clear instructions. One day we''re told to guard the east gate, the next day the west. It''s chaos." He was fidgety, his armor slightly toorge, indicating either rapid recruitment or ack of proper provisioning. His anxiety was palpable, suggesting ack of confidence in leadership. Theck of coherent governance was evident. There was no unified strategy, no sense of direction. This disorganization had left the region vulnerable to attacks. One evening, as Sra and I sat by a campfire, I analyzed the situation. In the game''s original outline, this region was one of the strongest due to effective governance and leadership. In that version, my character was a tyrant, and this tyranny forced the characters to unite and improve themselves to oppose me. This conflict fostered resilience and strength. But here, my non-tyrannical approach had inadvertently led tocency and disunity. Without amon enemy, the peoplecked the motivation to strengthen their defenses and coordinate their efforts. My absence as a tyrant had left a void that no one had filled. "Dravis," Sra said, using my adventurer alias, "what are you thinking?" I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "I''m thinking that my approach has its ws. My tyranny used to force unity and strength. Here, my absence has led to weakness and disorganization." Sra frowned, her eyes reflecting the firelight. "So what do we do? We can''t just abandon them." "No, we can''t," I agreed. "But fixing this will take time and resources we don''t have. We could implement a rigorous training and defense program for the local militia, establish bettermunication among the viges, and enhance the governance structure. But these measures would require constant supervision, and I can''t afford to stay here indefinitely." Sra nodded slowly. "You''re right. But we have to do something. We can''t leave them defenseless." I stared into the mes, feeling the weight of the dilemma. "We need to stabilize the immediate threat first. We''ll deal with the monsters and then prepare a report for the government. They need to understand the urgency of reforming the governance here." Sra nodded, her eyes reflecting the firelight. "You''re right. Let''s focus on the monsters first. We can worry about the politicster." With the n set, we began our preparations. The first step was to identify the key areas of monster activity. Using the information we gathered from the vigers and guards, we mapped out the hotspots and devised a strategy to strike at their heart. "We''ll need to hit them hard and fast," I said, pointing to the map spread out before us. "If we can take out their leaders, the rest should scatter." Sra studied the map, her finger tracing the paths we would take. "It won''t be easy. These monsters are organized, almost like they''re being directed." I nodded, my mind already racing with tactics. "That''s why we need to be precise. We can''t afford to make any mistakes." The next morning, we set out before dawn. The air was crisp, the forest eerily silent. Our first target was a camp of goblins, led by a particrly cunning chieftain named Grak. ording to the vigers, Grak had been orchestrating the raids, his strategies uncharacteristically sophisticated for a goblin. As we approached the camp, I signaled for Sra to take the high ground. Her bow would be crucial in thinning the goblins'' numbers before we engaged in closebat. The magma bear, our fiery ally, stayed by my side, ready to unleash its molten fury. Sra moved silently through the trees, her footsteps barely a whisper on the forest floor. She climbed a sturdy oak, positioning herself for a clear view of the camp. I watched her, admiring her grace and precision. Once she was in ce, I turned my attention to the goblins. The camp was bustling with activity, goblins sharpening weapons and preparing for their next raid. Grak, a hulking figure with a twisted scar running down his face, barked orders in their gutturalnguage. I could see the intelligence in his eyes, a stark contrast to the usual mindless aggression of his kind. With a silent nod to Sra, I moved closer, the magma bear at my side. We had to strike quickly, before the goblins could react. Sra''s first arrow flew, striking a goblin square in the chest. The creature crumpled to the ground, itsrades barely having time to register the attack before another arrow found its mark. The camp erupted into chaos. Goblins scrambled for weapons, their eyes wide with fear and confusion. I charged in, my sword cutting through the air with deadly precision. The magma bear roared, unleashing a torrent of mes that engulfed several goblins, their screams piercing the morning stillness. Grak roared in fury, his eyes locking onto me. He charged, his massive club swinging with terrifying force. I ducked, the club whistling past my head. I countered with a swift sh, my de cutting into his side. Grak howled in pain but didn''t slow down. He swung again, his attacks wild but powerful. Sra''s arrows continued to rain down, each one finding its mark with unerring uracy. The goblins fell around us, their numbers dwindling rapidly. The magma bear tore through their ranks, its molten ws leaving trails of fire in their wake. Grak and I circled each other, our eyes locked in a deadly dance. He lunged, and I sidestepped, my sword shing in the morning light. I struck again, this time aiming for his legs. My de bit into his thigh, and Grak stumbled, his club dropping from his grasp. With a final, desperate roar, Grak charged onest time. I met his charge head-on, my sword driving deep into his chest. He gasped, his eyes wide with shock and pain, before copsing at my feet. The remaining goblins, seeing their leader fall, fled into the forest, their cries echoing through the trees. I stood over Grak''s body, breathing heavily. The battle had been swift but brutal, and we had emerged victorious. Sra climbed down from her perch, her bow still at the ready. She surveyed the scene, her eyes sharp and focused. "That went better than expected," she remarked, a hint of a smile ying at her lips. I nodded, wiping the sweat from my brow. "It did. But this is just the beginning. We have more camps to clear." Chapter 112: The Uncertainty Sra climbed down from her perch, her bow still at the ready. She surveyed the scene, her eyes sharp and focused. "That went better than expected," she remarked, a hint of a smile ying at her lips. I nodded, wiping the sweat from my brow. "It did. But this is just the beginning. We have more camps to clear." Over the next few days, weunched a series of precise, coordinated attacks on the monster camps. Each raid was meticulously nned, with Sra using her skills as a scout and archer to pinpoint weaknesses in the camps'' defenses. The magma bear proved invaluable, its brute strength and fiery breath breaking through the toughest of obstacles. Our first target after the goblin camp was a den of gnolls. These creatures were vicious and cunning, their camp fortified with traps and lookout posts. We approached under the cover of darkness, using the dense forest to mask our movements. Sra moved ahead, silently taking out the sentries with her bow. Each arrow flew true, finding its mark with lethal precision. Once the perimeter was secure, I signaled the magma bear to advance. It roared, mes erupting from its mouth as it charged into the camp. The gnolls were caught off guard, their yelps of surprise quickly turning to screams of pain as the bear tore through their ranks. I followed closely, my sword cutting down any gnoll that strayed too close. The battle was fierce but brief. The gnolls, disorganized without their leaders, quickly fell to ourbined assault. As thest of the creatures fled into the night, I turned to Sra. "That''s another camp down," I said, my voice tinged with satisfaction. "But we can''t rest yet. There are more out there." Sra nodded, wiping sweat from her brow. "Agreed. But we''re making progress. The vigers will sleep a little easier tonight." Our next target was a nest of giant spiders, their webs stretching between the trees like a macabre tapestry. The spiders were deadly predators, their venom potent enough to kill a man in minutes. We approached cautiously, knowing that a single misstep could be fatal. Sra took the lead, her keen eyes spotting the hidden webs and traps. She signaled me to stop as a spider scuttled into view, its many eyes glinting in the moonlight. She drew her bow and fired, the arrow striking the spider between its eyes. It copsed, twitching, its legs curling inward. We continued our advance, Sra clearing a path through the webs with her arrows. The magma bear moved behind us, its mes burning away any webs that threatened to ensnare us. We reached the heart of the nest, where thergest of the spiders, the matriarch, waited. She was a monstrous creature, her body bloated with venom, and her eyes glowed with malevolent intelligence. The matriarch lunged at us, her fangs dripping with venom. I dodged to the side, my sword slicing through one of her legs. She screeched in pain, her body convulsing as she tried to strike again. Sra fired a volley of arrows, each one finding a weak spot in the matriarch''s chitinous armor. The magma bear charged, its ws raking across her body, leaving trails of fire in their wake. With a final, desperate lunge, the matriarch copsed, her body shuddering as life left her. I stood over her, breathing heavily, my sword still raised. "That''s one less threat to worry about," I said, my voice grim. "But there are still more out there." Sra nodded, her face set with determination. "We''ll find them. And we''ll end this." Our final target was a band of orcs, their camp hidden deep within a rocky ravine. The orcs were the most formidable foes we had faced so far, their warriors skilled and heavily armed. We approached at dawn, using the rising sun to our advantage. Sra scouted ahead, her eyes sharp for any signs of movement. She signaled for us to stop, pointing to a group of orcs patrolling the entrance to the ravine. I nodded, motioning for the magma bear to stay back. We needed to take out the patrol quietly, without alerting the rest of the camp. Sra drew her bow, firing an arrow that struck the lead orc in the throat. He copsed, choking on his own blood. Before the others could react, she fired again, taking down another. I moved in quickly, my sword shing in the early morning light. The remaining orcs fell before they could raise the rm. We moved into the ravine, the high walls providing cover from prying eyes. The orc camp was bustling with activity, their warriors preparing for another raid. I signaled for Sra to take up a position on the ridge, her bow ready to provide cover fire. The magma bear and I would move in on the ground, drawing the orcs'' attention. As we entered the camp, the orcs quickly realized they were under attack. They charged at us, their war cries echoing off the walls of the ravine. I met them head-on, my sword cutting through their ranks. The magma bear roared, mes spewing from its mouth as it tore into the orcs with ferocious intensity. Sra''s arrows rained down from above, each one finding its mark with deadly precision. The orcs, caught between our assault on the ground and Sra''s cover fire from above, were quickly overwhelmed. Their leader, a massive orc with a scarred face and a brutal-looking axe, roared in defiance, charging at me with a fury born of desperation. We shed, our weapons meeting with a resounding crash. He was strong, stronger than any foe I had faced so far, but I was faster. I dodged his wild swings, my sword striking with precision. With a final, powerful strike, I drove my de into his chest. He let out a choked gasp, his eyes wide with shock and pain, before copsing at my feet. The remaining orcs, seeing their leader fall, fled into the wilderness, their morale shattered. I stood over the fallen leader, breathing heavily. The battle was over, and we had won. Sra climbed down from her perch, a satisfied smile on her face. "That''s thest of them," she said, her voice filled with relief. "The region should be safe now." I nodded, wiping the sweat from my brow. "For now. But we need to make sure this doesn''t happen again." We spent the next few days helping the vigers rebuild and fortify their defenses. We trained the local militia, teaching them how to fight and defend their homes. Sra''s expertise in archery and tracking proved invaluable, as she trained the vigers in marksmanship and scouting. Once we were confident that the region was secure, we prepared to return to Aurelion City. But before we left, I knew I had one more task toplete. I needed to prepare a report for the government, detailing the region''s deficiencies in governance and leadership. I sat down at a makeshift desk in the guardhouse, the flickering candlelight casting shadows on the parchment before me. Sra stood nearby, her presence aforting reminder of our shared mission. "How are you going to frame this?" she asked, her voice soft but curious. "Honestly," I replied, dipping my quill into the ink. "They need to know the truth, no matter how harsh it is." I began writing, my words precise and unflinching. I detailed theck of coherent governance, the disorganized defenses, and thecency that had left the region vulnerable. I emphasized the need for immediate reforms, stronger leadership, and better coordination among the viges. I highlighted the bravery and resilience of the vigers, but also pointed out theirck of training and resources. As I wrote, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of guilt. My absence as a tyrant had left a void that no one had filled, leading to this crisis. But I knew that bing a tyrant again wasn''t the answer. The people needed to find their own strength, to build a system that could stand on its own. When I finished, I sealed the report with my personal sigil and handed it to Sra. "Take this to the capital," I said. "Make sure it reaches the right hands." She nodded, taking the parchment with a determined expression. "I''ll make sure they see it. And I''ll be back as soon as I can." I watched her go, feeling a mix of pride and apprehension. The fate of the region now rested on the government''s response. I could only hope that my report would provoke the necessary action. With the report sent and the region as secure as we could make it, we prepared to leave. The vigers gathered to see us off, their faces filled with gratitude and hope. As we mounted our horses, I looked out over the crowd, feeling a renewed sense of purpose. "We''ll be back," I promised, raising my hand in farewell. "Stay strong, and keep fighting." The vigers cheered, their voices echoing through the forest. As we rode away, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of resolve. The journey ahead would be long and challenging, but I was determined to see it through. Since there are no yers here, I vowed, for my own sake, to keep this world keep on the right track ording to what I recognized from the game. But. The feeling of uncertainty couldn''t help but linger inside me. The existence of the monsters is surprisingly more than enough, and in the game, I don''t recognize and remember any of those nests located there. But why is there no quest leading me to it? Chapter 113: A Big Quest? We approached the registration counter, where the guild clerk greeted us with a nod. "Back from Lord Vardon''s territory?" she asked, her eyes reflecting a hint of respect. "How did it go?" "It went well," I replied, handing over the report. "We managed to neutralize the immediate threat, but there are significant governance issues that need to be addressed. The details are all in here." She took the report, nodding. "Thank you, Dravis. Your efforts are appreciated. But there''s something else happening right now." She gestured towards the notice board, where arge crowd had gathered. "There''s news of a rising Goblin King in the north. It''s causing quite a stir." Sylvanna, beside me, rolled her eyes. "A Goblin King? Just what we need," she muttered, her tone carrying a mix of irritation and seriousness. "It''s a pain, but those creatures are dangerous. What''s the situation?" The clerk leaned forward, lowering her voice. "Reports indicate that a Goblin King has emerged and is rallying goblin tribes under his banner. It''s a serious threat¡ªif left unchecked, it could lead to arge-scale war. The guild is calling for volunteers to join the expedition to stop him." The urgency in her tone was clear. Goblin Kings were no ordinary leaders; they had the intelligence to strategize and the charisma to unite the otherwise chaotic goblin tribes into a formidable force. Their rise often signaled widespread devastation. Sylvanna''s eyes remained sharp, a calcting look on her face. "And what''s the reward for dealing with this mess?" she asked, her voice tinged with interest. "Not that we''re doing it for free, of course." The clerk''s lips twitched into a small smile. "The rewards are substantial. Any adventurer who participates and survives will be handsomelypensated, and sessfulpletion of the quest will likely lead to significant rank advancements." As the clerk spoke, I noticed the ripple effect her words had on the adventurers around us. The more seasoned ones were already forming groups, discussing tactics and logistics. The newer adventurers looked both excited and nervous, aware that this was an opportunity to prove themselves but also cognizant of the danger involved. "The Goblin King," I mused, turning to Sylvanna. "This isn''t something we can ignore." She shrugged, a smirk ying on her lips. "It''s a big risk, sure, but also a big opportunity. Plus, it could be a good chance to test out some new strategies on those goblins." Her eyes met mine, searching for my decision. I agreed, but a part of my mind was already analyzing the broader implications. In the original game outline, a Goblin King event only urred if certain early quests were left iplete. It was a failsafe mechanism designed to challenge yers and force the development of characters and regions. But here, in this world without yers, the event''s appearance meant something had been missed. As we approached the notice board, we overheard fragments of conversations that only heightened the sense of urgency. "...entire viges wiped out..." "...captured and enved..." "...if we don''t act fast, it''ll be toote..." The gravity of the situation was clear, and it resonated deeply with every adventurer present. One of the guild''s senior members, a burly warrior with a scarred face, was briefing a group of adventurers. "The Goblin King''s rise is no small matter," he said, his voice carrying over the crowd. "Goblins may be weak individually, but under a king, they be organized. They raid viges, capture and enve people, and their numbers swell with every conquest. We need to cut off the head of the snake before it grows toorge." A younger adventurer, his eyes wide with fear and determination, asked, "What happens if we don''t stop him?" The warrior''s face grew grim. "If we don''t stop him, we''re looking at a full-scale invasion. Goblins will overrun our defenses, and countless lives will be lost. We''ve seen it happen before. It''s not just about killing a monster¡ªit''s about preventing a war." The room fell silent as the implications sank in. Sylvanna''s hand tightened on her bow, her jaw set in a determined line. "We have to do this," she said, her voice low but firm. I nodded, my mind racing. "We''ll join the expedition," I announced, stepping forward. "We can''t let this threat grow." The clerk''s eyes widened slightly, but she quickly recovered, a look of approval crossing her face. "Very well. I''ll register you both. Given your experience, you''ll be a valuable addition to the team." We moved to the registration area, where the process was swift but thorough. The guild was not taking any chances¡ªthey needed the best, and they needed them fast. "Are you sure about this, Dravis?" Sylvanna asked quietly as we filled out the necessary forms. I nced at her, seeing the concern in her eyes. "We don''t have much choice," I replied. "If the Goblin King isn''t stopped, the consequences will be dire. Besides, this might be the challenge we need to push ourselves¡ªand the world¡ªforward." The clerk returned with our registration documents. "You''ll be joining the main force heading north," she said. "The guildmaster has also noted your contributions and capabilities. Upon sessfulpletion of this quest, you''ll both be promoted to A-rank. Good luck, and godspeed." We nodded our thanks, the weight of the mission settling on our shoulders. As we left the guild, the reality of what we were about to undertake loomedrge in my mind. The Goblin King''s rise was a direct consequence of iplete early quests¡ªtasks I had somehow missed. This event was supposed to drive character development and regional strengthening, but without the yers, the bnce had shifted. The journey north was filled with a mixture of anticipation and preparation. Sylvanna and I discussed strategies, analyzed potential scenarios, and trained rigorously. The road was long, and thendscape gradually shifted from the familiar forests of Aurelion to the rugged, untamed terrain of the northern reaches. As we traveled, we encountered other adventurers heading the same way. There was a sense of camaraderie, a shared understanding of the gravity of our mission. We exchanged information, shared supplies, and forged bonds that would be crucial in the battles toe. At night, around the campfire, the conversations often turned to the Goblin King and the horrors associated with his rise. The flickering mes cast eerie shadows, adding to the tension in the air. A seasoned ranger spoke up, his weathered face illuminated by the firelight. "I''ve heard they capture women from the viges they raid," he said, his voice low and grim. "Use them to breed more goblins. It''s a fate worse than death." A shiver ran through the group, and several adventurers shifted ufortably. A young archer, barely out of his teens, looked visibly shaken. "Is it true?" he asked, his voice trembling. "I mean, I''ve heard stories, but..." The ranger nodded solemnly. "It''s true. Goblins are cunning and brutal. They see humans as tools, nothing more. The women they capture are treated as breeding stock, forced to bear goblin offspring until they die from exhaustion or worse." Another adventurer, a mage with a stern expression, added, "And their numbers grow with each victory. Every goblin we kill, ten more take its ce. It''s like fighting a hydra. You cut off one head, and two more grow back." The young archer swallowed hard, his eyes wide with fear. "How can we possibly stop them?" A burly warrior, sharpening his sword by the fire, spoke up. "By cutting off the head of the snake. If we take down the Goblin King, the rest will fall into disarray. They rely on his leadership to stay organized." Sylvanna, sitting beside me, listened intently, her face thoughtful. "Sounds like a nightmare, but also a challenge," she said, her eyes gleaming with a mixture of anticipation and determination. "Goblins are dangerous in numbers, but they''re also a chance to test our strategies. We''ll need to be smart and ruthless." A veteran cleric nodded in agreement. "We''ve faced goblins before, but never on this scale. Their cruelty knows no bounds. I''ve seen the aftermath of their raids¡ªviges burned to the ground, people ughtered or enved. We must be prepared for anything." The mage leaned forward, his eyes reflecting the firelight. "The Goblin King is more than just a leader. He''s a symbol of power and fear for the goblins. If we can destroy him, we can break their spirit. But it won''t be easy. He''s smart, and he''ll be heavily guarded." I observed the group, noting the mixture of fear and resolve in their expressions. This mission was more than just a quest¡ªit was a fight for survival. "We''ve faced worse," I said, my voice steady and calm. "We know what we''re up against. We''ve trained for this. We''ll hit them hard and fast, take out their leaders, and scatter the rest." Sylvanna nced at me, a faint smile on her lips. "You make it sound so simple, Dravis. But you''re right. We''ve got the skills and the determination. We just need to stay focused and work together." Chapter 114 : Goblins in Winter (1) The Northern Line The northern adventurers, battle-weary and outnumbered, struggled to keep up with the relentless waves of goblin attacks. These goblins were not just attacking with brute force; they employed a peculiar strategy designed to drain the stamina of the defenders. It was a strategy that was proving devastatingly effective. Sophie cursed under her breath, her frustration palpable as she saw the state of their forces. Viges were being attacked almost daily, each assault leaving them weaker and more desperate. "Another night, another attack," she muttered, her breath visible in the cold air. "How many more can we take before we break?" Nearby, her adjutant knight, Sharon, tightened her grip on her sword, her face grim. "We hold as long as we can, mydy," she replied, her voice steady despite the dire situation. "Reinforcements areing. We just need to survive until then." Sophie nodded, though doubt gnawed at her. The goblins had be more organized, their attacks more coordinated. It was clear that something¡ªor someone¡ªwas driving them. She had seen it before, but never on this scale. The rise of a Goblin King was a dire omen, one that could spell disaster for the entire region if not dealt with swiftly. The camp was a flurry of activity as adventurers prepared for another night of battle. Armor was hastily repaired, weapons sharpened, and potions distributed. Sophie moved among them, offering words of encouragement and casting protective spells where needed. Despite their exhaustion, the adventurers rallied, driven by a shared determination to protect their homes and families. As the sun set, the first sounds of the approaching goblins reached their ears¡ªdistant howls and the tter of weapons. The adventurers took their positions, nerves taut as bowstrings. Sophie stood at the forefront, her staff glowing with a faint blue light as she readied her magic. The goblins emerged from the shadows, a sea of green and ck, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. They charged, their war cries echoing through the forest. The adventurers met them head-on, steel shing against steel, spells lighting up the night sky. Sophie unleashed a barrage of ice shards, freezing goblins in their tracks. Her movements were fluid, each spell cast with precision and power. But for every goblin she felled, two more seemed to take its ce. The sheer numbers were overwhelming. "Fall back!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Regroup at the second line!" The adventurers retreated in an organized fashion, forming a new line of defense. Sophie could see the strain on their faces, the fatigue weighing heavily on them. But there was no time for rest. The goblins pressed their advantage, pushing the defenders to their limits. Amidst the chaos, Sophie spotted a group of adventurers who had recently joined their ranks. Their faces were unfamiliar, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. They fought bravely, but their inexperience was evident. One of them, a young archer, cried out as a goblin''s de sliced through his arm. He fell to the ground, clutching his wound, his bow slipping from his grasp. Sophie rushed to his side, casting a healing spell to staunch the bleeding. "Stay with me," she said, her voice firm but reassuring. "You can still fight." The archer nodded, his face pale but resolute. He picked up his bow, drawing an arrow and taking aim at the advancing goblins. Sophie gave him a quick nod of approval before turning her attention back to the battle. The fight raged on, the night filled with the sounds of shing weapons and the cries of the wounded. Sophie fought with everything she had, her magic a beacon of hope amidst the darkness. But the numbers were against them, and she knew they couldn''t hold out much longer. "Sharon!" she called out, spotting herrade in the thick of the battle. "We need to pull back further! We can''t sustain this!" Sharon nodded, her face grim. "To the fortress walls, mydy!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the din. "Fall back to the walls!" The adventurers began a strategic retreat, moving towards the safety of the fortress. Sophie covered their retreat, her ice magic creating barriers to slow the goblins'' advance. But even as they fell back, she could see the toll the battle had taken. Too many were wounded, too many had fallen. As they reached the fortress walls, Sophie felt a pang of relief. The sturdy stone provided a much-needed respite, a chance to regroup and tend to the wounded. But the battle was far from over. The goblins wouldn''t stop until they were all dead or driven back. Inside the fortress, the atmosphere was tense. The wounded were tended to, the walls reinforced, and ns hastily made. Sophie found a moment to catch her breath, leaning against the cool stone. She nced around, noting the exhausted faces of herrades. "How much longer can we keep this up?" she wondered aloud, her voice barely more than a whisper. "We have to, mydy," Sharon replied, her voice tired but determined. "Until reinforcements arrive, we hold. There''s no other choice." Sophie nodded, steeling herself for the next wave. But deep down, she knew they were running out of time. The goblins were relentless, and their numbers seemed endless. Every hour they held out was a small victory, but they needed something more¡ªa way to turn the tide. As the night wore on, the attacks continued. The goblins threw themselves at the walls, their bodies piling up as the defenders fought with every ounce of strength they had. Sophie moved from one side of the wall to the other, her magic a constant source of support and defense. At one point, she found herself beside the young archer she had helped earlier. His face was pale, his movements sluggish, but he still fought on. Sophie ced a hand on his shoulder, offering a reassuring smile. "You''re doing great," she said, her voice steady. "Just a little longer." He nodded, his eyes reflecting a mixture of fear and determination. "I won''t let them through," he replied, his voice trembling but resolute. As dawn approached, the intensity of the attacks began to wane. The goblins, weary from the night of relentless assault, started to fall back. Sophie watched as they retreated into the forest, their war cries fading into the distance. "We did it," she whispered, a sense of disbelief washing over her. "We held them off." Sharon approached, her face a mask of exhaustion and relief. "For now, mydy," she said. "But they''ll be back. We need to be ready." Sophie nodded, knowing she was right. The battle was far from over. They had bought themselves some time, but the real fight was still toe. She nced towards the horizon, her mind already racing with ns and strategies. "We need to send word to the capital," she said, her voice firm. "They need to know what''s happening here. And we need those reinforcements, now more than ever." Sharon nodded in agreement. "I''ll send a messenger immediately, mydy. In the meantime, we rest and prepare for the next wave." As the first light of dawn broke over the fortress, Sophie allowed herself a moment of respite. She closed her eyes, drawing in a deep breath. They had survived the night, but the battle was far from over. She knew they would need every ounce of strength and determination to face what wasing. The next day brought a brief lull in the fighting. Sophie took the opportunity to walk among the vigers and adventurers, assessing their readiness and boosting their morale. She saw the fear in their eyes, but also the resolve. These people were fighting for their homes, their families, and their lives. As she moved through the camp, she overheard snatches of conversation, stories of bravery and loss. One group of vigers spoke of how they had managed to fend off a goblin raid by using boiling water and pitchforks. Another group of adventurers shared tales of close calls and daring rescues. Sophie paused by a small fire where a group of young adventurers huddled, their faces a mix of exhaustion and determination. One of them, a girl barely out of her teens, looked up at Sophie with wide eyes. "Is it true?" she asked, her voice trembling. "Is the Goblin King reallying for us?" Sophie knelt beside her, her expression serious but gentle. "Yes," she replied. "But we are ready for him. We''ve faced worse, and we will protect thisnd." Chapter 115: Goblins in Winter (2) Ironclad Pheonix A sudden, ear-splitting roar shattered the tense silence. Sophie turned just in time to see Sharon, her trusted adjutant, sted away by a hulking goblin variant wielding a massive club. Sharon''s body flew through the air, crashing into a tree with a sickening thud. Sophie felt a surge of rage and fear, her heart pounding in her chest. "Sharon!" she screamed, her voice raw with emotion. But there was no time to check on her friend. The goblin horde was upon them, their war cries echoing through the forest. The adventurers fought valiantly, but their strength was fading. Just as Sophie began to fear that they would be overwhelmed, a brilliant sh of light illuminated the battlefield. Out of the forest emerged a group of adventurers, their presencemanding and their power undeniable. It was an S-ranked adventurer party, arriving just in time to turn the tide of battle. Leading the group was a tall man with a confident, almost arrogant stance. His armor gleamed even in the dim light, and his eyes were sharp and calcting. He drew his sword, its de humming with magical energy, and charged into the fray with a roar. "Hold the line!" he shouted, his voice carrying over the chaos. "Reinforcements have arrived!" Sophie watched in awe as the S-ranked adventurers tore through the goblin ranks with practiced ease. The leader was joined by a woman with fiery red hair, her twin daggers shing as she danced through the enemy lines. A massive, hulking man wielding a giant hammer followed, each of his blows sending goblins flying. A lithe elf with a bow provided deadly urate cover fire from the rear, while a robed mage cast powerful spells that decimated the goblin forces. Within minutes, the battle was over. The goblinsy scattered and broken, and the S-ranked adventurers stood victorious. The leader turned to face Sophie, his piercing gaze meeting hers. For a moment, there was a tense silence as the two groups sized each other up. "Name''s Victor," the leader said, breaking the silence. "We''re the Irond Phoenix. Heard you needed some help." Sophie nodded, her expression guarded but respectful. "I''m Sophie, of the Icevern Dukedom. We appreciate your assistance." Victor''s eyes flicked to Sharon, who was being tended to by a healer. "Your people fought well, considering the odds. But this isn''t over yet." The red-haired woman stepped forward, a mischievous grin on her face. "I''m L. Nice to meet you, Lady Icevern. You guys really held your ground." The hulking man with the hammer grunted in agreement. "Name''s Thorne. Looks like we got here just in time." The elf, his eyes still scanning the treeline for threats, nodded curtly. "Eldrin. We need to discuss our next move." The mage, a quiet and contemtive figure, finally spoke. "I''m Mira. We have much to n if we''re to push back these goblins for good." Sophie took a deep breath, feeling a mixture of relief and apprehension. The Irond Phoenix was renowned for their strength, but their arrival also meant adjusting her strategies and dealing with their personalities. As the adventurers regrouped, Sophie called for a meeting to discuss their next steps. The group gathered in a makeshiftmand tent, the atmosphere tense with the urgency of their situation. "We need to retake Fort Irond," Sophie began, her voice firm. "It''s a strategic point that the goblins have taken over. If we can reim it, we''ll have a much stronger defensive position." Victor leaned back in his chair, his arms crossed. "Sounds simple enough. But these goblins are getting organized. There''s something driving them." L nodded, her expression serious for once. "They''re not just attacking at random. There''s a n here, and we need to figure out what it is." Thorne mmed his fist on the table. "Then let''s take the fort and find out. We can''t just sit here and wait for them toe to us." Eldrin, always the strategist, shook his head. "We need to be careful. Charging in without a n will get us all killed." Mira raised a hand, her voice calm but authoritative. "I agree. We need to scout the fort first, gather intelligence. But we also need to move quickly. The longer we wait, the stronger their defenses will be." The discussion grew heated, with each member of the Irond Phoenix voicing their opinions. Sophie tried to maintain control, but it was clear that the S-ranked adventurers were used to doing things their own way. Their confidence bordered on arrogance, and it grated on her nerves. "Enough," she finally said, her voice cutting through the arguments. "We need a n, and we need it now. Victor, take L and scout the fort. Eldrin, prepare our archers. Thorne, get our heavy hitters ready. Mira, I need you to work on a diversion spell." Victor smirked, clearly enjoying the challenge. "You got it, Lady Icevern." Sophie ignored the nickname, focusing on the task at hand. "We can''t underestimate these goblins. They''ve proven to be more organized and cunning than we expected. We need to approach this with caution." Victor''s smirk faded slightly, though his confidence remained. "We''ve faced worse. We''ll handle it." Sophie frowned, her frustration bubbling to the surface. "This isn''t just about handling it. We need to minimize our losses and ensure that we seed. Rushing in without a detailed n is a recipe for disaster." L leaned forward, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Look, we''ve scouted fortresses before. We''ll be in and out before they even know we''re there." Eldrin interjected, his voice measured. "And what if they''re expecting us? These goblins have shown they can strategize. We need to consider all possibilities." Mira nodded in agreement. "A well-coordinated attack requires more than just bravery. We need to be smart about this." Thorne crossed his arms, his impatience evident. "So what''s the n then, Lady Icevern? We can''t sit here debating all day." Sophie took a deep breath, trying to keep her frustration in check. "Victor and L, you scout the fort and report back with detailed information on their defenses and numbers. Eldrin, prepare the archers for a coordinated strike. Thorne, gather the heavy hitters and ensure they''re ready for a frontal assault. Mira, work on a diversion spell to create chaos among their ranks." Victor stood up, his confidence unwavering. "Consider it done." As Victor and L left to scout the fort, Sophie turned to the remaining members of the Irond Phoenix. "We can''t afford any mistakes. These goblins are more than just a nuisance. They''re a real threat, and we need to treat them as such." Eldrin nodded, his expression serious. "We''ll be ready. Just make sure Victor and L don''t get too cocky out there." Mira smiled faintly. "They''ll be fine. But you''re right, we need to stay focused and work together." Thorne grunted in agreement. "Let''s just get this over with." The tent fell silent as the adventurers prepared for the uing battle. Sophie felt the weight of responsibility on her shoulders, knowing that the sess of the mission depended on their ability to work as a cohesive unit. Hours passed, and the tension in the camp grew. Finally, Victor and L returned, their faces grim. "The fort is heavily defended," Victor reported. "Goblin archers on the walls, traps set along the perimeter, and a few variants guarding the main gate. It''s not going to be easy." Sophie nodded, absorbing the information. "We stick to the n. Eldrin, take out the archers. Thorne, lead the charge on the gate. Mira, once we''re inside, use your spells to create chaos. L, Victor, you''re with me. We need to take down their leaders." The adventurers moved into position, the tension palpable. Sophie took a deep breath, steeling herself for the battle toe. "On my signal," she whispered, her eyes scanning the fort''s defenses onest time. Eldrin and his archers were the first to act. "Archers, ready!" Eldrinmanded, his voice cutting through the cold air. The archers drew their bows in unison, arrows glinting in the fading light. "Loose!" Eldrin shouted. A hail of arrows soared through the air, striking the goblin defenders on the walls. Goblins fell, their bodies tumbling from the parapets, creating gaps in their defenses. "Move in!" Thorne bellowed, hefting his massive hammer. With a powerful swing, he smashed through the main gate with a deafening crash. Wood splintered and metal groaned as the gate gave way. "Forwards!" Thorne led the charge, his hammer a whirlwind of destruction. Adventurers poured through the breach, shing with the goblins in a furious melee. Mira stood behind the front lines, her staff glowing with magical energy. "Chaos Storm!" she incanted, and a burst of light and sound erupted from her staff, throwing the goblins into disarray. Explosions rocked the fort, disorienting the goblins and giving the adventurers an edge. Sophie, Victor, and L moved swiftly, cutting through the goblin ranks with precision and speed. Sophie''s ice magic crackled in the air as she unleashed a barrage of ice shards at the goblins, freezing them in their tracks. Victor''s twin swords shed, carving a path through the enemy, while L''s arrows found their marks with deadly uracy. As they breached the inner defenses, Sophie spotted the goblin leaders¡ªa trio of hulking variants directing the battle from the center of the fort. "There!" she shouted, pointing with her sword. "Take them down!" Chapter 116: The Queens Question "Report," the Queenmanded, her voice echoing through the hall. The representatives of the knights, the White Church, and the Magic Tower stepped forward, each looking more uneasy than thest. Her voice, though calm, held an undercurrent of barely restrained fury that sent a shiver down their spines. A knight d in shining armor, Sir Edmund, stepped forward and bowed deeply. "Your Majesty, we have made progress in the investigation of the attack at the royal banquet. Through an anonymous tip, we have identified a noble who colluded with the demonic forces." Queen Aurelia''s eyes narrowed. "A noble, you say? And this information, you believe it to be credible?" Sir Edmund nodded, sweat beading on his forehead. "Yes, Your Majesty. We have verified the tip and found substantial evidence linking the noble to the demonic orc." "Name this traitor," the Queen demanded, her voice cold as ice. Sir Edmund hesitated before speaking, "Lord Alistair, Your Majesty. He has been seen consorting with suspicious individuals, and documents were found in his residence that implicate him in the attack." The Queen''s expression hardened. "Lord Alistair will be dealt with ordingly. See to it that he is apprehended immediately." As Sir Edmund stepped back, the tension in the room escted. The representatives from the White Church and the Magic Tower shifted ufortably. The Archbishop of the White Church, a man with a serene yet stern face, stepped forward next. "Your Majesty, our investigation into the cursed one that attacked the pce reveals that the magic used was of a demonic nature. However, the exact method and origin of the curse remain unknown. Our clerics have been unable to dispel its effectspletely." Aurelia''s gaze fixed on him, unyielding. "So, you have confirmed it is demonic magic, but you do not know how it works. What use is this information to me?" The Archbishop bowed his head. "We are continuing our research, Your Majesty. We have found some clues that suggest the curse might have been enhanced with ancient, forbidden rituals. We are coborating with the Magic Tower to delve deeper into these findings." The representative from the Magic Tower, an elderly man with a long, flowing beard and a stern demeanor, stepped forward. "Your Majesty, we have detected residual traces of a rare and powerful form of dark magic. Our initial findings suggest that it involves a blend of necromancy and blood magic, techniques that have not been seen in centuries. We have dispatched our most skilled enchanters and are preparing to send an expert to further investigate." The Queen raised an eyebrow. "And who is this expert?" The elderly mage cleared his throat. "The Chancellor has rmended Professor Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. He is renowned for his expertise in ancient and dark magics, and his recent actions in thwarting simr threats make him the ideal candidate." Aurelia''s expression softened slightly as she recalled Draven''s pivotal role in thest incident. "Very well. Professor Draven shall lead the investigation. Ensure that he is given all necessary resources." The Queen sat back, her gaze still sharp as she scanned the room. "How could a demonic orc infiltrate my pce with such a curse? There must be more to this than just Lord Alistair''s betrayal. Exin." The Archbishop stepped forward again, his tone more urgent. "Your Majesty, the curse used is unlike any we have encountered. Itsplexity and the sheer power required suggest a high-level demonic entity. We believe this attack was orchestrated by arger force, perhaps to destabilize the kingdom." Queen Aurelia''s eyes shed with anger. "So, you are telling me that my pce is vulnerable to demonic forces and that my own nobles are colluding with them? How do you intend to prevent this from happening again?" The Archbishop exchanged a nervous nce with the elderly mage, who spoke next. "Your Majesty, we are increasing our defensive wards around the pce and have called for an emergency assembly of our most powerful mages to strengthen our protections. Additionally, we are seeking to understand the origin of this dark magic. Professor Draven''s involvement will be crucial in unraveling these mysteries." The Queen leaned forward, her fingers gripping the arms of her throne. "This had better yield results. If this curse is not understood and neutralized, the consequences will be dire. I expect frequent updates on your progress." The representatives nodded, bowing deeply before stepping back. The tension in the room was palpable, the air thick with the Queen''s simmering anger and the representatives'' unease. As the representatives exchanged uneasy nces, the Queen''s aura grew more intense. Her grip on the arms of the throne tightened, and a faint, shimmering glow began to emanate from her. The air around her seemed to crackle with energy, a tangible manifestation of her immense mana. "Do you truly grasp the severity of this situation?" she asked, her voice low and dangerous. The chandeliers above flickered as if reacting to her rising power. "An attack within the very heart of our kingdom, within these walls, cannot be tolerated. I will not allow my reign to be undermined by treachery and dark magic." The elderly mage, despite his years of experience, found himself trembling under the weight of her presence. He swallowed hard, trying to steady his voice. "Your Majesty, we are fully aware of the gravity of the situation. Our efforts are unwavering, and we will leave no stone unturned." The Queen''s gaze shifted to the Archbishop, who remained remarkablyposed. "And you, Archbishop? Do you share the same determination?" The Archbishop met her eyes calmly, his serene demeanor unbroken. "Your Majesty, the White Church stands resolute. We will dedicate all our resources to uncovering the truth and neutralizing this threat." Aurelia''s eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of something unreadable passing through her expression. "Very well. But know this: failure is not an option. Should this curse persist, should another attack ur, the consequences will be dire for all involved." The representatives felt the weight of her words like a physical force, a reminder of the Queen''s unyielding resolve and the power she wielded. The room fell into a tense silence, broken only by the faint hum of mana in the air. "You may leave," the Queen said curtly, waving a dismissive hand. The representatives hurried out of the hall, their steps quick and their expressions tense. As the doors closed behind thest of them, Aurelia''s stern demeanor cracked slightly, a flicker of worry crossing her face. She turned to her prime minister, who had been standing quietly by her side. "Do you think they will seed, Marcellus?" she asked, her voice softer, tinged with genuine concern. The prime minister, a man with graying hair and wise eyes, stepped forward. "They will, Your Majesty. Professor Draven is capable, and thebined efforts of the White Church and the Magic Tower will yield results. We must give them time." Aurelia sighed, the weight of her crown feeling heavier than ever. "Time is a luxury we may not have. The kingdom is beset by enemies from within and without. We cannot afford another attack like this." Marcellus nodded solemnly. "Indeed, Your Majesty. But we must also trust in our people and their abilities. They have never failed us before." The Queen gave a small, tight smile. "Let us hope they do not fail us now." Suddenly, the doors to the grand hall burst open, and a young messenger, his face flushed and his breath ragged, rushed in. The guards moved to stop him, but the Queen raised a hand. "Let him speak," shemanded. The messenger dropped to one knee, his voice trembling with urgency. "Your Majesty, I bring dire news from the north, from the territory of Icevern. They are under attack and request your immediate attention. The northern forces are struggling to hold back the goblins, and they fear they will be overwhelmed without reinforcement." Queen Aurelia''s eyes widened with concern and resolve. "Icevern, you say? Very well. Summon the generals. We must respond swiftly." The hall buzzed with activity as the Queen''s orders were carried out. The prime minister approached her, his expression one of cautious optimism. "Your Majesty, if I may suggest, Professor Draven could be of great assistance in the north. His expertise and leadership could turn the tide. And, he''s the fiance of Lady Sophie of the Icevern. I believe he would fly away at once if you instruct him to," "He''s the fiance of that stiff and rigid girl?" Aurelia nodded, her mind already racing with strategies. "Send word to Draven. Inform him of the situation and request his immediate assistance. We cannot afford to lose Icevern." Chapter 117: Goblins in Winter (3) The Pinch Victor and L exchanged a confident nce, their faces lit with the thrill of battle. "Let''s make this quick," Victor said, his voice dripping with overconfidence. They charged ahead, swords gleaming under the pale moonlight, while the rest of the adventurers spread out to engage the other goblins. Sophie followed closely, her ice-mana-infused de ready for the confrontation. The goblin leaders were monstrous, towering over their kin with bulging muscles and vicious weapons. Each had distinct features: one wielded a massive spiked club, another brandished dual scimitars, and thest carried a staff crackling with dark energy. Their eyes gleamed with a cunning intelligence that sent a chill down Sophie''s spine. Victor reached the leader with the club first. He ducked under a wild swing and retaliated with a flurry of shes, each strike precise and powerful. The goblin leader grunted in pain but did not falter. Instead, it roared and swung its club in a wide arc, forcing Victor to leap back. L, moving with lightning speed, tried to nk the beast, her daggers aiming for its unprotected side. Meanwhile, Sophie engaged the goblin with the scimitars. Their des shed with a resounding ng, sparks flying as steel met steel. The goblin was quick, its movements fluid and unpredictable. Sophie''s ice magic surged through her veins, enhancing her speed and strength. She parried a swift strike and countered with a thrust aimed at the goblin''s heart. The creature twisted away, its eyes narrowing with newfound respect for its opponent. Thorne, with his massive hammer, confronted the goblin mage. The creature''s staff glowed ominously as it chanted in a gutturalnguage. Thorne charged, his hammer raised high, but before he could strike, the mage unleashed a wave of dark energy. Thorne was thrown back, his body mming into the ground with a force that left him dazed. Mira, seeing Thorne in trouble, cast a protective barrier around him and began her own incantation to counter the mage''s dark spells. The battle raged on, each adventurer showcasing their skills and powers. Sophie''s ice mana crackled with intensity as she created a barrier of frost to shield herself from a particrly vicious attack. She retaliated with a series of iceden strikes, her de cutting through the air with a sharp whistle. The goblin leader with the scimitars snarled, its movements growing more desperate as it realized the battle was not in its favor. Victor and L, however, were not faring as well. Their initial overconfidence had led them to underestimate the goblin leader''s resilience and strength. Victor''s strikes, while powerful, were not enough to bring the creature down. L''s daggers, though swift, barely scratched its thick hide. The goblin leader roared, swinging its club with renewed ferocity. A devastating blow caught Victor in the side, sending him sprawling to the ground. "Victor!" L screamed, her eyes wide with panic. She rushed to his side, but the goblin leader was relentless. It raised its club for a killing blow, but Sophie, seeing the danger, unleashed a st of icy wind that knocked the creature off bnce. "Get up, Victor!" she shouted, her voice filled with urgency. Victor struggled to his feet, blood trickling from a wound in his side. "I''m fine," he grunted, though his pale face betrayed the pain he was in. "We need to take this thing down, now." Despite their renewed efforts, the adventurers were slowly being pushed back. The goblin mage''s dark spells were proving too powerful for Mira to counter alone, and Thorne''s strength was waning. The goblins, sensing their advantage, pressed their attack, driving the adventurers into a tight corner. "Fall back!" Sophiemanded, her voice cutting through the chaos. "Regroup at the second line!" The adventurers retreated, forming a defensive line near the entrance of the fort. Their breaths came in ragged gasps, and the weariness in their eyes was evident. The goblin leaders regrouped as well, their eyes gleaming with the promise of victory. "We can''t hold this position for long," Eldrin said, his voice tight with strain. "We need a new n." Victor, clutching his wounded side, looked around desperately. "We''re trapped," he said, his voice tinged with frustration. "If we don''t do something fast, we''re finished." Sophie''s mind raced, trying toe up with a solution. The fort''s walls were too high to climb, and the only exit was blocked by the goblins. They were surrounded, and their options were running out. Just as all hope seemed lost, a figure emerged from the shadows, moving with the silent grace of a predator. He was d in dark, sleek armor, his face hidden beneath a hood. Twin swords gleamed in his hands, and his eyes, sharp and piercing, assessed the situation with cold precision. Beside him, a woman dressed in the practical attire of a ranger stepped forward, her bow drawn and ready. A massive magma bear lumbered behind them, its molten eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. The man with the twin swords moved with blinding speed, cutting through the goblin ranks with deadly efficiency. The ranger''s arrows flew true, each one finding its mark with unerring uracy. The magma bear charged, its fiery breath incinerating any goblin foolish enough to stand in its way. Just as all hope seemed lost, a figure emerged from the shadows, moving with the silent grace of a predator. He was d in dark, sleek armor, his face hidden beneath a hood. Twin swords gleamed in his hands, and his eyes, sharp and piercing, assessed the situation with cold precision. Beside him, a woman dressed in the practical attire of a ranger stepped forward, her bow drawn and ready. A massive magma bear lumbered behind them, its molten eyes glowing with a fierce intensity. The man with the twin swords moved with blinding speed, cutting through the goblin ranks with deadly efficiency. The ranger''s arrows flew true, each one finding its mark with unerring uracy. The magma bear charged, its fiery breath incinerating any goblin foolish enough to stand in its way. The adventurers watched in awe as the neers tore through the goblins, theirbined power turning the tide of battle. Sophie''s eyes widened in recognition as the man with the twin swords approached her. "Who are they?" Victor muttered, his eyes wide with astonishment. "I''ve never seen anyone fight like that." "They''re incredible," L breathed, her gaze fixed on the neers. "Look at the precision, the coordination... they move like they''ve been fighting together for years." The goblin leaders, recognizing the new threat, roaredmands to their minions, urging them to swarm the neers. The goblin with the staff began chanting furiously, summoning dark tendrils of energy that snaked through the air towards the magma bear. The beast roared in defiance, its molten fur igniting into a zing inferno as it charged through the tendrils, burning them away with sheer heat. The ranger, with an almost supernatural precision, loosed arrow after arrow, each one finding a goblin''s throat or eye. Her movements were fluid, her focus unwavering as she provided crucial cover for the advancing swordsman and magma bear. "Push forward!" Sophie yelled, her ice de shimmering with renewed power. "We have to take out the leaders!" Victor, now on his feet but clearly weakened, nodded grimly. "Let''s finish this," he said, his grip tightening on his swords. Together, the adventurers renewed their assault. Thorne, still dazed from the earlier st, regained his footing and charged at the goblin mage, his hammer swinging with a vengeance. The mage raised its staff to defend itself, but Mira, her protective barrier still shimmering around Thorne, unleashed a counter-spell that shattered the mage''s defenses. Thorne''s hammer came down with a thunderous crash, caving in the goblin''s skull and silencing its dark magic. The assassin''s swords shed in the dim light as he engaged the goblin leader with the spiked club. The goblin swung its weapon with brutal force, but the assassin moved like a shadow, dodging and countering with lethal precision. Each strike of his des found its mark, drawing blood and weakening the beast. "He''s so fast," Eldrin whispered, unable to tear his eyes away. "I''ve never seen anyone fight like that. It''s almost... unreal." "And the ranger," added Thorne, his voice filled with respect. "Her arrows never miss. It''s like she''s seeing everything before it happens." Mira, casting a protective spell over the group, nodded. "They''re in perfect sync. This is what true mastery looks like." As the assassin drove his swords into the goblin leader''s chest, the ranger, pivoted and fired a rapid volley of arrows, taking down goblins that tried to nk him. The magma bear roared, incinerating goblins that dared toe close, its fiery breath lighting up the battlefield. Sophie, seeing the goblin leader with the dual scimitars closing in on her, prepared herself for the sh. The creature''s movements were swift and deadly, but Sophie''s ice magic gave her the edge she needed. She summoned a barrier of frost to block a vicious strike, then countered with a powerful thrust, her de piercing the goblin''s hide. Victor, supporting her, shed at the goblin''s legs, forcing it to its knees. With a coordinated strike, Sophie and Victor ended its life, their des dripping with the creature''s dark blood. "We''re turning the tide," Sophie shouted, her voice filled with determination. "Keep pushing!" The adventurers, inspired by the neers'' prowess, fought with renewed vigor. Thorne, his hammer a blur of destruction, charged the remaining goblin leader. The creature''s staff glowed with dark energy, but Mira''s counter-spell disrupted its magic, leaving it vulnerable. Thorne''s hammer struck with a bone-crunching force, ending the goblin mage''s threat. The battlefield fell silent, save for the crackling of the magma bear''s fur and thebored breathing of the adventurers. Sophie turned to the neers, her eyes filled with gratitude and curiosity. Chapter 118: Goblins in Winter (4) The Reinforcement The battlefield fell silent, save for the crackling of the magma bear''s fur and thebored breathing of the adventurers. Sophie turned to the neers, her eyes filled with gratitude and curiosity. The man in dark, sleek armor stepped forward, his presencemanding and intimidating. "I''m Dravis," he said coldly, his piercing eyes meeting Sophie''s. "We need to retreat. This position ispromised." Sophie, despite her rank and experience, felt a chill run down her spine. There was something about Dravis that made people listen. "Retreat?" she echoed, incredulously. "We''ve just taken the fort!" Dravis''s expression did not change. "The fort is a lost cause. The goblin forces are more organized than you realize, and they will overrun this ce by nightfall if we stay. We need to regroup ande up with a new strategy." The S-ranked adventurers, Victor and L, exchanged nces. Victor stepped forward, his face flushed with embarrassment and anger. "You can''t be serious. We''re S-ranked adventurers. We don''t retreat." Dravis''s eyes narrowed, his voice a low growl. "And that overconfidence nearly got you all killed. If you want to throw your lives away, be my guest. But if you value your men and your mission, you''ll follow my orders." Victor opened his mouth to retort, but Lid a hand on his arm, shaking her head. "He''s right, Victor. We underestimated them. We need to fall back and rethink our approach." Reluctantly, Victor nodded. "Fine. What''s the n?" Dravis turned to the adventurers, his voice carrying authority and precision. "We''ll divide into three groups. Group one will create a diversion at the north gate to draw the goblins'' attention. Group two will secure the wounded and make their way to the south exit. Group three will cover our retreat and ensure no goblins follow us. Move quickly and efficiently. We don''t have much time." The adventurers sprang into action, organizing themselves into groups. Dravis''s n was met with little resistance; even the S-ranked adventurers followed his orders without question. "Sylvanna," Dravis called, and the ranger stepped forward. "You''ll lead the first group. Create as much chaos as possible at the north gate. Use your arrows to pick off their leaders." Sylvanna nodded, her expression half-hearted but resigned. "Fine, but you owe me for this." Dravis ignored herment and turned to Sophie. "You and the S-ranked adventurers will be in charge of the second group. Get the wounded out through the south exit and ensure their safety." Sophie bristled slightly at the direct orders but recognized the necessity. "Understood. What about you?" "I''ll lead the third group," Dravis replied, his voice devoid of emotion. "We''ll cover your retreat and make sure no goblins follow. Now go." The adventurers moved quickly, their respect for Dravis''smand evident in their swiftpliance. Sophie and the S-ranked adventurers gathered the wounded, organizing their retreat. Sylvanna and her group moved towards the north gate, ready to create the necessary diversion. As the first group reached the north gate, Sylvanna''s arrows flew with deadly uracy, taking down key goblin leaders and sowing chaos among their ranks. Goblins howled in confusion and rage, their forces scrambling to respond to the unexpected assault. Dravis, leading the third group, positioned his adventurers strategically along the retreat path. His cold, efficient demeanor ensured that every movement was calcted and precise. "Hold your positions," he ordered, his voice unwavering. "We move only when the second group is clear." The goblins, disoriented by the diversion, began to regroup. Dravis watched them with a keen eye, his mind already several steps ahead. "Prepare for an ambush," he instructed, his tone deadly calm. "We''ll take them by surprise and buy the second group more time." As the goblins advanced, Dravis and his adventurersunched a coordinated attack. The magma bear roared, its fiery breath incinerating goblins as they approached. Dravis moved with lethal grace, his twin swords cutting through the enemy with ruthless efficiency. His presence on the battlefield was bothmanding and terrifying, his movements precise and deadly. Despite the onught, the goblins continued to press forward. Dravis''s cold, calcting mind worked rapidly, adjusting their strategy as needed. "Fall back to the secondary position," he ordered. "Keep them engaged but don''t let them overwhelm you." The adventurers moved with practiced efficiency, retreating in an organized manner. Dravis''s leadership was evident in every movement, hismands followed without question. As they reached the secondary position, he signaled for them to hold. "This is where we make our stand," he said, his voice cold and determined. Sylvanna''s group, having sessfully created the diversion, began to retreat towards the secondary position. The goblins, disoriented and leaderless, struggled to regroup. Dravis''s strategy had worked wlessly, buying the second group the time they needed to escape. As the second group reached the south exit, Sophie signaled for the wounded to be moved quickly but carefully. Victor and L, despite their earlier overconfidence, worked tirelessly to ensure everyone was ounted for. The severity of their situation had humbled them, and they followed Dravis''s orders with a newfound respect. "Everyone is clear," Sophie reported, her voice tense but steady. "We''re ready to move." "Good," Dravis replied. "Fall back to the rendezvous point. We''ll cover your retreat." The third group continued to hold the line, their resolve unwavering. The goblins, sensing their desperation,unched a final, furious assault. Dravis, his face a mask of cold determination, led the defense with ruthless efficiency. His twin swords shed in the dim light, each strike calcted and lethal. As thest of the wounded were evacuated, Dravis gave the final order. "Fall back. Regroup at the rendezvous point." The adventurers moved quickly, their retreat as organized as their defense. Dravis was thest to leave the battlefield, ensuring no goblins followed them. His cold, indifferent demeanor was a stark contrast to the chaos around him, his presence a calming force for hisrades. At the rendezvous point, the adventurers regrouped, their exhaustion evident but their spirits lifted by their sessful retreat. Dravis surveyed the group, his piercing gaze assessing each person. "We''ll make camp here for the night," he ordered. "Rest and tend to the wounded. We move at first light." Sophie approached him, her expression a mixture of gratitude and curiosity. "Thank you, Dravis. Your strategy saved us." Dravis''s gaze was cold and unfeeling. "I did what was necessary. Don''t mistake efficiency forpassion." Victor, still nursing his wounded side, stepped forward. "We underestimated the goblins. Your leadership... it was impressive." Dravis''s eyes narrowed, his voice cutting like ice. "Your overconfidence nearly got us all killed. Learn from this, or next time, I won''t be there to save you." Victor nodded, chastened. "Understood." Sylvanna, having rejoined the group, let out a weary sigh. "Well, that was fun. Next time, can we not nearly die?" Dravis ignored herment, his focus already on the next steps. "We''ll need a new strategy to take back the fort. This isn''t over." The adventurers settled in for the night, their bodies weary but their minds alert. Dravis''s presence was a constant reminder of the seriousness of their mission. His cold, efficient demeanor left no room forcency. As the camp settled into a tense silence, Sophie approached Dravis once more. "You''re different from other adventurers," she said quietly. "Where did you learn to lead like that?" Dravis''s gaze was distant, his voice devoid of emotion. "Experience. Nothing more." Sophie nodded, sensing that further questions would be unwee. "Thank you again. For everything." Dravis simply nodded, his mind already nning their next move. The battle for the fort was far from over, and he knew that their true test was yet toe. As dawn broke, the adventurers prepared to move out. Dravis, his demeanor as cold and calcting as ever, led them with ruthless efficiency. The memory of their near defeat was a stark reminder of the dangers they faced, and under Dravis''s leadership, they knew that failure was not an option. The strategic retreat had been a sess, but the war was far from over. The adventurers, hardened by their experience and guided by Dravis''s unwavering resolve, prepared for the challenges ahead. The fort would be retaken, and the goblin threat neutralized, but it would require every ounce of their strength and determination. Dravis''s cold, indifferent nature was both a blessing and a curse. His efficiency and strategic brilliance had saved them, but hisck of empathy left a lingering tension among the adventurers. They respected him, but they also feared him, sensing the ruthless determination that drove him. This dichotomy in Dravis''s character created a unique dynamic within the group. His ability to remain detached and objective allowed him to make decisions that others might balk at, ensuring their survival in the harshest of circumstances. Yet, this very detachment also alienated him from those he led. They couldn''t help but wonder if, in his eyes, they were merely pieces on a chessboard, valued only for their utility in achieving his ends. During their retreat, the adventurers found themselves stealing nces at Dravis, their expressions a mixture of awe and unease. Hismands were followed without question, not just because they were logical, but because there was an unspoken understanding that failure toply would not be tolerated. This unyielding expectation of excellence drove them to perform at their best, but it also meant that the slightest mistake could be met with harsh criticism. Victor, the S-ranked swordsman, felt this pressure acutely. He had always been a leader in his own right, but Dravis''s presence forced him to reevaluate his approach. The memory of Dravis''s icy rebuke still stung, a constant reminder of his own hubris. It was clear that Dravis valued results over camaraderie, and while this ensured efficiency, it also created a barrier that was difficult to breach. L, too, was affected by Dravis''s demeanor. Her initial impression of him as merely another adventurer had been shattered by his disy of tactical genius. She respected his skills but found hisck of warmth unsettling. There were moments when she caught herself longing for a hint of humanity in his gaze, something that would reassure her that he saw them as more than just tools for victory. Even Sylvanna, who knew Dravis better than anyone, was not immune to this tension. She had fought by his side countless times, witnessing both his brilliance and his ruthlessness. Yet, even she found it difficult to connect with him on a personal level. His single-minded focus on the mission often left little room for personal bonds, and she sometimes wondered if he truly cared about the people he fought to protect. "These fools. Humanity would perish if it''s still like this," Chapter 119: Goblins in Winter (5) The Mental Toll The first thing I noticed was the variety of people present. There were seasoned adventurers with worn armor and hardened faces, fresh recruits with fear still gleaming in their eyes, and local militia who looked barely able to hold their weapons properly. Each person told a story, their stances, and actions revealing much about their backgrounds and current state of mind. A group of adventurers stood in the corner, their armor marked with the insignia of the Irond Phoenix. They exuded confidence, but the tension in their shoulders and the hushed tone of their conversation betrayed their underlying anxiety. Victor, the S-ranked swordsman, stood among them, his eyes darting around as if searching for an unseen enemy. He had the look of a man trying to mask his doubts with bravado. I observed him closely, noting the fresh bandages wrapped around his side. His injury was slowing him down, yet he was too proud to admit it. Nearby, a cluster of young recruits huddled together, their expressions a mix of fear and determination. They spoke in low voices, likely sharing tales of the recent battle and trying to bolster each other''s spirits. One of them, a young archer with wide, terrified eyes, clutched his bow so tightly his knuckles were white. He was barely out of his teens, yet here he was, thrust into a war he was unprepared for. It was clear he was trying to steel himself for the fight toe, but the tremor in his hands betrayed his fear. The local militia was another matter entirely. They were ill-equipped and poorly trained, their faces etched with desperation. I spotted their leader, a burly man with a permanent scowl, trying to organize his men. His shouts were authoritative, but the fear in his eyes was unmistakable. He was a farmer or a cksmith, thrust into a role he was never meant to y. The militia mirrored his unease, their movements clumsy and uncoordinated. They would be the first to break if the goblins attacked again. As I continued my observations, I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of frustration. These people were unprepared for the fight ahead, and it was a miracle they had survived this long. "Know your enemy, know yourself, and you will win any battle," Sun Tzu had once said. Only a fool would march into battle without understanding both their own strengths and the enemy''s weaknesses. Yet here I was, dealing with fools who had allowed goblins, mere goblins, to be such a significant threat. My inner monologue turned darker as I considered the implications. How had ite to this? Goblins, typically weak and disorganized, had formed a massive force that threatened entire regions. This level of coordination and strength suggested a more sinister influence at y, yet the adventurers and militia had been caughtpletely off guard. My thoughts spiraled into a mix of curses and negative sentiments, frustration bubbling up as I watched the disarray around me. "Pathetic," I muttered under my breath. "How could they let it get this bad?" The answer was clear:cency and underestimation. The people of this region had growncent, believing that their usual strength and strategies would be enough to deal with any threat. They had underestimated the goblins, viewing them as a minor nuisance rather than a serious danger. Now, they were paying the price for their arrogance. As I moved through the fortress, I overheard snippets of conversation that only fueled my frustration. Adventurers spoke of their shock at the goblins'' tactics, their disbelief that such a disorganized enemy could pose a real threat. The militia grumbled about theck of support and training, their resentment towards the higher-ups evident in their bitter tones. It was a mess, and I couldn''t help but feel a deep-seated anger towards those who had allowed it to happen. "Dravis, they need you in the war council," a voice broke through my thoughts. Sharon, Sophie''s adjutant, approached me, her expression soft and grateful. It was a stark contrast to how she had looked at Draven. Her gratitude was palpable, but I only nodded in response, not even bothering to remove my hood. As Sharon walked away, Sra approached, her nonchnt andzy attitude masking the sharpness in her eyes. She could sense my instability, which was rare for me. "You okay?" she asked, her voice casual. I took a deep breath, pushing down the swirling emotions threatening to overwhelm me. "It''s fine," I replied curtly, not wanting to delve into theplexities of my feelings. Sra didn''t press further, understanding that now was not the time for a deep conversation. I made my way to the war council, my mind still racing with thoughts of frustration and anger. As I entered the room, Sophie''s presence made my heart race. She was focused on a map spread out on the table, her brow furrowed in concentration. Seeing her like this, so dedicated and fierce, stirred something within me. Damn it, Draven. These emotions weren''t mine. They belonged to the original Draven, and I cursed him for it. I couldn''t afford to be distracted by feelings of sadness, rage, and love swirling within me. Not now, not when we were on the brink of another battle. "Dravis," Sophie said, looking up and meeting my gaze. Her eyes were filled with a mix of determination and concern. "We need your input on the next steps." I forced myself to focus, shoving down the intense emotions with sheer mental power. "Of course," I replied, stepping forward to examine the map. As I looked at Sophie, my heart continued to race, my body reacting in ways I couldn''t control. The sight of her brought a rush of emotions that I had to suppress. I couldn''t let the original Draven''s feelings interfere with my judgment. This wasn''t the time for personal matters. "Here," Sophie pointed to a section of the map, drawing my attention. "We need to fortify this area. The goblins are likely to strike here next." I nodded, analyzing the terrain and the strategic advantages and disadvantages. "We''ll need to set up traps and reinforce our defenses. Theirst attack showed they''re more organized than we anticipated. We can''t underestimate them again." Sophie nodded, her eyes meeting mine. "Agreed. What about the scouts? We need to gather more intelligence on their movements." "I''ll handle that," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside. "We need to know their numbers, their strategies, and any potential weaknesses. Only then can we n a proper counterattack." The rest of the council continued discussing strategies, their voices blending into a hum of urgent conversation. My mind was only half-focused on their words, the other half struggling to maintain control over the emotions that threatened to overwhelm me. Damn it, Draven. I cursed his name silently, telling him to stop bothering me. This wasn''t the time to let personal feelings interfere. We were in the middle of a war, and I couldn''t afford any distractions. I forced myself to stay calm, to focus on the task at hand. Sophie''s presence was a constant distraction, but I couldn''t let it show. I had to remainposed, to ensure that my leadership wasn''tpromised. "Dravis, what do you think?" Sophie''s voice broke through my thoughts, drawing me back to the present. I looked up, meeting her gaze. "We need to prioritize gathering intelligence," I said firmly. "Without knowing their full capabilities, we''re fighting blind. I''ll lead a scouting mission tonight. We''ll get the information we need and n our next move ordingly." Sophie nodded, her expression one of agreement. "Good. We can''t afford to make any more mistakes." As the council continued, I felt the emotions slowly subsiding, pushed down by my determination and focus. I couldn''t let them control me. Not now, not ever. I had a mission toplete, and I wouldn''t let anything stand in my way. The war council ended with a sense of urgency, everyone aware of the stakes. As I left the room, I couldn''t help but nce back at Sophie. She was deep in conversation with Victor and L, her expression serious and focused. Only on m v|le|mp|yr I took a deep breath, steadying myself. The feelings would have to wait. There was a war to be fought, and I needed to be at my best. The original Draven''s emotions would not control me. I was in charge now, and I would see this through to the end. As I walked away, the fortress was already buzzing with activity. Adventurers and soldiers moved with purpose, preparing for the next battle. I had a mission toplete, and nothing would stand in my way. But as I was about to go back to my quarters, a butler, a very familiar one, is already standing in front of my door. He''s wearing a cloak and uses the hood to conceal his face, but I know his presence better than anyone. "Alfred?" I called him. "What are you doing here?" I noticed he was holding a certain envelope in his hands. "My lord," He kneeled. "You have a directmand from her majesty. I believe this need your urgent attention," Chapter 120: Goblins in Winter (6) The Battle to Reclaim The makeshift council convened around arge, weathered table, maps and notes strewn across its surface. Sophie, Victor, L, and the other leaders of the adventuring parties waited with tense anticipation. Dravis''s eyes, sharp and unyielding, scanned the room before he spoke. "We have little time," Dravis began, his voice a precise, low timbre thatmanded attention. "The goblins have fortified their position significantly. They''ve set up watchtowers here," he pointed to several spots on the map, "and patrols are frequent along these routes." His finger traced a path through the dense forest surrounding the fort. "Their numbers are greater than we anticipated. We must strike hard and fast." Sophie leaned forward, her eyes reflecting both concern and resolve. "What''s our approach?" Dravis fixed her with a steely gaze. "We''ll use a three-pronged assault. Group One, led by Sylvanna, will create a diversion at the north gate. Their goal is to draw the goblins'' main force out of the fort. Group Two, led by Victor, will attack from the east, exploiting the chaos and thinning their ranks. Group Three," he looked at Sophie, "led by you and supported by me, will strike at the heart of their defenses from the west." Victor frowned, his pride still smarting from the previous encounter. "We need more details, Dravis. How do you n on handling their leaders?" Dravis''s eyes narrowed slightly. "The goblin leaders are well-protected, but they have a weakness: overconfidence. They believe their fortifications make them invincible. We will use that against them. Sophie, your group will breach the inner sanctum where the leaders are most likely holed up. I''ll engage the leaders directly, ensuring they can''t coordinate their defenses." Sylvanna spoke up, her usualzy demeanor reced with focused intensity. "What about the demonified goblins we encountered? Any signs of more of them?" Dravis''s expression hardened. "Yes. There are two more, possibly enhanced by dark magic. They will be formidable, but we have no choice but to confront them directly. Their presence suggests a deeper corruption that we must eradicate." The room fell silent as the weight of his words settled over the gathered leaders. Sophie broke the silence, her voice steady. "What do you need from us?" "Flexibility," Dravis replied. "The situation will change rapidly. Your groups must adapt to the unfolding battle. Coordinate your efforts, support each other, and follow my lead." The leaders nodded, their determination bolstered by Dravis''s cold efficiency. The council dispersed, each leader moving swiftly to prepare their teams. Dravis approached Sophie, his gaze intense. "We move at first light. Ensure everyone is ready," he instructed. Sophie nodded. "We''ll be ready." As dawn broke, the adventurers and soldiers gathered at the edge of the forest, their breath visible in the frigid air. Dravis stood at the forefront, his eyes scanning the horizon. "We move now. Stick to the n. And remember, no heroics. Follow the strategy, and we will prevail." The groups moved out, each slipping into the forest with practiced stealth. Dravis''s group, with Sophie at the helm, navigated the dense underbrush, their footsteps silent against the snow-covered ground. The fort loomed ahead, its crude fortifications visible through the trees. Sophie gave Dravis a questioning look as they approached the western gate. "Ready?" Dravis nodded, his expression unreadable. "Let''s move." The signal was given, and Sylvanna''s groupunched their assault on the north gate. The sounds of battle¡ªshouts, shes of steel, and the guttural cries of goblins¡ªechoed through the forest. The goblins, predictably, shifted their focus to the northern attack, leaving the western gate less guarded. "Now," Dravismanded, and Sophie''s group surged forward, breaching the gate with swift, coordinated strikes. Goblins scrambled to defend, but they were no match for the trained adventurers. Dravis led the charge into the heart of the fort, his twin swords shing in the dim light. Sophie and her team followed, cutting down any goblin that dared to oppose them. The path to the inner sanctum was fraught with danger, but Dravis''s precisemands kept them on course. As they neared the central courtyard, a chilling roar echoed through the fort. Two massive goblin leaders, their forms twisted and enhanced by demonic energy, emerged from the shadows. Their eyes glowed with malevolent intelligence, and dark energy crackled around them. "Demonified goblins," Sophie breathed, her voice filled with a mix of awe and fear. Dravis''s gaze remained cold and focused. "Sophie, take the others and press forward. I''ll deal with these two." Sophie hesitated, but a stern look from Dravis convinced her. "Be careful," she said before leading her group deeper into the fort. Dravis shows a sign of stopping when he hears her words, but then a smile appears. She couldn''t see his eyes because of his hood, but she knew he appreciated her words. Dravis faced the demonified goblins alone, his swords at the ready. The first goblin lunged at him, its ws leaving trails of dark energy in their wake. Dravis sidestepped the attack, his movements are fluid and precise. He struck with one sword, the de cutting deep into the goblin''s flesh, while the other sword parried a strike from the second goblin. The battle was brutal and relentless. Dravis''s cold efficiency was evident in every move he made, each strike calcted to exploit his enemies'' weaknesses. But the goblins were powerful, their demonic enhancements making them formidable foes. One of the goblinsshed out with a burst of dark energy, catching Dravis off guard. The force of the st sent him sprawling, painncing through his side as he hit the ground. He forced himself to his feet, gritting his teeth against the pain. There was no room for weakness. The goblins advanced, their eyes gleaming with malevolent glee. Dravis tightened his grip on his swords, his mind racing with strategies. He couldn''t afford to be overwhelmed. With a swift, calcted strike, he drove one sword into the heart of the nearest goblin, its demonic energy ring and then dissipating as it fell. The second goblin roared in fury, its ws shing through the air with deadly intent. Dravis parried and countered, his movements a blur of lethal precision. But he could feel his strength waning, the wound in his side sapping his energy. He needed to end this quickly. Summoning thest of his strength, Dravisunched a final, desperate assault. His swords moved with blinding speed, cutting through the goblin''s defenses. With a final, powerful strike, he severed the goblin''s head from its body, its demonic energy dissipating into the air. Breathing heavily, Dravis staggered back, his vision swimming. He pressed a hand to his side, feeling the warmth of his own blood. He had won, but the cost was high. He couldn''t continue in this condition. With grim determination, Dravis forced himself to his feet and made his way back to the others. He found Sophie and her group battling the remaining goblins in the inner sanctum. Her eyes widened in shock as she saw his condition. "Dravis, you''re hurt!" she eximed, rushing to his side. "I''m fine," he lied, his voice cold and steady. "Focus on the battle. We need to finish this." Despite his injury, Dravis continued to fight, his presence a steadying force for the others. The goblins, disoriented by the loss of their leaders, began to falter. The adventurers pressed their advantage, cutting through the remaining goblins with ruthless efficiency. As thest goblin fell, a weary silence settled over the fort. The adventurers stood among the fallen, their breaths ragged and their bodies aching. Sophie turned to Dravis, her eyes filled with gratitude and concern. "We did it," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. Dravis nodded, his face pale but resolute. "Yes, but it''s not over yet. We need to secure the fort and prepare for any counterattacks." Sophie nodded, her respect for Dravis growing despite his cold demeanor. "You should rest. You''re injured." "I''ll rest when the job is done," Dravis replied, his tone brooking no argument. He turned to the others, issuing orders with precise efficiency. "Secure the fort. Set up patrols and reinforce the defenses. We can''t afford to be caught off guard." The victorious silence was abruptly shattered by the deep, resonant re of a war horn. Its ominous tone echoed through the fort, sending a shiver down the spine of every adventurer present. Sophie, despite her injury, snapped to attention, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the horizon. From the treeline, a massive army of goblins emerged, their numbers seemingly endless. They moved with a disturbing cohesion, their eyes glowing with a malevolent hunger. This was no ordinary goblin horde; it was an organized, disciplined force, marching with the precision of a well-trained army. "Form up!" Sophie shouted, her voice cutting through the rising panic. "Prepare for battle! We hold this fort at all costs!" Sophie, standing beside the adventurers, felt her heart sink as she took in the sheer size of the approaching force. The goblins, bolstered by their demonic enhancements, were more numerous and formidable than anything they had faced before. Her mind raced with questions and doubts, but she pushed them aside, focusing on the immediate threat. The adventurers and soldiers scrambled into position, their earlier weariness reced by a desperate determination. Archers took their ces on the battlements, nocking arrows and aiming at the advancing horde. Mages began chanting spells, their hands glowing with arcane energy. The melee fighters, weapons drawn, formed a tight line at the fort''s entrance, ready to repel the invaders. As the goblins drew closer, their war cries filled the air, a cacophony of rage and bloodlust. The ground seemed to tremble under their sheer numbers, and the fort''s defenses suddenly felt woefully inadequate. Sophie nced at the leaders beside her, whose faces mirrored her determination. "Impossible..." Chapter 121: Goblins in Winter (7) The Terror The adventurers and soldiers around Sophie shared her horror. Whispers of disbelief and fear spread through the ranks like wildfire. "Where did they get that armor?" one soldier muttered, his voice trembling. "Are those... demonized goblins?" another adventurer gasped, her eyes wide with terror. The realization hit them all at once¡ªthis was no ordinary goblin raid. It was an invasion. Sophie''s thoughts raced. The goblins'' coordination, their sheer numbers, and the presence of demonized goblins pointed to a more sinister force at work. She scanned the horizon, looking for any sign of leadership among the goblins but saw none. It was as if the entire horde was driven by a single, malevolent will. The tension was palpable as the goblin army halted just out of arrow range, their eyes gleaming with malice. The ground seemed to vibrate with the collective growls and snarls of the horde. Sophie knew that if they didn''t act soon, the fortress would be overrun. Desperation wed at her throat, but she swallowed it down, forcing herself to stayposed. "Hold the line!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the mounting panic. "Prepare the defenses! Archers, ready your bows! Mages, get your spells ready! We will not let them take this fort!" The adventurers and soldiers scrambled to follow her orders, but their movements were slow and disjointed, their fear sapping their strength. "We''re doomed," one adventurer whispered, his voice tinged with despair. "There''s no way we can win this," another muttered, his eyes darting nervously. Sophie clenched her fists, anger bubbling up at the defeatist attitudes. "We have no choice but to fight!" she shouted, her voice ringing with conviction. "If we stand together, we can hold them off until reinforcements arrive. We have faced worse and survived!" Victor, L, and the other S-ranked adventurers gathered around her, their faces grim but resolute. "Sophie, we''re ready to follow your lead," Victor said, his voice steady despite the fear in his eyes. "We won''t let you down." L nodded, her daggers gleaming in the dim light. "We got too full of ourselves before, but we won''t make that mistake again. We''re with you." Sophie felt a surge of gratitude for their support. "Thank you," she said, her voice softer. "We need to show them what true adventurers are made of." Just as Sophie''s words began to rally the troops, a sudden, shrill cry echoed from the walls. "Look! What is that?" A sentry pointed frantically towards the treeline, his voiceced with terror. Sophie''s heart skipped a beat as she followed his gaze. Emerging from the shadows were several massive figures, their forms twisted and grotesque. These were no ordinary goblins; they were the demonized variants, enhanced with dark magic. The sight of these abominations sent a fresh wave of panic through the ranks. "We''re finished!" a soldier cried, his voice cracking with fear. "They''ll tear us apart!" Another adventurer, a mage with trembling hands, dropped his staff, his eyes wide with horror. "I didn''t sign up for this! We''re all going to die!" Sophie''s mind raced, struggling to maintain control over the spiraling situation. "Focus!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the chaos. "We are not dead yet! Remember your training! Archers, take aim at the demonized goblins! Mages, prepare to counter their magic! We hold this line, no matter what!" But despite the rallying cries, the air was thick with a sense of impending doom. The adventurers and soldiers knew they were outnumbered and outmatched. The goblin horde began to advance again, their footsteps like the drumbeats of death marching ever closer. The ground seemed to tremble under the sheer weight of the advancing force, and a cold sweat broke out on Sophie''s forehead as she watched the relentless approach. Whispers of despair and fear spread like wildfire among the defenders. "There are too many of them," a young soldier muttered, his voice trembling. "We''re finished," another adventurer said, her eyes wide with terror. The realization of their dire situation began to sink in, and panic threatened to take hold. Sophie clenched her fists, her knuckles turning white. "Hold the line!" she shouted, her voice cutting through the mounting panic. "We will not let them take this fort! Archers, ready your bows! Mages, get your spells ready! We''ve faced worse and survived. We can do it again!" The adventurers and soldiers scrambled to follow her orders, but their movements were slow and disjointed, their fear sapping their strength. Victor and L, sensing the growing panic, moved among the ranks, trying to bolster theirrades'' spirits. "We can''t let them see our fear," Victor said, his voice steady despite the fear in his eyes. "We''ve got to stand strong. Sophie''s right¡ªwe''ve faced worse ande out on top." L nodded, her expression determined. "We got too full of ourselves before, but we won''t make that mistake again. We''re with you, Sophie." Despite their words, the air was thick with a sense of impending doom. The goblins were now within range, their guttural war cries echoing across the battlefield. The defenders tightened their grips on their weapons, their faces set with grim determination. Then, as the tension reached its peak, a distant war horn suddenly cut through the air. The sound was deep and resonant, carrying a note of hope amidst the despair. Sophie''s heart skipped a beat as she recognized the call. It was the war horn of her house, the Dukedom of Icevern. For a moment, Sophie was stunned. She had sent out a call for help weeks ago, but she had given up hope that her brother would send reinforcements. She had assumed he wanted her to prove herself by handling the situation on her own. But now, it seemed, help was finally on its way. The adventurers and soldiers around her perked up at the sound, their fear momentarily forgotten. "Reinforcements!" someone shouted, their voice filled with relief. "We''re saved!" Sophie''s eyes scanned the horizon, and she saw them¡ªbanners bearing the crest of the Icevern Dukedom fluttering in the wind as a column of knights and soldiers advanced towards the fortress. The sight filled her with renewed hope. Her brother hadn''t abandoned her after all. But just as the mood began to lift, another war horn echoed across the battlefield. This one was deeper, more foreboding. It was a sound that chilled Sophie to the bone. She turned to the source, her eyes wide with disbelief. "It can''t be..." she whispered. The adventurers and soldiers around her froze, their faces draining of color. "That horn... it''s the Drakhan family," one of them said, their voice trembling with fear. "Thest time that horn sounded was during the demon hunting war." The mention of the Drakhan family sent ripples of fear and awe through the ranks. The Drakhan family was legendary, known for their brutal efficiency and power in dealing with demonic threats. Their presence on the battlefield was both a blessing and a curse. It meant that the situation was dire enough to warrant their involvement, and that brought its own terror. A murmur of voices spread through the ranks, the defenders exchanging anxious nces. "Earl Draven Arcanum von Drakhan," someone whispered, the name carrying a mixture of relief and dread. "He''s ruthless, cold, and unforgiving. If he''s here, things must be really bad." A murmur of voices spread through the ranks, the defenders exchanging anxious nces. "Earl Draven Arcanum von Drakhan," someone whispered, the name carrying a mixture of relief and dread. "He''s ruthless, cold, and unforgiving. If he''s here, things must be really bad." "You''ve heard the stories, right?" another adventurer asked, his voice trembling. "They say he once wiped out an entire vige just to root out a single demon." "Yeah, and remember the Battle of ckstone? They say he decimated the enemy forces with no mercy. His own men were terrified of him," a third adventurer added, his eyes wide with fear. "I heard he doesn''t even flinch at the sight of blood," a young recruit whispered. "Some say he enjoys it." "That''s not all," another voice chimed in. "I heard he uses forbidden magic, the kind that can rip a soul apart." "But he gets results," someone argued. "Every mission he leads ends in victory, no matter the cost." "Victory, sure," another replied bitterly. "But at what cost? They say he sacrifices his own men without hesitation if it means winning the battle." The whispers made a wry smile to get etched to her face as she uttered the name of her fiance. "Draven..." Chapter 122: The Butlers Resolution As they neared the entrance, the heavy gates creaked open, revealing Alfred, the loyal butler who had served the Drakhan family for as long as they could remember. His face, lined with age yet still sharp and attentive, broke into a rare, warm smile upon seeing the two sisters. "Miss ra, Miss Tiara," Alfred greeted, his voice carrying a gentle warmth that immediately softened the tension in the air. "It''s been far too long." "Alfred!" Tiara eximed, her usuallyposed demeanor melting away as she rushed forward to embrace the elderly man. ra followed suit, and for a moment, the coldness of the Drakhan mansion was forgotten as the three shared a heartfelt reunion. "You haven''t changed a bit, Alfred," ra said, her voice thick with emotion as she stepped back to study him. "And you two have grown into fine youngdies," Alfred replied, his eyes shining with pride. "The Golden Crest Trading Company¡ªyour parents would be proud." The sisters blushed at thepliment, their sesses in the world ofmerce having often felt overshadowed by the looming presence of their elder brother, Draven. "Thank you, Alfred," Tiara said softly. "But¡­ we didn''te here just to catch up." "Of course," Alfred said, his tone bing more serious as he led them into the mansion''s grand hall. The inside was just as they remembered¡ªelegant and austere, with dark wood paneling and tapestries depicting scenes of ancient battles. It was a ce that had always felt more like a fortress than a home. As they walked, ra finally voiced the question that had been on both their minds. "Alfred, we''ve heard¡­ things about Draven. About how he''s changed." "Good things," Tiara added hastily, though there was a note of disbelief in her voice. "They say he''s be a great professor, a favorite lecturer even, that he saved the queen, and that the earldom is prospering under his rule." Discover magic at m-vl-em-pyr Alfred paused at the base of the grand staircase, his hand trembling slightly as he gripped the banister. He turned to face the sisters, ra and Tiara, who stood at the top of the stairs, their faces a mixture of concern and curiosity. The weight of years of service, of witnessing the rise and fall of the Drakhan family, seemed to press down on his shoulders. "The rumors are true," Alfred began, his voice carrying the gravitas of someone who had lived through countless battles, both within the Drakhan estate and beyond. "Lord Draven has indeed achieved much in recent years. But I must tell you, those aplishments came with a great deal of sacrifice and hardship." ra and Tiara exchanged a nce, the weight of Alfred''s words settling over them like a heavy fog. ra, always the more inquisitive of the two, took a tentative step forward. "What do you mean, Alfred? What kind of hardship?" Alfred sighed deeply, the sound echoing in the vast hall. The lines on his face seemed to deepen, etched by years of worry and unspoken truths. "After your parents passed, Lord Draven shouldered a burden that no one should have to bear alone. The responsibilities of the Drakhan family, the expectations, the legacy¡ªit was all too much, too soon. He withdrew, became cold, yes, but it was out of necessity. He didn''t want to expose you to the harsh realities of our world." Tiara, whose memories of her brother were filled with warmth and affection, found it hard to reconcile the image of the brother she once knew with the man he had be. "But he wasn''t always like this," she said, her voice tinged with sadness. "What happened to him? What changed?" Alfred closed his eyes for a moment, as if trying to summon the strength to continue. When he spoke again, his voice wasced with a deep, abiding sorrow. "He became the Lord of Drakhan far too early, and with that title came the weight of every tragedy that befell our family. The raids, the betrayals, the loss of hisrades in battle... he bore it all, silently, so that you wouldn''t have to. He became distant, yes, but it was his way of protecting you." ra''s skepticism hadn''t fully dissipated, though her expression softened as she listened. "And now?" she asked, her voice quieter, more introspective. "What''s driving him now?" "Now¡­" Alfred hesitated, and for a moment, the sisters could see the internal struggle etched on his face. "Now, he''s found a purpose. Somethingrger than himself,rger than the earldom. He''s be the man he was always meant to be, though I believe it came at a great personal cost. He sees things in therger picture now, things that most of us cannot evenprehend." Tiara''s eyes widened slightly as the implications of Alfred''s words began to sink in. "You make it sound as if he''s preparing for something¡­ something dangerous." Alfred''s expression grew even more somber. "I believe he is," he replied solemnly. "He doesn''t speak of it often, but I can see it in his eyes. The Lord Draven you knew may have been ruthless and cold, but the man he is now¡­ he''s driven by something more profound, something that I fear may consume him if he''s not careful." Alfred paused again, his voice trembling with the weight of his next words. "I''ve stood by his side through countless battles, endured the expectations and the harshness of the tragedies that have befallen our family. But if¡­ if he truly decides to face his destiny, to confront whatever darkness lies ahead, I want to be by his side, for as long as I can. I want to ensure that he doesn''t walk this path alone." ra and Tiara were silent, their hearts heavy with the realization of just how much their brother had endured. The image of the distant, cold man they had grown to fear was slowly being reced by one of a man who had sacrificed everything to protect them, a man who now stood on the precipice of something far greater¡ªand far more dangerous¡ªthan they could have ever imagined. Alfred''s eyes, usually so calm andposed, were filled with a deep, unwavering determination as he met their gaze. "I don''t know what the future holds," he continued, his voice soft but resolute. "But I know this: whatever happens, I will stand by Lord Draven''s side until the very end. Because that''s what he needs, now more than ever ra opened her mouth to protest, to say that it was impossible for Draven to have changed so drastically, but before she could speak, a loud announcement echoed through the halls, cutting through the stillness of the mansion. Alfred''s expression tightened as the sound reached his ears. "That''s the gate," he said, his tone suddenly all business. "We should see who it is." The sisters followed him as he made his way to the entrance. The grand doors swung open to reveal a man dressed in the livery of the royal court. His bearing was regal, his expression grave as he held up a sealed letter. "Ie bearing a message from Her Majesty the Queen," the man announced, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "It is an urgent missive for Earl Draven Arcanum von Drakhan." Alfred stepped forward, his face betraying no emotion as he epted the letter. "The Earl is currently not at home," he said calmly. "He is recovering in a secluded part of the kingdom after saving the queen during the royal banquet." The man''s eyes flickered with surprise, but he quicklyposed himself. "This message is of the utmost importance. The Earl is ordered to go to the Cevern territory immediately and save the North from the rising threat of the Goblin King. He must depart as soon as he receives thismand." ra and Tiara exchanged shocked nces, the gravity of the situation sinking in. "The Goblin King¡­" Tiara murmured, her voice trailing off as the implications became clear. Alfred''s expression softened as he turned back to the sisters. "I''m afraid I must fulfill my duty now, just as the Earl must fulfill his," he said gently. "Please, trust in your brother. He may have changed, but he has not forgotten his responsibilities to you, or to the people of thisnd." The sisters nodded, their emotions a mixture of pride and anxiety. As Alfred turned to leave, ra called out to him. "Alfred¡­ tell Draven that we''re proud of him. And that we''ll be waiting for him when he returns." A small smile touched Alfred''s lips as he nodded. "I will, Miss ra. I will." With that, the butler of the Drakhan mansion departed, the letter from the queen clutched tightly in his hand. The sisters watched him go, their hearts heavy with the knowledge that their brother was once again stepping into a role that only he could fulfill. The legacy of the Drakhan family, it seemed, was not yet finished. "My lord. Your son, as expected, is someone you could truly be proud of," Chapter 123: Goblins in Winter (End) The Help Sophie watched, her breath catching in her throat as Draven''s gaze briefly met hers. There was no warmth in his eyes, just the same imprable wall of ice she hade to associate with him. Yet, even in his detached demeanor, she felt a strange connection¡ªan understanding that they were bound by more than just duty. But that fleeting moment passed as his eyes turned back to the goblins, his focus now razor-sharp. The tension in the air thickened, almost suffocating in its intensity. Beside Draven stood her brother, Lancefroz, Duke of Icevern, his usually calm and collected face twisted in a rare disy of irritation. Sophie''s stomach churned with anxiety as she watched him. Was he disappointed in her? Had she failed him by not being able to defend the fortress on her own? Her thoughts spiraled as she remembered the many times she had looked up to her brother, wanting to prove herself worthy of the Icevern name. But then, as if sensing her turmoil, Lancefroz turned his gaze toward her. To her surprise, his expression softened. A small, almost imperceptible sigh of relief escaped his lips as he offered her a reassuring smile. It wasn''t a smile of disappointment but one of understanding, of pride in her efforts despite the overwhelming odds. It was as if he was silently telling her that it was okay now, that she had done all she could, and that they would handle the rest. The surreal scene before her felt like something out of a dream¡ªher feared and distant fianc¨¦ standing alongside her brother, the person she admired most in the world. The stark contrast between the two men was striking: Draven, cold and calcting, a man of strategy and precision; and Lancefroz, a beacon of strength and warmth, whose very presence inspired those around him. Sophie felt herself torn between the two, caught in the vortex of emotions that swirled around her. The moment was fleeting, though, as the reality of the situation crashed down upon her like a tidal wave. The goblin horde, vast and terrifying, was still advancing. There was no time for introspection, no time to dwell on theplicated feelings stirring within her. She had a battle to fight, and now, with Draven and Lancefroz by her side, she had to steel herself for what was toe. The battlemenced with a ferocity that took Sophie''s breath away. Draven, now fully inmand of both the Drakhan and Icevern forces, moved with a cold efficiency that was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. He barked orders with precision, cing the knights of both houses in perfect formations. The mages and archers of Drakhan were positioned at strategic points around the battlefield, their spells and arrows raining down upon the goblins with devastating uracy. "Archers, hold your fire until the signal! Mages, prepare your incantations! On my mark¡ªrelease!" Draven''s voice cut through the chaos like a knife, and the response was immediate. The archers loosed their arrows in perfect unison, their shafts cutting through the air like a deadly hailstorm. The mages followed suit, unleashing torrents of fire, ice, and lightning that tore through the ranks of the goblins, leaving charred and frozen corpses in their wake. Sophie could scarcely believe what she was seeing. Just moments ago, the battle had seemed hopeless, the sheer number of goblins threatening to overwhelm them. But now, under Draven''smand, the tide was turning. The once-imprable horde was being decimated with a ruthlessness that left her breathless. It was as if Draven was orchestrating a symphony of destruction, every move calcted to inflict maximum damage with minimum effort. The adventurers and soldiers, who had been on the brink of despair, now found themselves invigorated by the sudden shift in momentum. "Look at that!" one adventurer shouted, his voice filled with awe. "He''s cutting them down like they''re nothing!" "Did you see how he positioned the archers? It''s like he knew exactly where the goblins would be!" another chimed in, his eyes wide with admiration. "And the Duke of Icevern," a soldier added, his voice tinged with a mix of awe and disbelief. "He''s a beast! I''ve never seen anyone take down so many goblins in one swing!" Sophie''s heart swelled with pride as she watched her brother in action. Lancefroz was a whirlwind of power, his greatsword cleaving through the goblin ranks with terrifying ease. He moved with a speed and grace that belied his massive frame, each strike perfectly timed and executed. The goblins, who had once seemed so unstoppable, now fell before him like wheat before a scythe. "That''s our Duke!" a soldier cheered, his voice filled with fervor. "He''s unstoppable!" Sophie couldn''t help but smile, despite the chaos around her. For the first time in what felt like an eternity, she felt a glimmer of hope. The battle, which had seemed so hopeless, was now within their grasp. But even as that hope flickered to life, a part of her couldn''t shake the nagging fear that this victory was only temporary. Find adventures at m v lem|p-yr The goblins were vast in number, and she knew that the true battle was still toe. Just as that thought crossed her mind, a guttural roar echoed across the battlefield. The goblin king, who had been watching the carnage from atop a crude pedestal carried by his demonified goblin variants, let out a furious bellow. His eyes, glowing with malevolent rage, locked onto the figure of Draven, who was in the midst of issuing anothermand. The goblin king''s fury was palpable, his enormous body trembling with barely contained rage. With a frenzied howl, he leaped from his perch, charging toward Draven with a speed that belied his massive size. His demonified guards followed close behind, their twisted forms exuding an aura of darkness that made the very air around them shimmer with malevolent energy. "Draven!" Sophie screamed, her voice shrill with panic. She could see what was about to happen, the terrible realization crashing over her like a wave. She had been a fool to think that they could handle this alone. She had forgotten, in the heat of battle, that Draven had only recently recovered from his injuries at the royal banquet. He was still vulnerable, and now he was about to face the full wrath of the goblin king. But even as the words left her lips, something strange happened. The goblin king, who had been barreling toward Draven with murderous intent, suddenly froze in ce. His eyes widened in shock and confusion, his massive body trembling as if some unseen force had stopped him in his tracks. The demonified goblins behind him came to a sudden halt as well, their ferocity tempered by the same inexplicable force. Sophie''s heart pounded in her chest as she tried to make sense of what she was seeing. How had the goblin king been stopped? What was happening? She scanned the battlefield frantically, searching for any sign of what could have caused this sudden turn of events. And then she saw it. A flicker of movement in the shadows, just behind Draven. Her breath caught in her throat as she realized what it was. The goblin king''s shaman, who had been lurking in the background, had activated a teleportation portal. The goblin king, who had been charging toward Draven, had been transported to a different location. Her heart leaped into her throat as the realization struck her like a physical blow. The goblin king had reappeared directly behind Draven. He waspletely unaware of the danger looming over him, his attention still focused on the battle ahead. "Draven, behind you!" Sophie screamed, her voice raw with desperation. But it was toote. The goblin king was already raising his massive weapon, the dark energy swirling around him crackling with malevolent intent. He was about to strike, to end Draven''s life with a single, devastating blow. Time seemed to slow as Sophie watched in horror, her mind racing with a thousand thoughts at once. She had failed him. She had let her guard down, and now the man she had only just begun to understand, the man she had sworn to protect, was about to die. The terror that gripped her heart was unlike anything she had ever felt before, a cold, suffocating fear that threatened to consume her whole. But then, just as the goblin king''s weapon was about to descend upon Draven, something miraculous happened. The air around them seemed to shimmer, a faint, almost imperceptible glow enveloping Draven''s form. The goblin king''s weapon stopped in mid-air, inches from Draven''s back, as if some invisible barrier had blocked the attack. Sophie''s eyes widened in disbelief as she watched the goblin king struggle against the unseen force, his face contorted with rage and confusion. The demonified goblins behind him hissed and snarled, but they too were unable to move, their twisted forms paralyzed as if held by an invisible grip. "What''s happening?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 124: The Professor Ruthless I swore under my breath, cursing the stupidity of every single person who had allowed this situation to spiral out of control. The goblin king, a twisted abomination of muscle and malevolence, was rushing toward me, his grotesque form fueled by the dark magic that pulsed through his veins. Behind him, his mages were already at work, chanting incantations, their hands weaving through the air as they prepared to unleash their spell. As if I wouldn''t notice. As if they could trick me with something so basic, so pathetically transparent. I could see the telltale signs of a portal opening, the shimmer in the air, the shift in the energy around me. The goblin king was going to disappear, wasn''t he? Vanish right in front of me, and then reappear behind me like some second-rate conjurer at a vige fair. The goblin king''s form wavered, and then, as expected, he was gone. I didn''t even bother turning around. "You think I don''t know?" I muttered through gritted teeth, the venom in my voice palpable. "You think I''m not aware of your little tricks?" I waited, my patience hanging by a thread, and there it was. The familiar ripple in the air, the sudden presence behind me. Without a second thought, I spun around, my eyes locking onto the goblin king as he materialized, his form still vibrating from the energy of the teleportation spell. His face was a mask of rage, but underneath it, I could see the glimmer of confusion¡ªconfusion that quickly morphed into fear as he realized he was not as clever as he thought. With a mere flick of my wrist, I halted him in mid-air. My psychokinesis wrapped around him like an iron grip, squeezing until his grotesque eyes bulged, and his mouth opened in a silent scream. His limbs thrashed against the invisible bonds, his struggles growing more frantic as he tried to break free. But the more he fought, the tighter my hold became. "Struggle all you want," I said coldly, my voice cutting through the air like a de. "You''re not going anywhere." He roared, a guttural sound that echoed across the battlefield, but it was a roar of desperation, not defiance. His demonified goblins hissed and snarled, their eyes glowing with the same malevolent energy that pulsed through their king. But even they were frozen, unable to move, as if they too were caught in the web of my power. The goblin king''s eyes, wild with panic, met mine. And for the first time, he truly saw me. Not just as an opponent, but as something far more terrifying. I could see the moment his rage faltered, reced by an emotion he was unustomed to¡ªfear. His roars quieted, his struggles slowed, and for a brief second, he was utterly still, as if paralyzed by the weight of his own terror. I tilted my head, studying him with a detached curiosity. "You think I''m some fool you can outwit?" I said, my voice soft butced with menace. "You think you''re the first to try this? That your pitiful attempts at magic could catch me off guard?" The goblin king''s breath hitched, his eyes darting around, searching for an escape, but there was none. He was trapped, and he knew it. I tightened my grip on his mind, feeling the sharp spike of his pain as my psychokinesis constricted around him. His mouth opened in a silent scream, but I didn''t let him voice it. Instead, I held him there, suspended in his agony, as I peered into the depths of his mind, searching for something, anything, that could be of use to me. And there it was¡ªthe flicker of recognition, the spark of understanding that told me everything I needed to know. I didn''t need to question him, didn''t need to torture him for answers. His fear, his desperation, spoke volumes. He understood me. He knew exactly what I was capable of, and that knowledge alone was enough to make him tremble. I leaned in, my voice dropping to a whisper. "Would you rather die now," I asked, my tone almost conversational, "or survive¡ªbutmand all of your ugly goblin underlings to kill each other right this instant?" His eyes widened, a mixture of horror and disbelief shing across his grotesque face. He tried to speak, tried to protest, but I didn''t give him the chance. "I don''t care who you work for," I continued, my voice as cold as the air around us. "I don''t care why you''re here. I already know. I know everything¡ªabout you, your master, the dark power you''ve been promised. But here''s the thing¡­" I paused, letting the weight of my words sink in, "I don''t have time for your pitiful excuses. So don''t waste mine." The goblin king''s body trembled, a shiver running through his massive frame as he realized the depth of the situation. He was trapped, not just by my power, but by the realization that there was no escape, no mercy, nothing but the cold, hard reality that I controlled his fate. "Order them to kill each other," I said, my voice amand now, "or I''ll rip you apart, piece by piece." For a moment, the goblin king hesitated, his mind racing with possibilities, with thoughts of betrayal, of rebellion, of trying onest desperate act to break free. But then he looked into my eyes, and whatever hope he had died in that instant. Because he saw, reflected in my gaze, the truth¡ªthere was no mercy to be found here, only death, cold and certain. With a final, defeated howl, the goblin kingplied. His voice, once filled with rage and defiance, was now hollow, empty as he uttered themand that would seal his fate and the fate of his entire horde. The goblins hesitated for a fraction of a second, their primal instincts battling against the order they had been given. But themand of their king was absolute, and one by one, they turned on each other, their snarls and growls now directed at their kin. The battlefield erupted into a frenzy of violence as goblins tore each other apart, their des slicing through flesh, their ws rending skin from bone. It was a massacre, a gruesome, bloody spectacle that left the soldiers and adventurers watching in stunned silence. Above, on the fortress walls, I could see Sophie and the others staring down at the carnage with a mixture of horror and awe. This wasn''t a battle¡ªit was a ughter. And it was a ughter of their enemy, yes, but it was also something far more brutal, far more ruthless than anything they had expected. Whispers spread through their ranks, voices trembling with a mixture of fear and respect. "Draven Arcanum von Drakhan," they muttered, the name a curse and a prayer in one. "He''s ruthless¡­ cold¡­ unforgiving¡­" I could feel their eyes on me, could sense the shift in their perception. I was no hero, no savioring to rescue them. I was something else entirely, something darker, something they both feared and needed. As thest goblin fell, the sound of their death throes still echoing across the battlefield, I turned my attention back to the goblin king. He stood there, his massive body shaking, his eyes wide with terror as he realized that hispliance had not earned him the mercy he had hoped for. "Y-You promised," he stammered, his voice a pathetic whimper. I smiled, a cold, cruel smile that made his blood run cold. "I promised nothing," I replied, my tone mocking. "You were never going to leave here alive." He tried to back away, his body trembling with the effort, but I didn''t give him the chance. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a series of dark spears from the ground beneath him. They shot up, piercing through his flesh, his organs, his heart, until he was pinned in ce, his body convulsing in agony. "My¡­ lord¡­?" he gasped, his voice a strangled whisper, his eyes wide with horror as he looked at me, as if hoping, praying that somehow this was all a mistake, that I was someone else, someone who might show him a shred of mercy. But I wasn''t. I leaned in close, my voice a whisper in his ear. "I am not your disgusting lord," I said, the words dripping with venom. "Now die." And with that, the life drained from his eyes, his body going limp as the spears of dark magic held him aloft, a grotesque trophy for all to see. The battle was over. The goblins were dead, their king in, and the fortress was safe¡ªfor now. But as I turned away from the carnage, I could feel the weight of the stares, the whispers, the fear that lingered in the air. They had seen what I was capable of, what I was willing to do, and they would never forget it. Chapter 125: The Command From The Queen ---Moments Before The Last Battle--- As I returned from the battlefield, the weight of the day''s events bore heavily on my shoulders. The fort was still bustling with activity, soldiers and adventurers tending to the wounded, repairing defenses, and preparing for the next inevitable attack. The stench of blood and sweat hung in the cold air, but my mind was elsewhere, focused on the unsettling aura I had felt earlier. Alfred, my loyal butler, stood waiting for me outside my quarters, his posture as straight and disciplined as ever. He wore a simple cloak that concealed his identity, but I recognized his presence immediately. His unwavering loyalty was a rarefort in these tumultuous times. "Alfred," I greeted him, keeping my voice low as we approached. But before I could say more, he did something unexpected¡ªhe kneeled. "Alfred?" I asked, a sharp edge of concern creeping into my voice. This was not his usual behavior, and it immediately put me on alert. "My lord," he began, his voice steady but tinged with an unusual gravity. "I have a message from the Queen." The Queen? The news was sudden, and while I trusted Alfred''s judgment implicitly, I knew that whatever he had to say must be dire for him to act this way. "Come inside," I ordered, my voice leaving no room for argument. Sylvanna, who had been following me quietly, paused just outside the door, sensing the tension between Alfred and me. She was perceptive, as always, and without needing amand, she stepped inside, standing by with an air of readiness. The change in atmosphere was palpable, the calm before a storm. Once inside, I locked the door behind us and turned to Alfred. "What is it?" Alfred stood and reached into the folds of his cloak, producing a sealed letter. The royal seal glinted in the dim light of the room. "This message, my lord, was delivered to me with urgency. It bears the Queen''s orders directly to you." I took the letter and broke the seal, unfolding the parchment carefully. The words on the page were as clear as they were rming. The Queen''smand was simple yet grave: I was to deploy my forces immediately to aid the Dukedom of Icevern in their struggle against the goblin king. "The goblin king?" I mused aloud. "Why would the Queen intervene directly in this?" "I found it strange as well, my lord," Alfred replied, his expression serious. "The Icevern Duchy is known for its formidable warriors and knights. They should have been able to handle the goblin king''s uprising without needing such a desperate plea for help." His words resonated with my own thoughts. The Icevern knights were legendary in the north, their prowess in battle unmatched. For them to be in such dire straits suggested something more sinister at y. "I took the liberty of investigating further," Alfred continued, his tone carrying the weight of what he was about to reveal. "What I discovered was... unsettling." My gaze sharpened. Alfred was not one to exaggerate. "Go on." "Lady Sophie and her knights were the first to discover the signs of the goblin king''s uprising. They sent out messages to warn the Duke, her brother, but those messages were intercepted." "Intercepted?" I repeated, anger beginning to simmer beneath my calm exterior. "By whom?" "A noble within the Icevern court," Alfred answered, his voice steady butced with a hint of disgust. "One who is close to the Duke, who understood the tension between him and Lady Sophie. He saw an opportunity to rid the Duke of his sister by ensuring she was left to fend for herself against the goblin king without reinforcement." A cold fury settled over me as I processed Alfred''s words. The betrayal was almost too calcted, too perfect. It reeked of court intrigue and the ambition that so often led to ruin. Yet, the more I considered it, the more it made sense. The Icevern family was powerful, but power always attracted vultures eager to feast on the spoils of a weakened house. "Who is this noble?" I demanded, my voice low and dangerous. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e-NovelBin Alfred hesitated, his expression grim. "Lord Alistair Vardon, my lord. He has been a trusted advisor to the Duke for years, but his ambitions have always been clear to those who observe closely." Vardon. The name alone stirred memories of past encounters, each one more unpleasant than thest. A man of no small ambition, he had always been adept at ying the political game, weaving webs of influence and deceit. For him to be involved in something like this was hardly surprising, but the implications were severe. "So, Vardon sees this as his chance to rise," I muttered, more to myself than to Alfred. "He''s gambling with the lives of thousands to secure his ce at the Duke''s side." "It appears so, my lord," Alfred confirmed. "And from what I have gathered, the Duke remains unaware of his advisor''s treachery." I clenched my fists, my mind racing with possibilities. Vardon''s betrayal had left Lady Sophie isted, vulnerable to the goblin king''s forces. And with the Duke''s attention diverted by other matters¡ªlikely manipted by Vardon himself¡ªthere was no one else to call for aid. No one but me. I looked back at the letter, the Queen''s seal staring up at me like a silent witness. Hermand had been clear: deploy my forces immediately. Yet, I knew that the situation required more than just brute force. It required strategy, precision, and a clear understanding of the enemy''s strengths and weaknesses. "Alfred," I said, my voice firm and resolute, "assemble the men. We leave for Icevern at dawn." Alfred didn''t answer immediately. Instead, he reached into the cloak and pulled out arge, heavy sack. He dropped it on the floor between us, and as the sack fell open, I saw the form of a man bound and gagged, his eyes wide with terror. "I took the initiative, my lord," Alfred said simply. "I thought you might want to deal with him personally." The noble in the sack began to struggle, his muffled cries filling the room. He was a pathetic sight, his once proud and haughty demeanor reced by sheer panic. The reality of his situation had clearly set in. I stared down at him, my anger cold and precise. "You," I said, my voice icy. "You conspired against Sophie?" The noble, Alistair, shook his head frantically, his eyes pleading. But I didn''t need his confession. I could see the truth written in his fear. "Tell me why," I demanded, my voice as cold as the winter winds outside. He mumbled incoherently through the gag, his words lost in his desperation. It didn''t matter. There was nothing he could say that would change what I knew had to be done. Without another word, I reached out with my psychokinesis, lifting him off the ground effortlessly. His struggles intensified, his eyes wide with terror as he realized what was happening. I could feel his pulse quicken, his panic rising as he dangled helplessly in the air. "I have no tolerance for betrayal," I said, my voice calm but filled with venom. "You sought to take advantage of a situation to eliminate someone who should have been under your protection. For that, there is no forgiveness." The noble''s eyes widened further, his terror reaching its peak as he realized his fate. He tried to scream, but the gag stifled his voice. His hands wed at the invisible force holding him, but it was useless. I tightened my grip with my mind, watching as the life drained from his eyes, his body convulsing in its final moments. It was a slow, deliberate process, one that ensured he felt every agonizing second. When it was over, I let his lifeless body drop to the floor with a dull thud. The room was silent, the only sound the faint rustle of the curtains as the wind outside picked up. "Dispose of this," I ordered Alfred, my voice devoid of emotion. "And make sure the Duke is informed of his ''friend''s'' treachery." Alfred bowed his head. "As youmand, my lord." I turned away, my mind already moving on to the next steps. This betrayal had only strengthened my resolve. The goblin king would be crushed, and those who had conspired to use this situation for their own gain would be dealt with ordingly. As I left the room, Sylvanna was waiting outside. She said nothing, her eyes meeting mine briefly before she fell into step beside me. She understood better than anyone the weight of the decisions I had just made. There was no need for words. The battle was far from over, but with the knowledge of the betrayal within Icevern''s ranks, I now had the rity I needed. This war would be won, and those responsible would pay the price. There was no room for mercy in a world where such treachery existed. And I was more than willing to be the one who delivered justice, no matter how cold or unforgiving it had to be. But Sophie, huh... I guess it''s the truth. My absence as a tyrant also impacts the dukedom of the Icevern, it seems. The Iceverns are supposed to be the most powerful shield of the kingdom. I guess it can''t be helped. "Alfred. Prepare our men. Notify Lancefroz," "We''re going to war," Chapter 126: The Ladys Doubt His swords, still dripping with dark blood, gleamed in the dim light. Draven''s eyes, sharp and cold, swept over the battlefield, taking in the scene with a ruthless detachment. The goblins were scattering like rats, and though many might consider it a victory, Draven saw it as unfinished business. "Do not let them escape," Draven''s voice cut through the air, as sharp as the des he wielded. Hismand was clear, precise, and left no room for hesitation. The knights and adventurers under hismand, already wearied by the battle, straightened at his words, their fatigue momentarily forgotten. There was something in his tone that brooked no defiance, a cold finality that chilled even the most seasoned warriors. At his signal, the hunt began. The adventurers, still bloodied and bruised from the battle, surged forward with renewed purpose. Draven''s knights, disciplined and relentless, pursued the fleeing goblins with a merciless efficiency. There was no hesitation, no pause¡ªonly the drive toplete the task that had been set before them. It wasn''t enough to win; the victory had to be absolute. The goblins were no match for the trained knights. Many fell where they ran, cut down by the precise strikes of the swords or pierced by arrows that found their mark with unerring uracy. The forest echoed with their dying screams, their blood soaking into the snow beneath their feet. It was a ughter, in and simple, and Draven watched it unfold with an expression that could have been carved from stone. There were murmurs among the adventurers, whispers that passed like shadows between the trees. They spoke of Draven¡ªhis handsomeness, his undeniable intellect, the awe he inspired with his strategic brilliance. But thesepliments were tinged with something darker, a fear that crept into their voices. No one could deny the results of his leadership, but there was something in the way he moved, the cold efficiency with which hemanded, that left a chill in their bones. "He''s terrifying," one of the soldiers muttered under his breath, his eyes wide as he watched the goblins being cut down without mercy. "Like a demon," another agreed, shivering despite the warmth of his cloak. "Doesn''t even flinch¡­ Like none of this matters to him." "Did you see how he took down the Goblin King? It''s like he''s not even human¡­" The rumors spread quickly, like a fire catching on dry wood. Draven''s actions, his decisiveness, his ruthless efficiency¡ªthey all pointed to a man who was more than just a warrior. There was something else beneath the surface, something cold and unfeeling, and it made the soldiers and adventurers alike shiver. As thest of the goblins fell, silence descended on the battlefield. The adventurers stood among the fallen, their breaths visible in the cold air. Draven sheathed his swords with a single, fluid motion, his expression unchanged, his eyes as distant as ever. For him, this was just another battle, another taskpleted with precision. But for those who had followed him, the memory of hismand, his presence, would linger long after the blood had been washed from their des. Sophie watched the scene unfold from the sidelines, her heart a tumultuous storm of emotions. She had been saved from the brink of disaster, her forces spared from further casualties, but it was Draven who had done it. Draven, her fianc¨¦, the man she had such mixed feelings about, hadmanded the battlefield with a coldness that made her question everything she thought she knew about him. She couldn''t deny the relief she felt¡ªher people were safe, and the goblin threat had been eliminated. But the way it had been handled, the brutality with which Draven had ordered the goblins hunted down like animals, left a bitter taste in her mouth. The Draven she had known, or thought she had known, had been different. Or perhaps, she realized with a sinking feeling, she had never truly known him at all. Sophie''s thoughts were interrupted by the arrival of her younger sister, Annalise, and her loyal adjutant, Sharon. Annalise, ever perceptive, noticed the way Sophie''s gaze lingered on Draven, her expression one of confusion and unease. "Sophie, are you alright?" Annalise asked, her voice soft but insistent. She followed her sister''s gaze to where Draven stood, giving orders to his knights, and her expression darkened. "What did he do to you?" Sophie shook her head, her voice barely above a whisper. "Nothing¡­ He didn''t do anything to me, Anna. It''s just¡­" She trailed off, unable to put into words the turmoil inside her. Annalise''s eyes narrowed, her protective instincts ring. "If he did something, I swear I''ll kill him," she growled, her hand moving to the hilt of her sword. "No," Sophie said quickly, cing a hand on her sister''s arm to calm her. "It''s not that. He¡­ saved us. If it wasn''t for him, we might not have made it." Annalise looked unconvinced, but Sharon''s sharp gaze turned towards Sophie, assessing her reaction. "You don''t seem too pleased about it," she remarked, her tone cautious but probing. Sophie hesitated, ncing back at Draven. "It''s not that I''m not grateful¡­ It''s just¡­ the way he did it. It was so¡­ brutal." Sharon''s lips pressed into a thin line, and she exchanged a nce with Annalise. "Brutal or not, he got the job done. But I''ve been hearing some things from the soldiers," she said, her voice dropping to a whisper. "Something about messages being obstructed¡­ messages that were meant for the Duke." Sophie''s brow furrowed in confusion. "Messages? What are you talking about?" Sharon looked around to make sure they weren''t being overheard before continuing. "Apparently, the messages you sent to your father about the situation here¡ªabout the goblin threat and the need for reinforcements¡ªthey never reached him. It''s like someone intercepted them." Sophie''s eyes widened in shock. "But how? Who would do such a thing?" Annalise''s gaze hardened, her voice dripping with suspicion. "Who else? Draven. It makes perfect sense, doesn''t it? He would have had the opportunity to save you, to be the hero¡­ He probably thought it would make you look at him differently." Sophie''s heart sank at the implication. Could it be true? Had Draven really gone to such lengths, manipting the situation to his advantage? It was a possibility she hadn''t considered, but now that it wasid out before her, it seemed all too usible. "No¡­" Sophie whispered, shaking her head in disbelief. "He wouldn''t¡­ He couldn''t¡­" Sharon''s expression was skeptical, her toneced with cynicism. "Why not? He''s cold, calcting¡­ He''s the type who would do whatever it takes to achieve his goals. Even if it means manipting you." Annalise''s grip on her sword tightened. "If that''s true, I''ll make him regret it." Sophie felt a wave of nausea wash over her. The idea that Draven could have orchestrated everything, that he could have put her and her men in danger just to y the hero, was almost too much to bear. But as much as she wanted to dismiss the idea, the doubt had already taken root in her mind. She watched Draven as he gave his final orders, his expression as unreadable as ever. He had saved them, yes, but at what cost? And for what reason? The man who had once been her fianc¨¦ now felt like a stranger, a figure she could no longer trust, no matter how much she wanted to. Annalise''s voice broke through her thoughts, her tone fierce. "Whatever his reasons, Sophie, you don''t owe him anything. Remember that." Sophie nodded numbly, her emotions a tangled mess. The battle was over, but the war within her heart had only just begun. And as she watched Draven walk away, disappearing into the shadows of the fort, she couldn''t help but wonder if she would ever truly understand the man behind the mask. As the battle finally subsided, the once-chaotic fortress nowy eerily silent, the ground littered with the remnants of the fierce confrontation. The few remaining adventurers and soldiers moved through the fort, tending to the wounded, securing the area, and gathering their dead. The acrid smell of blood and sweat hung in the cold air, a stark reminder of the price they had paid for victory. Sophie stood atop the fortress walls, her eyes still scanning the horizon, as if expecting another wave of enemies to emerge from the treeline. The adrenaline that had kept her going during the battle was beginning to fade, reced by an overwhelming sense of exhaustion. The weight of leadership bore heavily on her shoulders, and she struggled to process the events of the past few hours. Below, she noticed a group of soldiers gathered around arge, crude crate, struggling to hoist something heavy onto it. Curiosity piqued, she descended the stairs, weaving her way through the remnants of the battle, until she reached the gathering. Draven was there, his presence asmanding and cold as ever. He directed the soldiers with curt, precise orders, his tone brooking no argument. The object being loaded onto the crate was none other than the corpse of the Goblin King, its massive, grotesque form still radiating an aura of malevolence even in death. Sophie hesitated, unsure of whether to approach him. The memories of their shared past, of the man Draven had once been, shed with the cold, calcting figure he had be. But somethingpelled her to move forward, her heart a tangled mess of emotions. "What are you doing?" Chapter 127: The Bitter Decision "What are you doing?" Sophie''s voice cut through the chill of the night, a thread of concern woven into her tone. Her words tugged at the frayed edges of myposure, and I was forced to draw in a steadying breath, my grip on the crate tightening as though it could anchor me to the present moment. I didn''t need to look at her to feel the weight of her gaze. Her presence was a tangible thing, pressing against the barriers I had so carefully constructed. I knew the emotions weren''t mine¡ªweren''t truly Draven''s, at least¡ªbut the remnants of what the original Draven had felt still lingered, like ghosts haunting a long-abandoned castle. The sadness, the longing, the affection¡ªthey were all there, swirling just beneath the surface, threatening to pull me under if I let them. "I''m taking this to my mansion," I said, keeping my voice steady, even though it felt like I was fighting to keep my emotions at bay. The goblin king''s corpse, hidden within the crate I was levitating with psychokinesis, was a task that required my focus. I didn''t need these old, buried feelings surfacing now. Not when the mission was so critical. Sophie''s brow furrowed, her eyes narrowing slightly as she tried to piece together what I was doing. Her concern was genuine, and that only made it worse. Her kindness, her strength¡ªtraits that had once drawn the original Draven to her¡ªwere now like knives twisting in my chest, because they were things I could no longer afford to acknowledge. "You''re going to research it, aren''t you?" she asked, her voice softer now, almost tentative, as though she were afraid of my answer. "Yes," I replied, not offering more than that. I couldn''t afford to. Every word felt like it was dragging me deeper into waters I couldn''t navigate. But as she continued to speak, describing her worries, the recent battle, and how the others were holding up, I found myself listening less to her words and more to the melody of her voice. It was a voice that once soothed, once promisedpanionship in the darkness. But now, it was a siren song pulling me toward a past I had to let go of. I could feel the original Draven''s emotions like an undercurrent, threatening to pull me into their depths. The longing for what was lost, the bitterness of what could never be¡ªall of it was there, churning and roiling just beneath my carefully controlled exterior. And yet, I couldn''t allow myself to feel any of it. I had a role to y, and there was no room for sentimentality. "Sophie," I finally said, cutting through whatever she was saying, my tone harsher than I intended. Her eyes widened slightly at the interruption, and guilt gnawed at me, but I pushed it down. "I need to get this done. The sooner I can analyze what''s inside this crate, the sooner we can figure out how to deal with whatever''s controlling those goblins." She nodded, a frown marring her features. "I understand," she said quietly, stepping back as if to give me space. But in her eyes, I could see the doubt forming¡ªthe hesitation that was beginning to take root. And that, more than anything, sent a spike of dread through me. I knew where this conversation was heading. As I prepared to move past her, she reached out, lightly touching my arm. The contact was brief, but it was enough to send a jolt through me. "Draven¡­ Draven," she corrected herself, the slip of my true name a reminder of everything I was trying to distance myself from. "Are you okay? You seem¡­ different." Her concern was genuine, her touch warm, and for a split second, I could almost let myself believe that things could be different. But then the reality of our situation crashed down on me, and I knew what I had to do. "Sophie," I began, and the emotion I kept buried red up again, making it harder to keep my voice even. "What do you want to know?" I already knew, though. I could see it in the way her face shifted, her brows knitting together as the pieces of the puzzle began to align in her mind. I know. This question would change everything about us. After this question from her, there was only one answer I could ask her. An answer that is the result of my conclusion after considering everything that happened, including the slow rast of improvements of the territories around me, the Icevern, the adventurers, and Sophie. It''s all because of me. Draven. Your adventure continues at m v|l-e-NovelBin That didn''t be a viin. As expected. So it can''t be helped. "Do you know anything about the messages? The ones I sent to my brother? They never got through," she asked, her voice trembling slightly with the weight of her question. And there it was. The question I had been dreading, the one that would force me to tear away whatever remained of the connection between us. She was sharp¡ªtoo sharp not to have realized that something had gone wrong. And now, she wanted answers. This is fine. This is the better path. For me. For Draven. And for Sophie as well. This is something that I need to do to ensure her safety and her survival as well. Even if I don''t actually have this feeling as this is not mine, but the original Draven''s. I decided to do this in honor of his soul. I forced a smile, though it felt brittle, as though it might shatter at any moment. "I do," I said, watching as her expression shifted from concern to shock, and then to something darker¡ªsomething close to betrayal. "You do?" Her voice was barely above a whisper now, the realization hitting her all at once. "You¡­ you obstructed them?" I could see the hurt in her eyes, the way her mind was trying to make sense of what she was hearing. And it killed me, more than I could ever let on, that I was the one to put that hurt there. But I couldn''t afford to let her see that. Not now. "Yes," I replied coldly, leaning into the role I needed to y. "I wanted to see if you were worth my time, worth all the effort that everyone else seemed to think you were worth. But all you''ve proven to me is that you''re not. You''re a liability, Sophie." Her eyes widened in shock, her lips parting as though she were going to protest, but no words came. I could see the struggle in her, the way she wanted to refute what I was saying, but she couldn''t. Because somewhere deep down, she believed it too. "And you were right to question me," she finally said, her voice trembling with the effort to stayposed. "I failed to realize the truth until now. But I won''t let this happen again. I won''t fail again." I could see the resolve in her eyes, the determination that had always been there, even when we first met. But I had to crush that too. Because if she believed there was hope, she would keep fighting for it, and that was thest thing I needed. "This is thest time we''ll meet," I said, forcing a cold, detached tone into my voice. "You''re not worth my time, Sophie. I''ve questioned what the former me saw in you, and honestly? I can''t see it. You''re just a burden, and I have no use for burdens." The words tasted bitter on my tongue, but they had the desired effect. I could see the way her face crumpled, the way her hands clenched into fists at her sides as she tried to hold back tears. I had done what I needed to do¡ªpushed her away, made her doubt herself enough that she would stop relying on me. But as I walked away, my back to her, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had just lost something irreceable. The original Draven''s emotions still wed at me, screaming for me to turn back, to apologize, to fix what I had broken. But I couldn''t. I had made my choice. And now, I had to live with it. The cold wind whipped around me as I moved away from the fortress, the crate floating beside me. The goblin king''s corpse inside was a reminder of the path I had chosen, a path that I couldn''t deviate from, no matter how much it hurt. The world needed a viin, and if that was the role I had to y to save it, then so be it. But as I made my way back to my mansion, the weight of what I had done settled in my chest, heavy and suffocating. I had pushed her away¡ªcrushed her spirit¡ªand in doing so, I had crushed something within myself as well. But there was no turning back now. The path before me was dark and lonely, but it was the only one I could walk. And I would walk it alone. Chapter 128 : The Earls Questionable Act For a moment, she couldn''t move, couldn''t think. Her breath came in short, shallow gasps as the weight of his words settled over her. The revtion that Draven had tested her, had deliberately obstructed her message to her brother, sending countless knights and adventurers to their deaths as a result¡ªit was too much toprehend. Rage and disbelief warred within her, but beneath it all was a deep sense of betrayal. She had fought so hard, had given everything to protect her people, and in the end, it had all been a cruel game to him. Yet, as she struggled to process the full impact of his actions, another emotion crept in¡ªrelief. The idea of never seeing Draven again, of being free from the engagement she had never wanted, brought a small measure offort. But thatfort was quickly overshadowed by confusion and a gnawing sense of loss. She had never asked for this engagement, never desired to be tied to someone like him, but now that it was being taken away, she found herself questioning why it hurt so much. Explore new worlds at m,v l''e-m|p y r Slowly, Sophie turned away from the spot where Draven had left her, her gaze drifting towards the horizon. She could see the remnants of the goblin horde retreating, their ranks broken and scattered. The battle was over, for now, but the victory felt hollow. Too many lives had been lost, too many sacrifices made, all for a test that she had unwittingly failed. She needed answers, but more than that, she needed reassurance. She found her sister Annalise, standing nearby, her expression unreadable as she observed the aftermath of the battle. Sophie approached her slowly, her voice trembling as she spoke. "Anna¡­ do you think what Draven said is true? That he really doesn''t see any worth in me?" Annalise''s gaze flicked towards Sophie, her usual calm demeanor reced with a flicker of uncertainty. "It makes sense," she said slowly, her voice measured. "Draven has always been¡­ pragmatic. If he said those things, it''s likely because he believes them. He wouldn''t have tested you otherwise." Sophie''s heart sank at her sister''s words, but before she could respond, Sharon, her loyal adjutant, stormed over, her eyes zing with fury. "That bastard! How dare he treat you like that after everything you''ve done? Testing you? Obstructing the message? He''s the one who should be held ountable, not you!" But as Sharon''s tirade continued, Sophie noticed something strange in Annalise''s expression¡ªa momentary hesitation, a flicker of something that looked almost like doubt. It was unlike her sister, who was usually soposed and unwavering. Sophie wanted to question her further, to ask what she was really thinking, but the words wouldn''te. Instead, she forced herself to smile, to push aside her own doubts. "It''s fine, Sharon," Sophie said quietly, cutting off her adjutant''s angry words. "There''s nothing we can do about it now. At least the goblins are gone, and we''ve managed to hold the line. That''s what matters." But even as she said the words, a part of her couldn''t help but feel conflicted. Should she really be relieved? Or was she simply trying to justify the emptiness that Draven''s rejection had left behind? She didn''t have an answer, and as she turned away from her sister and Sharon, the uncertainty gnawed at her. The engagement had been a burden she had never wanted, but the thought of it being broken, of Draven''s cold dismissal, left her feeling strangely adrift. She couldn''t help but wonder if there had been something more beneath his words, something she hadn''t seen or understood. But as the night fell and the battlefield grew quiet, Sophie knew that for now, she would have to put those thoughts aside. The battle was over, but the war was far from won, and there was still much to do. ___ The grand mansion of the Icevern Dukedom loomed ahead, its imposing structure shrouded in the cold mist of the northernndscape. Draven strode through the front gates with a purpose, his presencemanding and cold. The guards at the entrance barely had time to register his arrival before he was already inside, his steps echoing through the vast halls. He was a man on a mission, his mind focused solely on the task at hand. He moved with the efficiency and precision of a soldier, his thoughts already ahead of him as he made his way towards the duke''s office. The servants and guards who crossed his path quickly stepped aside, sensing the urgency in his movements. There was no time for pleasantries or exnations¡ªthis was a matter of utmost importance. As he reached therge oak doors of the duke''s office, Draven pushed them open without hesitation. Inside, Lancefroz, the Duke of Icevern, was seated behind his desk, his expression stern and focused. The duke was a man of few words, his knightly demeanor evident in the way he held himself, even in the midst of the administrative duties that came with his title. "Draven," Lancefroz greeted him, his tone neutral but with an underlying note of respect. "I was informed that you had something urgent to discuss." Draven nodded, his eyes sharp as he stepped forward. "Sophie is in danger, she''s in a pinch. I would need you to ready your forces as soon as possible, Lancefroz," "A pinch?" Lancefroz''s question came together with an icy gaze as the room temperature started to drop. "What happened to her," Without talking, Draven gave him an envelope, which he immediately recognize as the queen''s message. "It''s a messagemanding me to give support to the Iceverns to face the goblins and stop the rising of the goblin king. Sophie was supposed to give you a message, but the message you were supposed to receive from Sophie was obstructed," he said without preamble. "I have identified the culprit and dealt with the situation, but we must act quickly. Reinforcements are needed immediately to support Sophie and secure the region." Lancefroz''s expression darkened, his hand clenching around the quill he had been holding. "Obstructed? Who would dare interfere with such an important message?" Draven met his gaze, his voice cold and unwavering. "The details are irrelevant now. What matters is that we move swiftly. The goblin forces are more organized than anticipated, and without reinforcements, Sophie''s position will bepromised." The duke stood, his posture rigid as he processed the information. There was no room for hesitation or doubt¡ªhis daughter''s safety and the security of the region were at stake. "I will mobilize the knights immediately," he dered, his voice filled with resolve. "We will ride out within the hour." Draven inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Good. I will be joining the reinforcements. We cannot afford any mistakes." Lancefroz nodded, already moving towards the door to issue his orders. But as he passed Draven, the duke paused for a brief moment, his eyes meeting Draven''s with a flicker of something unspoken¡ªgratitude, perhaps, or respect for the man who had taken charge in such a critical situation. "Thank you, Draven," Lancefroz said quietly. "For everything." Draven simply nodded, his expression as cold and distant as ever. "I''m only doing what needs to be done." With that, the duke left the room, his footsteps echoing through the hallway as he went to prepare his knights for theing battle. Draven remained in the office for a moment, his thoughts already turning to the next steps. He had expected resistance, questions, perhaps even anger from Lancefroz, but the duke''s response had been exactly as he had anticipated¡ªswift and decisive. But as the silence settled over the room, Draven''s thoughts were interrupted by a familiar presence. He didn''t need to turn around to know who it was¡ªhe could sense her, as he always could. "I believe you''re there, Annalise," Draven said calmly, his voice cutting through the silence like a de. There was a brief pause before Annalise stepped out from the shadows, her expression a mix of curiosity and concern. "Draven," she greeted him, her voice soft but steady. "Is it true? Is Sophie really in danger?" Draven''s gaze remained fixed ahead, his expression unreadable. "It''s true. She''s been holding the line against the goblins, but their forces are stronger than we anticipated. Without reinforcements, she won''t be able to hold out for much longer." Annalise''s brow furrowed, her eyes searching his face for any sign of deception. "Is there any possibility that you''re the one who did this to her? That you put her in this position deliberately?" There is always a possibility that Draven does this so that he could appear just like a white knight, a white prince that saved Sophie from trouble. Perhaps it''s his n, she thought. Draven turned to face her, his eyes cold and unwavering. "Yes. There is a chance that I was the one who obstructed the message. And I hope that you affirm this as a fact for her as well," "Huh" Annalise''s eyes widened in shock, her hand flying to her mouth. "Why? Why would you do such a thing?" Draven''s expression didn''t change. "Because this engagement has been a burden on both of us for far too long. Sophie has always been against it, and frankly, so have I. This was an opportunity to put an end to it once and for all." Annalise''s shock turned to confusion, her mind racing to understand his motives. "But¡­ but why now?" Without answering, Draven stood. "I hope you''ll have your act well, for Sophie''s sake,ter on. Annalise," And left. Looking at his back, Annalise could only utter one word. "Why?" When he barged in and went immediately to Lancefroz''s study, she knew that it must be something urgent, and a thing very Draven-like as she knows he tends to forget everything when ites to Sophie. She could feel his worry, impatience, concern, and his passion for her, but why? Why does he want to frame himself and end the engagement when he could be the one who saves her instead? "At the very least, I should prepare as I''m following brother to help sis," Chapter 129 : The Professors Absence She waste¡ªagain. ra, on the other hand, walked with a measured, purposeful stride, her cold blue eyes scanning the hallway with the same calcting efficiency that marked everything she did. Unlike Amberine, ra''s appearance was immacte, her blonde hair pinned neatly in ce and her robes pristine. She walked slightly ahead, not bothering to look back, knowing full well that Amberine would catch up, as she always did. The lecture hall was already buzzing with activity when they arrived. Students were hunched over their desks, pouring over thetest assignments left by Professor Draven before his unexpected leave. Draven had a reputation for being a harsh taskmaster, but he was also a genius, capable of simplifying even the mostplex magical theories with logic and analogies that made the material more essible. Amberine slipped into her seat next to Maris, who offered her a sympathetic smile. "Late again?" Maris whispered, her voice tinged with amusement. Amberine rolled her eyes. "You know how mornings are for me," she muttered, pulling out her notes. Ifrit snuggled deeper into her robe, his warmth aforting presence. ra, sitting on the other side of the room, caught Amberine''s eye and offered a brief, almost imperceptible nod. Despite their rivalry, there was a silent understanding between them¡ªa mutual respect that had grown over their years at the university. But that didn''t stop the unspokenpetition that colored every interaction between them. "Settle down, everyone," came the voice of Professor Althea, who had taken over some of Draven''s lectures during his leave somehow after assistant professor Yuli announced the extended leave of the professor. She was a capable instructor, but the students couldn''t help but feel the absence of Draven''s unique teaching style. As the lecture began, Althea went over theplex task they were expected toplete by the end of the week. The room was filled with murmurs as students exchanged worried nces. The assignments had grown increasingly difficult since Draven''s departure, each one pushing them further than thest. Amberine bit her lip as she listened, her mind already racing with the challenges this new task presented. It involved the intricate weaving of elemental magic with ancient runic inscriptions¡ªabination that required both finesse and power. Amberine excelled at thetter, but her clumsy nature often made the former a challenge. ra, of course, appeared unfazed, her expression calm and unreadable as she absorbed the instructions. Amberine watched her out of the corner of her eye, feeling that familiar twinge of frustration. ra always seemed soposed, so perfect. It was infuriating. As the lecture progressed, Amberine''s thoughts kept drifting back to Draven. Without his guidance, the assignments seemed more daunting, the concepts harder to grasp. Draven had a way of breaking downplex ideas, using analogies and logical exnations that made everything click. Althea was good, but shecked that intuitive understanding of how students learned best. "Are you even listening, Amberine?" Maris nudged her, breaking her from her reverie. "Huh? Oh, yeah, sorry," Amberine stammered, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Just thinking about¡­ things." Maris chuckled softly. "Don''t worry. It''ll be fine, we''ll make it." The rest of the lecture passed in a blur of notes, diagrams, and whispered conversations. Amberine found herself struggling to keep up, her mind clouded with doubts. She wasn''t the only one. As the ss was dismissed, she overheard other students grumbling about how difficult it was to manage without Draven''s exnations. "Everything seems nd without him," one student muttered as they packed up their things. "Yeah, I miss the way he used to break things down for us. Althea''s good, but she''s not Professor Draven," another replied. Amberine couldn''t help but agree. She missed the way Draven would pace the room, his voice calm and steady as he walked them through the logic of a spell, or how he would pause, waiting for them to arrive at the solution on their own before offering a subtle hint. Without him, the tasks felt more like insurmountable obstacles than challenges to ovee. Later that day, Amberine and Maris found themselves in the library, pouring over ancient texts in an attempt to unravel the mysteries of their assignment. The library was a ce of quiet contemtion, its walls lined with dusty tomes and scrolls that contained the knowledge of centuries. ra, of course, was there as well, seated at a table not far from them. She was engrossed in her work, her quill moving steadily across the parchment. Amberine watched her for a moment, feeling that familiar mix of admiration and irritation. "You know, you could always ask her for help," Maris suggested, not looking up from her book. Amberine scowled. "Ask ra? No way. She''d just gloat about how she figured it out on her own." Maris raised an eyebrow. "Or she might actually help you. You two are more alike than you think." "Not a chance," Amberine muttered, flipping a page with more force than necessary. Ifrit shifted within her robe, as if sensing her agitation. Hours passed, and the library grew darker as the sun set. The magicalmps flickered to life, casting a soft glow over the rows of books. Amberine''s frustration mounted as she struggled to make sense of the runes. Nothing seemed to fit together, and she could feel the deadline looming over her like a storm cloud. Maris, sensing her friend''s growing despair, reached out and ced aforting hand on her arm. "We''ll figure it out, Amberine. Let''s take our time," Amberine sighed, leaning back in her chair. "I just hate that I''m thinking of wishing Draven was here. He''d know exactly what to do. Maris nodded, for a while, the shback of the cold and ruthless professor Draven helping her in her revenge and disappearing without even epting a single thanks from her shed through her head. ''He''s not as bad as what people thought of him'' is what she firmly believe. When replying to Amberine, her expression thoughtful. "Speaking of Professor Draven¡­ I heard something interesting today." Amberine perked up, curiosity piqued. "What is it?" Maris nced around to make sure no one was listening before leaning in closer. "I got a message from a contact in the Royal Knights. There''s been some trouble in the north¡ªsomething about a Goblin King causing chaos. And apparently, Lady Sophie is handling it." Amberine''s eyes widened. "Lady Sophie? She''s one of the strongest knights in the kingdom!" Maris nodded. "And get this¡ªProfessor Draven was issued amand by the Queen herself to assist her. They say he''s the only one who can handle the situation." Amberine''s heart skipped a beat. Draven was out there, facing danger while they were stuck here, struggling with assignments. She felt a strange mix of worry and admiration. He was always so calm, so in control. It was hard to imagine him in the midst of battle. "Well, that''s not surprising as he''s her fiance," Amberine murmured, more to herself than to Maris. Maris smiled softly. "Well Amberine, we''ve got our own battles to fight here." Amberine nodded, though her thoughts remained with Draven. She wondered what he was facing out there, and whether he would return safely. A part of her longed to be out there with him, fighting alongside the Royal Knights somehow as she remember how he saved her from the demons in the royal banquet, but she knew her ce was here, at the university. But then, the letter of her father appeared inside her head. The hatred, the anger, everything, once again re-emerged. "No, let''s stop," Amberine shook her head. "I have an important thing to focus on," As the days passed, the tasks assigned by Draven continued to challenge the students, pushing them to their limits. Amberine and ra both found themselves workingte into the night, each determined not to fall behind. Their silent rivalry fueled their progress, even as they both missed the rity that Draven''s teaching had provided. One evening, as Amberine was making her way back to her dormitory, she noticed something strange. A student she didn''t recognize was lingering in the shadows near one of the older buildings, their movements furtive and suspicious. Amberine slowed her pace, watching closely as the student nced around nervously before slipping into the building. Frowning, Amberine approached cautiously, her heart pounding with a sense of unease. Ifrit stirred within her robe, sensing her tension. She reached out to push the door open, but hesitated, something in the back of her mind warning her to be careful. Steeling herself, she pushed the door open just enough to peer inside. The interior was dimly lit, the air thick with a strange, acrid smell that made her nose wrinkle. She could see the student now, crouched over something on the floor, their hands moving rapidly as they muttered under their breath. Stay connected through m-v l|e''m,p| y- r Amberine''s eyes widened as she realized what she was seeing. The student was drawing a circle of runes on the floor, the lines glowing with an unnatural, sickly light. She recognized the symbols immediately¡ªthey were the markings of demonic magic. She had to act fast. "Stop!" Amberine burst into the room, her voice ringing with authority she didn''t feel. The student jerked in surprise, their eyes wide with fear and something else¡ªdesperation. "Get out of here!" the student hissed, their voice trembling. "You don''t understand!" Chapter 130: The Queens Command for The Professor Within the castle, deep in the heart of the royal wing, Queen Aurelia Thssia Arctaris Regaria sat upon her throne, a magnificent seat carved from the finest marble and iid with gold. The throne room itself was a marvel of design, with high vaulted ceilings adorned with murals depicting the kingdom''s glorious history, and tall windows that allowed the morning sun to bathe the room in a soft, golden light. Tapestries lined the walls, each one telling stories of battles won, alliances forged, and the divine right of the Regarian bloodline. Aurelia was a sight to behold, her wavy golden hair cascading down her back like a river of sunlight. Her piercing blue eyes, as sharp as the finest de, surveyed the room with an air of authority that demanded respect. She was dressed in a gown of deep crimson, the color of the royal house, with intricate patterns of gold woven into the fabric. Despite her regal appearance, there was an undeniableziness in her posture as she leaned back in her throne, one leg casually draped over the other, her chin resting on her hand. The atmosphere in the throne room was heavy with anticipation as the royal knight knelt before her, his armor gleaming in the sunlight. He had just returned from the northern front, where the battle against the goblin king had raged for days. The tension in the room was palpable, with ministers and nobles alike waiting with bated breath for the knight''s report. "Rise," Aureliamanded, her voice carrying a note of boredom despite the gravity of the situation. The knight stood, his head bowed in respect. "Your Majesty," the knight began, his voice steady but respectful. "I bring news from the northern front. The battle with the goblin king has been concluded." Aurelia raised an eyebrow, her interest piqued. "Concluded?" she echoed, her voice carrying a hint of surprise. "And what of Lady Sophie and the Duke of Icevern?" The knight hesitated for a moment before continuing. "There was¡­ a disruption, Your Majesty. It appears that there was a certain mimunication between Lady Sophie and the Duke. The request for reinforcements was obstructed." Aurelia''s eyes narrowed, and the room seemed to grow colder as she fixed her gaze on the knight. "Obstructed?" she repeated, her voice dangerously soft. "By whom?" The knight swallowed nervously. "A noble within the Icevern court, Your Majesty. The intention was to prevent the Duke from sending aid to Lady Sophie, but the noble did not anticipate that she would also send a message directly to the royal castle." The queen''s expression darkened, her lips curving into a slight frown. "A noble obstructing the call for aid? Who would dare?" Before the knight could respond, one of the ministers, a man with a gaunt face and an air of self-importance, stepped forward. "Your Majesty," he said, his voiceced with contempt. "This is an act of insolence. The Earl of Drakhan has no authority to interfere in such matters without the express permission of the crown. His actions are a breach of protocol, and¡ª" "Silence," Aurelia snapped, her voice cutting through the air like a whip. The minister''s words died in his throat, and he recoiled as if struck. The queen''s eyes shed with anger as she turned her gaze upon him, her expression one of barely restrained fury. "You will not lecture me on protocol, Minister," she hissed, her voice low and dangerous. "The Earl of Drakhan acted in the interest of the kingdom, and I will not have his actions questioned by a coward who hides behind the veil of propriety." The minister paled, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. He took a step back, his head bowed in submission, as Aurelia turned her attention back to the knight. "Continue," shemanded, her tone icy. Your next chapter is on m v|l-e''-NovelBin The knight nodded, relief evident on his face as he continued his report. "Your Majesty, the situation was swiftly handled by Earl Drakhan. He identified the obstructing noble and dealt with the situation decisively. Lady Sophie was able to receive the reinforcements she needed, and the battle was won." Aurelia leaned back in her throne, her fingers drumming lightly on the armrest. "And the goblin king?" she asked, her tone now more curious than angry. The knight''s expression brightened slightly as he delivered the news. "The goblin king was in, Your Majesty. Earl Drakhan himself delivered the final blow. The northern front is secure." A murmur of approval rippled through the throne room, the nobles and ministers exchanging nces and nodding in agreement. For all the fear and suspicion that surrounded the Drakhan name, none could deny the effectiveness of the Earl''s actions. Some of the older nobles, who harbored old grudges against the Drakhan house, grumbled under their breath, but their voices were drowned out by the general sense of relief. Aurelia, however, was not so easily impressed. She observed the room with a keen eye, noting the subtle shifts in expression and posture among her court. She saw the resentment, the jealousy, the fear¡ªand it disgusted her. "If any of you have a problem with the Earl of Drakhan," she said suddenly, her voice carrying a dangerous edge, "then speak up now. If you''re too afraid to voice your concerns openly, then I suggest you keep your mouths shut and stop muttering like a bunch of old women. I have no tolerance for cowards." The room fell into an uneasy silence, the murmurs dying away as quickly as they had begun. Aurelia''s gaze swept over the gathered nobles and ministers, her eyes cold and unyielding. She had always been a woman of action, and she had little patience for those who hid behind their titles and whispered behind closed doors. Satisfied that she had made her point, Aurelia turned her attention back to the knight. "Ry a message to Earl Drakhan," she instructed, her tone now calm and authoritative. "I want him toe to the castle at once. I wish tomend him personally for his service to the kingdom. And," she added, a sly smile ying on her lips, "I would also like to discuss the matter of the incident at the royal banquet. It seems there is much to be said." As she spoke, her younger brother, Caelum Aurelian Drakonis Regaria, who had been sitting quietly at her side, perked up with interest. Caelum was a boy of no more than fourteen, with tousled blond hair and bright blue eyes that sparkled with intelligence and curiosity. He had the same regal bearing as his sister, but there was a warmth in his demeanor that set him apart from the rest of the royal family. "That''s a splendid idea, sister!" Caelum eximed, his eyes shining with excitement. "I''ve been following some of his lectures in secret, you know. The Earl is truly remarkable! It''s a shame he''s been on leave because of his injuries. I''d love to hear more from him." Aurelia nced at her brother, her expression softening slightly. "You''ve been sneaking into his lectures, have you?" she teased, a hint of affection in her voice. Caelum grinned, unabashed. "Of course! I couldn''t resist. He has a way of exining things that makes even the mostplex topics seem simple. It''s no wonder the students admire him so much." The queen chuckled softly, shaking her head. "You''re too curious for your own good, Caelum. But I suppose that''s not a bad thing. Perhaps you''ll be able to convince the Earl to take on another student." Caelum''s eyes lit up at the prospect, but he quicklyposed himself, remembering the gravity of the situation. "Do you think he''lle, sister? After everything that''s happened?" Aurelia''s smile faded, reced by a more thoughtful expression. "He wille," she said firmly, though there was a note of uncertainty in her voice. "The Earl of Drakhan is many things, but a coward is not one of them. He knows the importance of loyalty to the crown, and he understands the value of his own reputation. He wille." The young prince nodded, his admiration for Draven clear in his eyes. "I hope so. There''s so much more I want to learn from him." The queen watched her brother for a moment, her gaze softening with affection. Despite her often harsh demeanor, Aurelia had a deep love for her younger brother. Caelum was the only person who could bring out the softer side of her, the side that she kept hidden from the rest of the world. Her eyes then once again became sharp when her gaze shifted to the ministers and the nobles before her. "I want to hear that the journey of Earl Drakhan to the capital is uneventful. He has plenty of achievements to boast to get this kind of treatment, and he is my brother''s savior," She rose. "Send him half of my royal knights to escort him. Know that obstructing the royal knights mean dealing with me personally!" Chapter 131: The Crowns Cavaliers Vera, a lithe and fierce woman with a reputation for unmatched speed and precision, was currently engaged in a heated sparring match with Modric, a towering knight known for his strength and endurance. Despite their camaraderie, there was an unspoken tension between them, a byproduct of recent failures that weighed heavily on their shoulders. Vera''s sharp, emerald eyes narrowed as she deflected Modric''s powerful swing with her sword, her feet barely touching the ground as she twisted to deliver a counterattack. Her movements were fluid, almost dance-like, a stark contrast to Modric''s more brute-force approach. Despite her agility, there was a fire in her eyes, one that spoke of frustration and something more personal. "Don''t hold back on me, Modric!" she snapped, her voice carrying over the sound of shing des. "I can feel you pulling your punches." Modric grunted as he blocked her strike, his broad frame moving with surprising speed. His short-cropped dark hair was damp with sweat, and his deep brown eyes flickered with a mixture of determination and reluctance. "I''m not holding back, Vera," he replied, his tone steady, though there was a hint of defensiveness in his voice. "You know I''d never do that." "Don''t lie to me," Vera retorted, her de shing in the sunlight as she pressed her attack. "You''ve been holding back ever since¡­ ever since that night." Modric winced, her words striking a nerve. The night she referred to was one they both wished to forget¡ªthe night of the royal banquet, a night that had ended in disgrace for the Five Crown''s Cavaliers. "That''s not fair, Vera," he said, parrying her blow with a heavy swing that sent her back a few steps. "You know as well as I do that we''re all still shaken by what happened. But I''m not going easy on you." Vera''s eyes zed with indignation as she quickly regained her footing. "I don''t need your pity," she hissed, lunging forward with a flurry of quick strikes that Modric struggled to keep up with. "If you can''t fight me at your best, then what''s the point?" Modric met her strikes with calcted blocks, his brow furrowed in concentration. "It''s not pity, Vera," he said through gritted teeth as he deflected another blow. "It''s caution. We''ve been through enough without hurting each other." Vera spun away from him, her breathing in sharp bursts as she red at him. "I don''t need you to protect me, Modric. I need you to respect me as a fellow knight." She paused, her chest heaving with exertion. "We''re both members of the Five Crown''s Cavaliers, aren''t we? Or has that title lost all meaning to you?" The words hung in the air between them, heavy with the weight of their shared history. The Five Crown''s Cavaliers were more than just elite warriors; they were the personal guard of the royal family, a group chosen for their skill, loyalty, and unwavering dedication. The group had a storied history, their deeds sung in bads and recorded in the annals of Regarian history. But their recent failure at the royal banquet had tarnished their reputation, casting a shadow over the pride they once took in their roles. Modric''s grip on his sword tightened as he met Vera''s gaze. "It hasn''t lost its meaning to me," he said quietly, the intensity of his voice cutting through the tension. "But after what happened, I¡­ I''m not sure I deserve the title anymore." Vera''s expression softened slightly, the fire in her eyes dimming as she lowered her sword. "You''re not the only one who feels that way," she admitted, her voice losing some of its sharpness. "But we can''t let that night define us. We failed, yes, but we can''t let that failure break us." Modric nodded slowly, lowering his own sword as he stepped closer to her. "You''re right," he said, his tone thoughtful. "But it''s hard not to feel useless when the Queen hasn''t called on us since that night. We were supposed to protect her, and we failed." Vera sheathed her sword, a bitter smile ying on her lips. "And now we''re stuck here, sparring with each other instead of doing our duty." She sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "I hate this feeling, Modric. I hate not being able to do anything." Modric sighed as well, running a hand through his damp hair. "You''re not alone in that. Every time I think about how we were locked out of the royal hall, how we couldn''t even get there in time to protect the Queen, it eats away at me. And to make matters worse, it was Earl Drakhan who saved the day." Vera nodded, her expression turning more serious. "Yes¡­ Earl Drakhan. The man who seems to be both a savior and a mystery wrapped in arrogance and coldness." Modric frowned as he thought back to that night. "I''ve heard the rumors about him, you know. People say he''s a genius, a prodigy even, but also ruthless. When I saw him in person that night¡­ there was something about him. It wasn''t just arrogance, it was¡­ I don''t know, an overbearing presence. Like he knew exactly what he was doing and didn''t care what anyone thought of him." Vera crossed her arms, nodding in agreement. "I felt it too. He''s different. It''s not just his power, it''s the way he carries himself. He''s engaged to Lady Sophie from Icevern, right? That''s what I heard. And apparently, his lectures at the Magic Tower University are a hit with the students." Modric chuckled softly, though there was little humor in it. "So the cold and arrogant Earl is also a beloved teacher. Who would''ve thought? But that just makes it worse, doesn''t it? He can do everything we can''t. He saved the Queen, he''s respected by the students, and now we''re just¡­ sitting here, sparring and feeling sorry for ourselves." Vera''s jaw tightened as she looked away, her gaze distant. "It''s humiliating, isn''t it? To know that we''re supposed to be the best, and yet we werepletely outssed. And now, we''re not even trusted to protect the Queen." Modric ced a hand on her shoulder, his grip firm butforting. "We''ll get through this, Vera. We''ve been through worse before. The Queen will call on us again, and when she does, we''ll be ready." Vera looked up at him, a spark of determination returning to her eyes. "You''re right. We can''t let this defeat us. We''ll keep training, we''ll keep preparing, and when the timees, we''ll prove that we''re still worthy of being the Five Crown''s Cavaliers." As they stood there, their resolve slowly rebuilding, the sound of hurried footsteps approaching the barracks caught their attention. They turned to see a messenger running towards them, his face flushed with exertion. He skidded to a stop before them, panting as he tried to catch his breath. "Sir Modric! Lady Vera!" the messenger gasped, his wordsing out in bursts. "A message¡­ from the Queen¡­ urgent!" Modric and Vera exchanged a nce, the tension from their earlier conversation returning in an instant. "What is it?" Modric demanded, his voice sharp as he stepped forward. The messenger held out a sealed scroll, his hands trembling slightly. "The Queen¡­ she orders you to escort and guard Professor Draven to the capital. You''re to ensure his safety on the journey. The Queen herself has requested your presence." Vera took the scroll, her fingers trembling slightly as she broke the seal and unrolled the parchment. Her eyes scanned the message quickly, her expression growing more serious with each passing second. "She''s not just requesting us, Modric. She''smanding us to protect him, no matter the cost." Modric''s jaw clenched as he absorbed the weight of the Queen''s order. "So, it''se to this," he murmured, his voice low. "We''re to guard the man who saved the Queen when we couldn''t." Vera nodded, her gaze steely as she handed the scroll back to the messenger. "Tell the Queen that we will fulfill our duty. Professor Draven will be escorted to the capital, and we will ensure his safety." The messenger bowed quickly before turning and running back the way he came, leaving Modric and Vera alone once more. The weight of the task before them settled heavily on their shoulders, but there was also a sense of purpose that hadn''t been there before. Modric sheathed his sword and turned to Vera, his expression resolute. "This is our chance, Vera. We may not have saved the Queen that night, but we can prove ourselves now. We''ll make sure Draven reaches the capital safely, and maybe¡­ just maybe, we''ll start to regain the trust we lost." "You''re right," Vera replied as she sheathed her sword. "This might be the perfect time for us to know, if this Earl Drakhan is a danger for the queen or not," Continue your saga on m|v-l''e -NovelBin Chapter 132: Stop It! Amberine froze, her heart pounding in her chest. The desperation in the student''s voice was palpable, a mixture of fear and something darker¡ªsomething that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. Ifrit, sensing her unease, let out a soft growl, the heat from his tiny form radiating through her robe. "I don''t understand?" Amberine shot back, her voiceced with anger. "I understand enough to know that you''re dabbling in something dangerous! Demonic magic is forbidden for a reason, and you''re putting everyone at risk!" The student red at her, their eyes wide with panic. "You think I wanted this?" they spat, their hands trembling as they continued to etch runes into the floor. "You think I had a choice? They forced me into this!" Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin Amberine took a step closer, her hands clenching into fists as she felt the familiar warmth of her fire mana bubbling beneath the surface. "Who? Who forced you? What are you talking about?" The student hesitated, their gaze darting around the room as if they were expecting someone¡ªor something¡ªto burst in at any moment. "The Circle," they finally whispered, their voice barely audible. "They''re a secret group¡­ They''re here, within the university. They¡­ they recruit students like me¡ªstudents who are struggling, who have no other options. They promised me power, a way to finally prove myself, but I didn''t know it woulde to this!" "The Circle?" Amberine''s mind raced as she tried to piece together the information. She had heard rumors of a secretive group within the university, but nothing concrete¡ªjust whispers in the hallways, gossip among students. But if what this student was saying was true, then the situation was far worse than she had imagined. "You''re being used," Amberine said, her voice firm but not unkind. "You have to stop this before it''s toote." The student shook their head frantically, tears welling up in their eyes. "I can''t stop! If I do, they''ll kill me! You don''t understand what they''re capable of!" Amberine''s frustration boiled over, and she let out an exasperated sigh. "Then let me help you! We can go to the professors, to the administration¡ª" "No!" The student''s shout echoed through the room, cutting Amberine off. "You don''t get it! They''re everywhere! Even the professors¡­ some of them are involved! I can''t trust anyone!" Amberine felt a chill run down her spine at the implication. How deep did this conspiracy run? How many people were involved? She took another step forward, trying to keep her voice calm despite the rising panic. "Then we need to find someone who isn''t involved, someone we can trust. You can''t do this alone." The student hesitated, their resolve wavering for a moment before they returned to their frantic work. "It''s toote," they muttered, more to themselves than to Amberine. "The ritual¡­ it''s almostplete. I can''t stop it now." Amberine''s eyes widened as she looked at the glowing runes on the floor, their sickly light casting eerie shadows on the walls. She could feel the dark energy emanating from the circle, a malevolent force that made her skin crawl. Her instincts screamed at her to do something, anything, to stop whatever was about to happen, but she knew she was in over her head. "You can''t just finish it!" Amberine protested, her voice rising in pitch as the reality of the situation began to sink in. "You don''t know what will happen! This is demonic magic¡ªwe have no idea what we''re dealing with!" The student ignored her, their hands moving faster now, as if they were running out of time. Amberine could see the fear etched on their face, the terror of someone who knew they were caught between a rock and a hard ce, with no way out. Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest as she wrestled with her options. She could try to stop the student by force, but she knew that could be disastrous. The circle was already active, its power pulsing with dark energy, and disrupting it without knowing its full purpose could have catastrophic consequences. The words of Professor Draven echoed in her mind, his cold, authoritative voice cutting through her panic. "It''s foolish to disrupt a magic circle or spell without understanding its full functionality. You risk unleashing forces you cannot control." Amberine gritted her teeth, the frustration building within her. Draven was right¡ªshe couldn''t just charge in without knowing what she was dealing with. But she couldn''t just stand by and do nothing either. "Maris!" Amberine called out, her voice trembling slightly as she turned towards the door. She knew her friend had been close by, following her out of concern. "Maris, find ra! We need her¡ªnow!" Maris, who had been lingering in the hallway, burst into the room at Amberine''s call, her eyes wide with worry. "ra? Why ra? Shouldn''t we get Professor Althea or someone?" "No!" Amberine snapped, her panic bubbling over into frustration. "ra knows magic circles better than anyone. She''ll understand this¡ªshe can help!" Maris hesitated for a moment, clearly torn, but the urgency in Amberine''s voice pushed her into action. "Alright, I''ll find her!" she said, before sprinting out of the room, her footsteps echoing down the corridor. Amberine turned back to the student, her heart racing. She could feel the dark energy building within the circle, growing stronger with each passing second. Ifrit let out a low, warning growl, his fiery eyes locked on the glowing runes as if he could sense the danger. "You need to stop," Amberine pleaded, her voice trembling with fear and desperation. "This ritual¡­ it''s going to go wrong. You have to stop before it''s toote!" The student looked up at her, their eyes filled with a mixture of terror and resignation. "I can''t," they whispered, their voice breaking. "It''s already toote¡­" Before Amberine could respond, a sharp crack split the air, followed by a low, rumbling sound that seemed toe from deep within the earth. The runes on the floor red with a blinding light, and the air around them began to distort, warping and twisting as if reality itself was unraveling. "No!" Amberine cried out, but her voice was drowned out by the roar of dark energy that erupted from the circle, engulfing the room in a swirling vortex of shadows and mes. Amberine instinctively raised her hands, channeling her fire mana in a desperate attempt to shield herself from the onught. Ifrit responded in kind, his small form glowing with a fierce light as he expanded, forming a protective barrier around them. But the force of the dark energy was too much. The barrier buckled under the pressure, and Amberine felt herself being thrown back, her body crashing against the wall with a sickening thud. Painnced through her as she struggled to regain her bearings, her vision swimming with dark spots. The student was caught in the center of the vortex, their body suspended in mid-air as the dark energy swirled around them, tearing at their clothes and flesh. They screamed¡ªa sound that was part agony, part terror¡ªas the ritual spiraled out of control. Amberine tried to move, tried to get to her feet, but the force of the dark magic pinned her in ce. She could feel the malevolence of the energy, its intent to corrupt and destroy, and it filled her with a primal fear that threatened to consume her. "No¡­ this can''t be happening¡­" Amberine whispered, her voice barely audible over the roar of the vortex. "We need ra¡­ where is she?" Just as the thought crossed her mind, the vortex exploded outward, sending a shockwave of dark energy rippling through the room. The force of the st shattered the windows, sent books and scrolls flying off the shelves, and knocked Amberine t on her back. For a moment, everything was silent, the air thick with the acrid smell of burnt magic. Amberiney on the cold stone floor, gasping for breath, her body aching from the impact. She could feel the dark energy still pulsing in the air around her, like the aftershocks of an earthquake. She struggled to sit up, her head spinning as she tried to make sense of what had just happened. The room was a mess¡ªrubble and debris littered the floor, and the once-glowing runes had been reduced to smoldering ash. The studenty crumpled in the center of the room, unconscious and barely breathing. Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest as she crawled over to the student, her hands trembling as she checked for a pulse. It was faint, but it was there. Relief washed over her, but it was quickly reced by a renewed sense of urgency. They were in serious trouble. "Maris¡­ where are you¡­" Amberine muttered to herself, her voice weak and strained. "ra¡­ we need you¡­" Before she could gather her thoughts, a low, rumbling growl echoed through the room. Amberine froze, her blood running cold as she slowly turned to face the source of the sound. There, standing in the doorway, was a goblin. Its small, twisted body was hunched over, its yellow eyes gleaming with a predatory hunger. Behind it, more goblins began to emerge from the shadows, their guttural snarls filling the air. "Goblins...?" Chapter 133: The Experiment (1) Necromancy The northern front had been a proving ground, not just for the soldiers and mages under mymand, but for my ns as well. The goblins had been more organized than anticipated, their ferocity greater than we expected. Yet, as I stood on the battlefield, directing my forces, there was a part of me that relished the challenge. The soldiers of the Drakhan house had risen to the asion, their resolve unshaken even in the face of overwhelming odds. They had fought like the warriors they were trained to be, and their victory had been decisive. But the battle was only the beginning. The real work was just beginning. "Master Draven," Alfred''s voice broke through my thoughts as the carriage came to a halt. "We''ve arrived at the mansion." Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin I nodded, stepping out into the crisp night air. The familiar sight of the Drakhan mansion, with its towering spires and dark stone walls, greeted me like an old friend. The soldiers who had apanied me disembarked from their own carriages, their faces a mixture of exhaustion and satisfaction. They had earned their rest, but there was still work to be done. "Everything is ready, I assume?" I asked, turning to Alfred as he fell into step beside me. "Yes, Master," Alfred replied, his tone asposed as ever. "The crates have been prepared as you instructed. The magic circles you designed have been etched into each one, ensuring that the corpses remain perfectly preserved." "Good," I said, feeling a sense of satisfaction. "Have them taken to the chamber beneath the study. I''ll begin the experiments immediately." Alfred gave a curt nod and motioned to the soldiers, who began unloading the crates from the carriages. The air was thick with the cold, but I paid it no mind as I watched the crates being carried inside. Each one was a testimony to our victory, filled with the frozen corpses of the goblins we had in. I had ensured that they were preserved with the utmost care, using abination of ice magic and aplex spell to create a makeshift freezer within each crate. It was a task that had taken time and precision, but it was necessary for what was toe. As the soldiers moved the crates, a few of them exchanged nces, their expressions a mix of curiosity and unease. They were no doubt wondering what I intended to do with the goblin corpses, but none dared to ask. The Drakhan family had long been granted the freedom to experiment with magic by the royal family, and while necromancy was a sensitive subject, I had no qualms about pushing the boundaries of what was considered eptable. My aptitude for necromancy, ording to my status, was only at a (C) level¡ªnot particrly impressive. But with my intellect and analytical skills, I was confident that I could make something of it. "Alfred," I called, breaking the silence as we made our way through the mansion''s dimly lit corridors. "What do you make of necromancy?" Alfred''s response was measured, as always. "It is a field of magic that requires a delicate bnce of power and control, Master. Few can master it without losing themselves to the darkness it often brings." "True," I mused, my thoughts drifting to the experiments I had nned. "But it is also a tool, one that can be used to great effect if wielded properly." We reached the study, and I pushed open the heavy door. The room was as I had left it, lined with bookshelves filled with ancient tomes and manuscripts. Arge desk sat in the center, covered in parchment and magical artifacts. But it was the trapdoor in the corner that held my attention. I crossed the room and knelt to open it, revealing a stone staircase leading down into the darkness. "Bring the crates down," I ordered, my voice echoing off the stone walls as I descended into the chamber below. The air grew colder as we moved deeper underground, the faint hum of magical energy growing stronger. This chamber had been designed specifically for experimentation, a ce where I could work in peace, free from prying eyes. The soldiers followed, carrying the crates with practiced ease. Alfred lit the torches lining the walls, casting a flickering light over the room. It was arge, circr space, the walls lined with intricate carvings and magical symbols. At the center of the chamber was a raised tform, surrounded by a series of concentric circles etched into the stone floor. "ce them here," I instructed, motioning to the tform. The soldiers did as they were told, arranging the crates in a neat row. I could feel the anticipation building within me as I watched them work. This was it¡ªthe culmination of my efforts, the moment where theory would be put to the test. Once the crates were in ce, I dismissed the soldiers with a nod. They left without a word, leaving only Alfred and me in the chamber. The silence was heavy, broken only by the faint crackle of the torches. "Alfred, seal the chamber," I said, my voice low. "I don''t want any interruptions." Alfred moved to the entrance, cing his hand on the stone door. A pulse of magic flowed from his fingertips, sealing the chamber with a barrier that would prevent any sound or magical energy from escaping. It was a precaution, but a necessary one. "Thank you," I said, turning my attention back to the crates. "Now, let''s see what we can do." I began by inspecting the first crate, running my hand over the smooth wood. The magic circle etched into its surface glowed faintly, a sign that the preservation spell was still active. Satisfied, I opened the crate, revealing the frozen corpses of several goblins. Their lifeless eyes stared up at me, their bodies stiff and cold. To most, they would be nothing more than trophies of a hard-fought battle. But to me, they were potential. I reached out with my magic, drawing upon the power of necromancy that had been lying dormant within me. It was a strange sensation¡ªcold, yet not entirely unpleasant. I could feel the magic flowing through me, responding to my will as I focused on the first corpse. The circle of necromancy, as I remembered it from my studies, was simple enough. It required a specific arrangement of symbols and a chant to bind the soul to the body. But I was not interested in simply reanimating these corpses. I wanted control, precision. I wanted to push the limits of what this magic could do. The first attempt was clumsy. The symbols I etched into the air glowed with an unstable light, and the chant felt disjointed as it left my lips. The goblin''s corpse twitched, its limbs jerking awkwardly as the magic took hold. But the connection was weak, and the spell failed before it could fully animate the body. I frowned, analyzing the process in my mind. The problem, I realized, was in the binding. The circle needed to be more precise, the symbols more refined. I tried again, this time adjusting the arrangement of the symbols. The chant came more easily now, the words flowing smoothly as I focused on the goblin''s corpse. This time, the magic took hold, and the goblin''s eyes flickered with a faint light as it rose to its feet. It was a crude form of animation, but it was a start. "Interesting," I muttered, watching as the goblin stood there, swaying slightly. The control was there, but it was rudimentary at best. I could feel the strain of maintaining the connection, the magic requiring constant attention to keep the corpse from copsing. I dismissed the spell, letting the goblin fall back into the crate. There was potential here, but it needed refinement. The necromancy I was attempting required more than just brute force¡ªit required finesse, an understanding of the delicate bnce between life and death. And that was something I intended to master. I spent the next several hours experimenting with different variations of the circle, adjusting the symbols, and refining the chant. Each attempt brought me closer to the level of control I desired. The goblins rose and fell, their movements bing more fluid, their responses more precise. But there was still a limit to what I could achieve with my current aptitude. I paused, wiping the sweat from my brow as I stepped back to examine my work. Fifty goblins now stood before me, their lifeless eyes glowing with the faint light of necromantic magic. They were crude, imperfect creations, but they were mine tomand. "Not bad for a first attempt," I mused, a small smile ying at the corners of my lips. "But this is only the beginning." I turned my attention to thergest crate¡ªthe one that held the goblin king. It had been the most difficult to preserve, its massive body requiring a moreplex spell to maintain its frozen state. But it was also the key to my next experiment. "Alfred," I called, my voice echoing in the chamber. "Prepare the tform. We''re going to see if we can take this a step further." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 134: The Experiment (2) The Goblin King Alfred moved to the center of the chamber, his expression asposed as ever. He began to adjust the symbols etched into the stone, expanding the circle to amodate therger body of the goblin king. I watched him work, my mind already racing with possibilities. If I could sessfully animate the goblin king and bend it to my will, it would be a significant leap in my understanding of necromancy. Not just reanimation, but true control¡ªsomething that could change the very nature of how we think about this dark art. The goblin king was a creature of immense strength and a twisted form of intelligence. If I could harness that, it would be more than just a mindless puppet; it could be a tool, a weapon even. As Alfredpleted the adjustments, I moved to the crate and, with a flick of my wrist, the lid slid off, revealing the goblin king''s corpse. Even in death, the creature was imposing, its massive frame taking up most of the crate. Its jagged teeth were bared in a permanent snarl, and its eyes, though lifeless, still seemed to hold a glint of the malevolence that had made it such a formidable opponent. I studied the body for a moment, considering the best approach. This wasn''t just about brute force. The goblin king had been more than just arge, powerful creature. It had led its horde with a cunning that had taken me by surprise. To revive it, I would need to do more than simply reanimate its corpse¡ªI needed to capture that essence of leadership, that cunning. "Alfred," I said, my voice low but steady, "this will require more than the basic necromantic circles we''ve been using. Prepare the secondary runes. We need to ensure the binding is strong." Alfred nodded, moving quickly to gather the necessary materials. I could feel the anticipation building within me as I watched him work. This was where the real challenge began. I started by etching a new set of runes around the goblin king''s body, each symbol meticulously carved with a precision that only came from years of study and practice. These were not the simple binding runes I had used on the lesser goblins. These wereplex, interlocking symbols designed to reinforce the connection between the body and the magic that would animate it. I had to ount for the goblin king''s innate resistance, its strength, and most importantly, its will. As I worked, I could feel the magic humming beneath my fingertips, responding to mymands with a familiar, almost eager energy. The power was intoxicating, a cold, sharp edge that promised immense rewards if wielded correctly. But I had to remain focused. One mistake, one miscalction, and the entire experiment could copse¡ªor worse, spiral out of control. With the runes in ce, I began the chant. The words of power rolled off my tongue, each syble carefully enunciated to ensure the spell took hold. The air in the chamber grew thick with magic, the torches flickering as if in response to the growing power. The runes glowed brighter, their light reflecting off the goblin king''s frozen body. Slowly, I could see the magic taking effect. The goblin king''s body began to twitch, its limbs jerking as the necromantic energy seeped into its muscles and bones. The runes red brightly, and I could feel the strain as the magic fought to take control of the creature''s immense strength. But I held firm, pouring more of my will into the spell, refusing to let it slip from my grasp. The goblin king''s eyes snapped open, the lifeless orbs glowing with an eerie green light. Its chest heaved as if drawing breath, and with a guttural snarl, it began to rise from the crate. The sheer force of its presence was overwhelming, a reminder of the power it had wielded in life. But now, that power was mine tomand. "Hold," I whispered, my voiceced with the magic of the binding. The goblin king''s movements stilled, its head turning slowly to face me. There was no recognition in its eyes, only the dull obedience of a creature bound by necromancy. It was not the same as the lesser goblins; this one still had traces of its former self, fragments of the intelligence that had once driven it. I took a step closer, my gaze locked on the creature''s. "Kneel," Imanded, testing the limits of the control. For a moment, the goblin king hesitated, as if resisting the order. But the runes held, the binding forcing it to obey. Slowly, almost reluctantly, it lowered itself to one knee, bowing its head before me. A rush of satisfaction surged through me. This was more than just a simple reanimation. I had seeded in not only reviving the goblin king but also in asserting my will over it. The possibilities this opened up were vast, and I couldn''t help but feel a sense of pride in my achievement. "Impressive, Master Draven," Alfred remarked from behind me, his tone measured but with a hint of admiration. "You''ve done what few would dare to attempt." I nodded, still focused on the goblin king. "This is only the beginning, Alfred. With this, we have a powerful tool at our disposal. But we must be cautious. The magic that binds it is strong, but it''s not perfect. There is always the risk that it could break free." "Understood," Alfred replied. "Shall I prepare additional safeguards?" "Yes," I said, considering the implications. "We''ll need to strengthen the runes and perhaps develop a secondary control mechanism. Something that can be triggered in case the primary binding begins to fail." Alfred bowed slightly. "I will see to it immediately, Master." As he moved to gather the necessary materials, I turned back to the goblin king. It remained kneeling, its head bowed in submission. But I could sense the tension in its posture, the lingering resistance that simmered just beneath the surface. It was a reminder that this magic was not without its dangers. Continue reading on m|v-l''e -NovelBin I spent the next several hours refining the control spells, experimenting with different variations of the binding runes and testing the limits of the goblin king''s obedience. Each test provided valuable insights, allowing me to fine-tune the magic and ensure that the creature remained firmly under my control. I pushed it to the brink, forcing it to obey increasinglyplexmands, and each time itplied, albeit with varying degrees of reluctance. By the time I was satisfied with the results, the goblin king was little more than a puppet, its former self buried beneathyers of necromantic magic. It was a crude victory, but a victory nheless. Exhausted but exhrated, I finally stepped back, allowing the magic to settle. The goblin king stood motionless, awaiting my nextmand, its green eyes glowing faintly in the dim light of the chamber. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of triumph. I had taken a creature of immense power and reduced it to little more than a tool¡ªa weapon that could be wielded at my discretion. "Alfred," I called, my voice echoing through the chamber. He appeared at my side almost instantly, his expression as calm andposed as ever. "Yes, Master?" "Seal it away for now," I instructed, gesturing to the goblin king. "We''ve learned what we needed to. The next step will be integrating this into our ns. But for now, let it rest." Alfred nodded, moving to bind the goblin king with a series ofplex runes that would ensure it remained dormant until I required its services again. As he worked, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of anticipation. This was a significant step forward, not just in my understanding of necromancy, but in the grander scheme of things. The goblin king was only the beginning. There were more creatures, more beings that could be harnessed, controlled, and used to further my goals. And with each step, I grew stronger, more capable of bending this world to my will. As Alfred finished the binding, I allowed myself a moment of reflection. The battle with the goblins, the experiments, the newfound power¡ªit was all part of arger n, one that was slowlying to fruition. There were still challenges ahead, still obstacles to ovee. But with each sess, I felt the pieces falling into ce. The experiments had been a sess, and with them, I had taken another step closer to achieving my goals. The power of necromancy was mine tomand, and with it, I would shape the future¡ªboth mine and that of this world. And nothing, not even the darkness that lingered at the edges of my mind, would stand in my way. Even if it''s considered forbidden, a taboo, or a sin. I will protect what I deem as important. Chapter 135: The Experiment (3) Chimeras I made my way down the narrow corridor, the air growing colder with each step. The undergroundboratory was a sprawlingwork of tunnels and chambers, each dedicated to a different aspect of my research. But this particr section belonged to Sra, and she had made it her own with an array of experiments that were as chaotic as they were innovative. The ce was filled with the scent of chemicals, magic, and something else¡ªsomething feral. As I stepped into the main chamber, the first thing that caught my eye was Sra herself. She was standing over arge, reinforced table, her hands deep in some kind of viscous substance that glowed faintly. Her dark hair was tied back in a loose knot, and she was grinning from ear to ear, her sharp features lit up with excitement. Continue reading at m|v-l''e -NovelBin "You''re just in time, Draven!" she called out, not bothering to look up as I approached. "You have to see this!" I raised an eyebrow as I moved closer, my gaze shifting to the table where several creatures were writhing and twisting within the confines of their restraints. They were chimeras¡ªcreatures that Sra had created bybining different beasts into a single, formidable entity. Each one was a marvel of biological engineering and dark magic, and I could see immediately that these were far more advanced than the ones she had produced before. The first chimera was a monstrous blend of a lion, a serpent, and a bird of prey. Its body was massive, with the powerful build of a lion, but its tail was a long, coiling serpent, covered in scales that shimmered like polished steel. From its back sprouted two enormous wings, feathered and sharp, capable of both flight and slicing through flesh with ease. Its eyes glowed with a predatory intelligence, and when it opened its mouth to snarl, I saw rows of razor-sharp fangs. The second chimera was more serpentine in nature, its long, sinuous body abination of a wolf, a dragon, and some kind of aquatic creature. Its scales were iridescent, shifting colors in the light, and its limbs were powerful and muscr, ending in webbed ws that could tear through armor. It had a pair of horns on its head, curling back like those of a ram, and its eyes were a piercing yellow, filled with a cold, calcting intelligence. The third chimera was a grotesquebination of a spider, a bat, and a bear. Its body was covered in thick, dark fur, but from its back sprouted eight spindly legs, each one ending in a hooked w. Its face was a hideous blend of bat-like features, with oversized ears and a snout filled with sharp teeth. But what made it truly terrifying were the multiple eyes that dotted its forehead, each one glowing with a sinister red light. The fourth and final chimera was perhaps the most unnerving of all. It was a fusion of a panther, a snake, and a scorpion. Its sleek, ck body was built for stealth and speed, but its tail was a long, segmented stinger that dripped with venom. The creature''s eyes were a deep, unnatural green, and they seemed to glow with a malevolent intelligence. When it moved, it was almost impossible to track, its body blurring as it shifted from one position to another with fluid grace. Sra wiped her hands on a rag, her grin widening as she noticed my scrutiny. "Impressive, aren''t they?" she said, clearly proud of her work. "These are the best I''ve ever created, and it''s all thanks to your theory." I nodded, impressed despite myself. "They''re certainly¡­ formidable," I replied, my eyes still fixed on the creatures. "But you said there was something special about them?" Sra''s eyes gleamed with excitement. "Yes! I''ve managed to perfect the bnce between power and control. Thanks to your theory on magical integration, I''ve ensured that their minds remain intact, but with the instincts of a beast. They''re more than just mindless killing machines¡ªthey can think, strategize, but they''re still loyal and obedient like pets. And best of all, they retain their beauty." She gestured to the first chimera, the one with the lion''s body and wings. "Look at that symmetry, Draven. It''s a work of art. Not just a monster, but a masterpiece. The goblin corpses you brought me were perfect for this. Their inherent magic and resilience made them the ideal base for these creations." I studied the creature closely, noting the way its muscles moved beneath its fur, the deadly precision in its gaze. "You''ve outdone yourself, Sra," I said, and I meant it. "These chimeras are indeed more than just beasts. They''re weapons, tools, and works of art all in one. You''ve given them purpose, and that makes them far more valuable." Sra beamed at the praise, but there was a glint in her eye that told me she was already thinking ahead, nning her next creation. "And it''s only the beginning," she said. "With more material, more corpses like the ones you brought, I can continue to refine the process. Who knows what I might create next?" I nodded thoughtfully, already considering the possibilities. Sra''s work was invaluable, and her chimeras could be used in ways that ordinary soldiers or even mages could not. But there was more to the goblin corpses than just their use in her experiments. As if on cue, a low, guttural growl echoed through the chamber, followed by the sound of heavy footsteps. I turned to see my devil hobgoblin servant, its massive form lumbering towards the table where Sra and I stood. The creature''s eyes gleamed with a malevolent intelligence, and its mouth was filled with sharp, jagged teeth that were currently stained with the blood of itstest meal. "Ah, there you are," I said, my tone one of mild amusement. "I see you''ve been enjoying your feast." The devil hobgoblin grunted in response, its gaze shifting to the remaining goblin corpses that were still neatly stacked in crates along the walls of the chamber. It was a creature of pure hunger and violence, driven by an insatiable appetite for power. But it was also intelligent¡ªfar more so than the average hobgoblin¡ªand I had been carefully nurturing that intelligence, feeding it with the remains of the goblins I had brought back. The creature was not just eating for sustenance; it was growing stronger, evolving. With each goblin it devoured, I could see its form bing more defined, its muscles growing thicker, its eyes sharper. It was already a formidable servant, but I had grander ambitions for it. I wanted to push it further, to see just how far it could evolve. My hope was that, with enough time and the right conditions, it might ascend to be a goblin lord¡ªa creature of immense power and influence. "Good," I said, watching as the devil hobgoblin tore into another goblin corpse with savage enthusiasm. "Continue to eat, to grow. There is more potential in you than you realize." The creature''s only response was a deep, satisfied growl as it continued its feast. But I knew it understood. It was not just a mindless beast; it was aware, and it knew that I had ns for it. I turned my attention back to Sra''s chimeras, my mind racing with possibilities. The goblins had served as both food and material for my experiments, but their true valuey in what they could be. The devil hobgoblin was just one example. With the right guidance, with the right maniptions, I could create an army of such creatures¡ªeach one more powerful than thest. But I was not one to rush into things without careful consideration. There was still much to be done, much to be analyzed. I needed to understand the full extent of the changes in the devil hobgoblin, to observe its behavior and the way it interacted with the chimeras. And I needed to ensure that Sra''s creations were stable, that their minds and bodies would not deteriorate under the strain of the magic that bound them. "Prepare the observation chamber," I instructed, my voice steady and calm. "I want to run a full analysis on the devil hobgoblin and the chimeras. We need to document every change, every fluctuation in their behavior and power levels. And make sure the containment wards are reinforced. We can''t afford any idents." Sra nodded eagerly, already moving to set up the necessary equipment. "Of course, Draven. This will be fascinating. I can''t wait to see how they interact." I watched her work, my mind already analyzing the data I had collected so far. The chimeras were impressive, yes, but there was still more to be learned, more to be refined. And the devil hobgoblin was a key part of that equation. It was growing, evolving, and with each goblin it consumed, it was one step closer to bing something truly extraordinary. Chapter 136: The Queens Interest "What did you say?" she demanded, her voice low but carrying a weight that made the knight''s spine stiffen. The knight, d in the polished armor of the royal guard, shifted ufortably under the queen''s intense gaze. His brow was damp with sweat, not from fear but from the enormity of what he had just reported. He cleared his throat, trying to maintain hisposure. "Your Majesty," he repeated, "the man I spoke of was described by multiple witnesses, including members of the S-ranked adventurers party, the Irond Phoenix. He was d in assassin''s attire, wielding dual des, and moved with an efficiency and precision that left even the most seasoned warriors in awe. ording to the report, he fought alongside a beast tamer ranger¡ªa woman by the name of Sylvanna. Together, they fought under the party name ''ShadowBound.''" "ShadowBound?" Aurelia repeated, her tone contemtive as her mind churned through the information. "And this¡­ Dravis?" "Yes, Your Majesty. Dravis," the knight confirmed, his voice steady despite the tension in the air. "ording to the Irond Phoenix, it was Dravis who led the defense of the region during the early stages of the goblin war. He organized the resistance, fought on the front lines, and gave strategic orders to both adventurers and mercenaries. They im his leadership was a key factor in holding the line before Earl Drakhan and Duke Icevern arrived." Aurelia leaned back in her throne, her fingers lightly tapping the armrest. The name felt familiar in the recesses of her mind, but it was like a shadow, always just out of reach. Her thoughts swirled as she tried to recall where she had heard it before. "And yet," she said, her voice growing colder, "this Dravis disappeared after the war?" The knight lowered his head, his jaw clenched in frustration. "Yes, Your Majesty. It seems that after the goblin king was in, Dravis vanished without a trace. The adventurers and soldiers who fought alongside him said that one moment he was there, giving orders, and the next¡­ gone. The Irond Phoenix themselves searched for him, but they found no sign of him or Sylvanna." Aurelia''s fingers stopped tapping, and she sat in silence for a long moment, her mind racing through possibilities. It wasn''t umon for mercenaries or adventurers to vanish after a mission, especially when they were tied to dangerous or secretive jobs. But this¡­ Dravis had led the defense. He was no mere mercenary. "And what of the Irond Phoenix?" she asked, her voice quieter now, almost thoughtful. "What was their assessment of this man?" The knight hesitated, unsure of how to put the Irond Phoenix''s feelings into words. "They spoke highly of him, Your Majesty. They called him a warrior without peer¡ªa man whomanded respect without asking for it. They seemed¡­ conflicted about his disappearance. On the one hand, they acknowledged his role in their victory, but on the other¡­ there was frustration. They felt abandoned by him." Aurelia''s lips pressed into a thin line as she processed this information. "And you, knight? You''ve spoken to these adventurers yourself. What do you believe?" The knight raised his head, meeting the queen''s gaze with resolve. "I believe that Dravis and hispanion Sylvanna are no ordinary adventurers, Your Majesty. Their skills and the way they led the battle speak to something¡­ greater. I sought to find them after the war, but no one could say where they had gone. It is as though they vanished into thin air." The queen''s gaze turned distant, her thoughts retreating inward as she considered the implications. The war with the goblins had been a devastating conflict, and anyone who could lead in the chaos of such a battle was not someone to be dismissed lightly. But a leader who disappears at the moment of triumph? There was more to this Dravis, and Aurelia intended to find out what. "Continue the search," she ordered, her tone brokering no argument. "I want every informant, every spy, and every adventurer in this kingdom looking for them. If they exist, they cannot simply vanish into the night. Dravis and Sylvanna must be found, knight. Do not return to me until you have something substantial." The knight bowed low, his relief at being dismissed hidden beneath his rigid posture. "As youmand, Your Majesty," he said, before turning and leaving the throne room with hurried steps. As the knight''s footsteps faded, the throne room fell into silence. Only the soft rustle of the prime minister''s robes could be heard as he approached the queen''s side, his elderly form bending slightly in a gesture of respect. "Your Majesty," he said softly, his voice a gentle breezepared to the intensity of the recent conversation. "Is something troubling you about this Dravis? You seem¡­ preupied." Aurelia''s gaze remained fixed on the stained-ss window, her expression unreadable. "It''s nothing," she replied, though her tonecked conviction. She paused, as if weighing her words. "It''s just¡­ the way they described him. His movements, his attire¡­ it reminded me of someone." The prime minister tilted his head slightly, curiosity evident in his pale eyes. "Someone from your past, Your Majesty?" Aurelia closed her eyes briefly, allowing the memories to surface. She could still recall the desert¡ªa vast, barren wastnd stretching out beneath an unforgiving sun. The heat, the sandstorms, the cries of demons filling the air. And there, amid the chaos, she had met him. A man d in ck, his face hidden beneath a hood, wielding dual des with deadly precision. A man who had saved her life, yet left without a word, disappearing as suddenly as he hade. But no¡­ it couldn''t be the same man. That had been not very long, and she had long since convinced herself that the memory was nothing more than a dream, since that man was a person that she met through that shitty quest. She thought that he must not exist in the same world, the same timeline, and the same ce as her. "Impossible," she murmured to herself, her brow furrowing. "Your Majesty?" the prime minister asked, concerncing his voice. Aurelia shook her head, clearing her thoughts. "It''s nothing," she said again, this time more firmly. "Just an old memory. Nothing more." The prime minister bowed once more, epting her words without question. "As you say, Your Majesty." Aurelia allowed herself a moment of silence as the prime minister returned to his ce. She closed her eyes once more, trying to focus on the present, but the image of that man¡ªhis face obscured, his des shing in the light of the setting sun¡ªrefused to leave her mind. And then, suddenly, her surroundings shifted. The familiar pull of teleportation magic gripped her, yanking her away from the throne room and thrusting her into the unknown. The cold stone floor of the throne room vanished beneath her feet, reced by soft earth and the scent of pine. When her eyes snapped open, she found herself standing in a forest clearing, the trees towering above her, their branches casting long shadows across the ground. And as usual, it''s just the prologue. Soon, the illusionary disappeared. Before her, the usual white space, and the usual person, the princess of a certain kingdom, sitting while sipping her tea like it''s very normal for her to do so. "You again," Aurelia hissed, her eyes narrowing as she recognized the man before her. "You bastard." ___ --Back to Draven''s PoV--- This. Whose memories are these, I wonder. I looked up, and there she was¡ªa girl, no more than seventeen, standing before me. Her presence stirred something in me, but I knew this wasn''t my memory. The scene felt too distant, too unfamiliar. My father¡ªthe former Earl of Drakhan¡ªstood before me, reprimanding me for my mediocrity. His voice was sharp, cutting through the rain that poured relentlessly. I stood firm at the mansion''s gates, enduring the downpour as punishment. The cold soaked through my clothes, but the weight of his disappointment was heavier. This isn''t real. Not my past, not my shame. But then... these emotions¡ªdeep, suffocating¡ªhit me harder than the rain. They weren''t mine, but I felt them all the same. The frustration, the hopelessness of trying and never being enough. And just as I was losing myself in the flood of emotion, something changed. The cold rain stopped. The feeling of water hitting my skin vanished. I looked up. Arge umbre shielded me from the rain, held by a figure standing close. Her hair¡ªglistening, pure, like freshly fallen snow¡ªflowed over her shoulders. She was radiant in the storm''s gloom, her expression soft, though her eyes held strength. "Why suffer in silence?" she asked, her voice gentle but firm. And in that moment, I understood. Ah... So this is why... This was why the original Draven had fallen for her. The girl who stood with him in the storm, offering sce when he felt utterly alone. "Sophie..." Chapter 137: The Origin The words echoed in my mind as I stood there, soaked to the bone, the cold rain dripping from my clothes and hair. But her presence made the biting chill recede, if only slightly. She stood close to me, holding the umbre over my head, shielding me from the relentless downpour that I had forced myself to endure as penance. I didn''t deserve shelter. I didn''t deserve warmth. But there she was, offering it anyway, without a second thought. Her eyes, clear and unwavering, met mine, and for a moment, I found myself lost in their depths. Sophie, the girl before me, wasn''t yet my fianc¨¦e¡ªnot at that time. She was just someone who happened to be there, someone who had seen me at my worst. She didn''t see the arrogant, ruthless Draven that everyone else whispered about in the corridors of noble houses. She didn''t see the failure who had lost his standing, his reputation, or the man whose cold heart had been forged by loss after loss. She didn''t even see the man who had just lost his fianc¨¦e a year ago. No, what she saw was something else entirely. I watched her, the way her white hair, now slightly damp from the rain, framed her face. She was different from anyone I had ever met. She didn''t look at me with judgment, nor pity, but with a strange sort of kindness that unsettled me. It wasn''t the kind of gentleness that you give a wounded animal or a broken man. It was a gentleness that saw me¡ªreally saw me¡ªand demanded to know why I was content to drown in my own silence, in my own suffering. My grip on the gate behind me tightened, my knuckles turning white. I hadn''t answered her question yet, partly because I didn''t know how. How could I exin the weight I carried? The constant expectation of greatness that had hung over my head since childhood, only to be shattered by the curse that had stolen my potential as a genius? The quiet resignation that had followed, the slow, inevitable loss of everything I thought defined me. I was no longer Draven the prodigy, Draven the favored son. I was just¡­ Draven, a man trying to survive in a world that no longer had any use for him. But Sophie¡­ she didn''t care about any of that. I could tell. Her eyes weren''t clouded by the gossip of the court, by the stories of my fall from grace. She didn''t know that my father had long since given up on me, that I had been cast aside, my reputation in ruins. She didn''t know that I had spent thest year drowning in my own arrogance, trying to prove to everyone¡ªand to myself¡ªthat I was still worth something. Or maybe she did. Maybe she knew all of that and still chose to ask me why I suffered in silence. The umbre tilted slightly as she adjusted her grip, stepping closer to make sure I was fully covered from the rain. Her proximity made my heart clench, a foreign feeling creeping in. Warmth. Comfort. Things I hadn''t allowed myself to feel in a long time. Things I wasn''t sure I was ready to feel again. "You don''t have to do this," I muttered, finally breaking the silence. My voice was hoarse, rough from the hours spent standing in the cold. "I deserve this." Sophie tilted her head, her expression soft but unwavering. "No one deserves to suffer alone, Draven." Her words struck something deep within me, and I turned my gaze away, unable to meet her eyes any longer. It wasn''t that simple. She didn''t know what I had done, how I had failed. How could she understand the weight of expectations that had crushed me? How could she understand the guilt that gnawed at my insides, the guilt of being the one who survived while my fianc¨¦e had perished in a carriage ident, her life cut short while I remained? How could anyone understand that? And yet, Sophie''s presence forced me to confront those feelings. She didn''t push, didn''t pry, but she stood there, unwavering, offering me something I hadn''t felt in a long time¡ªhope. It was fragile, like the rain that fell softly against the umbre, but it was there. And it scared me. I nced at her again, studying her features in the dim light of the storm. She was so unlike the people I had grown up around. She wasn''t bound by the expectations of society, by the cruel whispers and judgments that followed people like me. She was just¡­ Sophie. Kind, gentle, and somehow able to see the parts of me I had tried to bury. For the first time in what felt like forever, I felt something other than anger and bitterness. I felt seen. And it terrified me. But I didn''t know how to respond to her kindness, so I did what I had always done¡ªI pulled away. Physically and emotionally. I stepped back, out of the shelter of the umbre, letting the cold rain wash over me again. The weight of it was familiar,forting in its own way. It reminded me of my ce, of the punishment I had decided I deserved. Sophie''s brow furrowed slightly, but she didn''t move to stop me. She just stood there, holding the umbre, watching me with that same gentle expression. "I don''t need your pity," I said, my voice harsher than I intended. I wasn''t ready for her kindness. I wasn''t ready to let go of the anger that kept me going. "It''s not pity," she replied softly. "It''spassion." Compassion. A word I had almost forgotten the meaning of. I wasn''t sure I deserved it. I wasn''t sure I deserved anything anymore. Read new chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin And yet, there she stood, offering it freely, without expecting anything in return. The rain continued to pour around me, but my mind was no longer focused on the storm. Instead, my thoughts drifted back to the image of Draven¡ªthe Draven that I had once been, or perhaps the Draven I was destined to be. It was strange, thinking about myself in the third person, but that was how it felt. I wasn''t just Draven anymore. I was someone else, someone new, someone standing at the crossroads of my past and future. Theplexity of Draven''s character had always intrigued me, even when I first crafted him. On the surface, he seemed like a stereotypical viin¡ªcold, ruthless, and filled with ambition. But when you looked deeper, when you really examined the choices he made, you realized there was something profoundly human about him. He wasn''t just a viin for the sake of being a viin. He was someone who had lost everything, someone who had been forced into a corner by circumstances beyond his control. In a way, Draven was a reflection of the human condition. He had experienced loss¡ªloss of potential, loss of love, loss of family. He had been forced to confront his own limitations, his own failures, and in doing so, he had be something¡­ different. He wasn''t a hero, but he wasn''t a monster either. He was something in between, struggling to find his ce in a world that had cast him aside. And that was what made him sopelling. I remembered the original Draven, the one I had envisioned in the beginning. He had been arrogant, yes, but there had been a reason for it. He had been born with extraordinary potential, a prodigy in every sense of the word. But that potential had been stripped away from him by a curse¡ªa cruel twist of fate that had left him struggling to reim what he had lost. It was the kind of story that could break a man, and for Draven, it nearly had. Losing his fianc¨¦e had been the final blow. The one person who had believed in him, who had seen the man beneath the arrogance and ambition, was gone. And with her death, Draven had lost the warmth, thefort he had known. He had been left adrift, clinging to the only thing he had left¡ªhis pride. But pride was a cold, empty thing, and it couldn''t fill the void that had been left behind. And then, there was Sophie. She had appeared in his life like a light in the darkness, a beacon of hope that Draven had desperately needed, but had been too proud to ept. She had seen him for who he truly was, not the viin that everyone else had painted him to be. She had seen his pain, his suffering, and had offered him something that no one else had¡ªkindness. That was why Draven had be so obsessed with her. She was the one person who had reached out to him in his darkest moment, the one person who had made him feel like he was worth saving. But that obsession had twisted into something unhealthy, something that had driven him to make choices that only pushed her further away. Draven had always chosen the path that made Sophie unhappier. It wasn''t intentional, but it was inevitable. He was so focused on keeping her close, on protecting her from the world, that he didn''t realize he was suffocating her in the process. It was a tragic irony¡ªthe very thing he wanted to protect was the thing he was destroying. And now, as I stood here, caught between the past and the present, I couldn''t help but feel a strange sense of sympathy for the original Draven. His pain, his fate¡­ it wasn''t unsightly. It was human. It was a beautiful struggle, one that I could understand, even if I didn''t agree with it. Suddenly, the scene before me shifted. The rain stopped, the cold air was reced by a warm breeze, and the stone walls of the mansion faded away, reced by the lush greenery of a forest. The change was so sudden, so seamless, that for a moment, I stood frozen, disoriented by the shift in my surroundings. The heavy sensation of rain-soaked clothes was gone, reced by the warmth of the sun filtering through the canopy of trees. Birds chirped in the distance, and the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze brought a sense of tranquility that sharply contrasted the storm I had just been standing in. And then, I heard it¡ªthe voice. "Thank you." Chapter 138: Lets Live. As a Villain. The rain stopped, the cold air was reced by a warm breeze, and the stone walls of the mansion faded away, reced by the lush greenery of a forest. The change was so sudden, so seamless, that for a moment, I stood frozen, disoriented by the shift in my surroundings. The heavy sensation of rain-soaked clothes was gone, reced by the warmth of the sunfiltering through the canopy of trees. Birds chirped in the distance, and the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze brought a sense of tranquility that sharply contrasted the storm I had just been standing in. And then, I heard it¡ªthe voice. "Thank you." The words cut through the air like a de, but not in the way I would have expected. It was calm,posed, even arrogant¡ªbut there was something else beneath it, something I didn''t often associate with him. Vulnerability? No, perhaps not that. But a flicker of something, like a shadow of regret, hiding just below the surface. I turned slowly, knowing what I would see, and yet, the sight still hit me harder than I had anticipated. There he stood¡ªDraven. No, not me. Not the person I had be. This was the Draven I had long tried to distance myself from. TheDraven who had built his reputation on cold calction, ruthless decisions, and unyielding arrogance. He stood tall, his cloak billowing slightly in the breeze that seemed to surround him alone. His hair was slicked back in that clean, controlled way, and his eyes¡ªsharp, calcting¡ªmet mine with a knowing gaze. It was like looking into a mirror, but one that showed a version of myself I had left behind. And yet¡­ there was something different. A smile. A small, almost imperceptible curve to his lips that softened the usual hardness of his expression. It was disarming, making him seem more¡­ human. I exhaled, carefully keeping myposure. There was no sense in reacting strongly. Not now. I knew this wasing. Somehow, I knew this conversation had always been inevitable. "You," I said slowly, acknowledging his presence without fully addressing the strange reality of the moment. "You''re still here?" He didn''t flinch or react to my tone. Instead, his smile deepened, though it remained subdued. "I never left," he said. His voice was steady, calm. "I''ve always been here. Whether you admit it or not, you''ve known that." I nodded, acknowledging the truth in his words. He wasn''t wrong. No matter how far I had tried to distance myself from the man I used to be, he had always been a part of me, lurking in the background. Watching. Waiting. "You don''t need to say anything," he continued, his tone casual but weighted with meaning. "I know what you''re thinking. You''ve been through it all, haven''t you? The confusion, the bitterness, the endless struggle to understand why." I took a breath, steadying my thoughts. "I understand now," I admitted, my voice level. "I see why you became who you are. The pain, the loss, the crushing weight of disappointment. I see it all." He nodded slowly, his expression remaining unchanged, as if he had expected my answer. "It''s a cruel thing, isn''t it?Fate," he said, almost thoughtfully. "It takes everything from you, and no matter how much you fight, how much you w your way forward, it gives nothing back." I considered his words for a moment. Yes, it was cruel. I had felt it, seen it tear away everything I once valued. And yet, despite all of that, I had tried to resist the path he had taken. "I didn''t want to ept it," I said quietly, still maintaining myposure. "I didn''t want to believe that this was the only way. But you¡­ you embraced it." He met my gaze directly, his eyes sharp but not unkind. "I did what I had to do. It wasn''t about choosing what was right or wrong. It was about survival. And you know that as well as I do." I smiled bitterly, shaking my head slightly. "Survival? Is that what you call it? You destroyed everything. Sophie, your father, even yourself. You threw it all away for what? Power? Control?" His smile faded, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of something deeper in his eyes. Regret, perhaps? Pain? It was hard to say. But the moment passed quickly, and his calmposure returned. "You''re wrong," he said quietly, his voice steady but filled with a weight I hadn''t expected. "It was never about power or control. It was about fear." The word hung in the air between us, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure I had heard him correctly. Fear? Draven, the man who had once been untouchable, the man who hadmanded respect and fear in equal measure, was afraid? "You''re surprised," he observed, his tone unchanged. "But you shouldn''t be. Fear drives everyone, whether they admit it or not." I frowned, processing what he was saying. "Fear of what?" He sighed, turning his gaze away from me for the first time, as if the weight of the admission was too much even for him. "Of losing everything. My potential, my reputation, Sophie¡­ all of it. And the more I lost, the more I clung to what little I had left. But the tighter I held on, the more it all slipped through my fingers." His words struck a chord in me. The image of Sophie, standing in the rain, offering me that simple question¡ª"Why suffer in silence?"¡ªshed through my mind. She had seen the pain I had tried to hide, and she had offered me a lifeline. But I had pushed her away. Just as he had. "So, you pushed everyone away," I said quietly. "You chose to suffer alone." He nodded slowly, his gaze returning to mine. "Yes. And that''s why you can''t do the same." I raised an eyebrow, surprised by his directness. "What do you mean?" He took a step closer, his expression unyielding but not unkind. "You can''t make the same mistakes I did," he said, his voice calm but firm. "I know what you''re trying to do. You''re trying to distance yourself, trying to separate yourself from what I was. But you can''t. You and I¡ªwe''re the same." I held his gaze, my mind racing. He was right, of course. No matter how hard I tried to convince myself otherwise, I couldn''t escape the fact that I was still Draven, still carrying the same burdens he had once carried. But then, he said something that made me pause. "The only difference," he continued, "is that you still have a chance. You can still choose." The weight of his words settled over me like a heavy nket. Could I? Could I truly choose a different path? Or was it already toote for me, just as it had been for him? Draven seemed to sense my hesitation, because he stepped even closer, his tone softening. "You''re stronger than I ever was," he said, his voice steady. "I know you are. You''ve already made it further than I did. But you have to stop trying to carry the weight of everything on your own." I exhaled slowly, my mind racing through the memories, the decisions, the burdens I had tried to shoulder. He was right about that too. I had always tried to carry it all myself, believing that if I just held on tightly enough, I could control everything. But control had always been an illusion, hadn''t it? "You''re not alone," Draven said, his voice cutting through the fog of doubt in my mind. "You have people who care about you. People who want to help you, if you''ll let them." Sophie. Her face shed before my eyes again, and I realized just how much she had tried to do for me. Even when I hadn''t deserved it, she had been there. She had cared. And then, as quickly as he had appeared, Draven began to fade. The smile returned to his face, softer this time, more genuine. "You''re going to be alright," he said, his voice growing fainter. "Just remember¡ªthere''s always a choice." For a moment, his words washed over me, tempting me to embrace the notion. A part of me¡ªperhaps arger part than I cared to admit¡ªwanted to believe him. I wanted to believe that this could be it, that I could just step away, abandon the weight of everything I had built and be, and somehow find a new path. One that didn''t involve coldness or ruthlessness, one where I wasn''t trapped in the cycle of loss and struggle. The softness in his voice, the calmness, it tugged at something deep within me. The idea that I could let go of all of this, all the pain, the burdens¡­ It was seductive, like a glimpse of light at the end of a dark tunnel. A path to freedom, to relief. I could feel myself inching toward it, my mind grasping at the hope that maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere was another way. But then, something shifted. I stopped, holding myself in ce, the weight of the moment pressing down on me. No, I thought. It can''t be that easy. I can''t let myself believe that this is all it takes. There was something off¡ªsomething in his words that felt too simple, too clean. The world wasn''t clean, and the choices ahead of me were never going to be simple. My eyes refocused, my heart hardening again. I could feel my determination rekindling, flickering to life like a me catching the wind. The flicker became a fire, and with it, a surge of rity. I looked up at him, the fading version of Draven before me, and for the first time in what felt like forever, I truly saw him. "No," I said, my voice firm. "I can''t." The figure of Draven before me blinked, his expression faltering, a flicker of surprise crossing his face. His eyes widened, just enough to reveal that maybe he hadn''t expected this. He tilted his head, waiting for me to continue. "I can''t just walk away," I said, my voice growing stronger with each word. "I know what you''re trying to say¡ªthat there''s always a choice. That I don''t have to be you. But this world¡­" I paused, my thoughts crystalizing. "This world is already going in the wrong direction. Everything is. And if I just step aside, if I stop now, it won''t be just my future that''s destroyed. It''ll be everyone''s." Draven''s form flickered for a moment, and then¡­ he smiled. Wider than before, but not in mockery. No, this time, it was a smile of understanding, of acknowledgment. "Ah," he said softly, his voice steady. "So, you''ve made your choice." I nodded, feeling a sense of resolve settle deep within me. "This path¡­ it''s not about fear anymore. It''s not about clinging to power or control. It''s about doing what needs to be done. For the world. For those who still have something to live for." His smile grew, transforming from a simple expression into something that seemed almost¡­ proud. There was no malice in his eyes, no trace of the arrogance or coldness I had once associated with him. Instead, there was something deeper. Something that felt¡­ human. "Well then," Draven said, his voice taking on a new energy, a quiet excitement. "Do it. Struggle. Fight for what you believe in. Push yourself to the edge. But remember¡­" He stepped forward, his form flickering like a shadow caught between light and darkness. "This time, you''re not doing it for fear. You''re doing it for the world. For the others." There was a shift in the air, a ripple of something unspoken passing between us. I could feel it¡ªthis was a pivotal moment, one that would define not just who I was, but what I would be. My path wasn''t one of redemption, or salvation. It wasn''t about being a hero, or even trying to fix everything. No, it was about surviving in a world that was breaking, a world that needed something¡ªsomeone¡ªwilling to take on the darkness without flinching. Someone who could bear the burden of what needed to be done, without being crushed by it. And I could feel it now, the weight of it settling into my bones. The world needed a viin. Draven¡ªno,he¡ªnodded slowly, as though reading my thoughts. "Then let''s struggle," he said, his voice low, but filled with a fierce determination. "Let''s fight. Let''s endure. And let''s live, no matter whates our way." I could feel a strange sense of unity in those words. The original Draven¡ªthe one I had tried so hard to distance myself from¡ªwasn''t so different after all. His choices had been born of fear, yes, but at the heart of it, he had been trying to survive in a world that kept pushing him down. And now, I was facing that same world. But my fight wasn''t driven by fear¡ªit was driven by somethingrger. "Let''s live," I echoed, feeling the weight of those words settle into me. He smiled, broader this time, almost with a hint of pride. "As a viin," he said softly, before his form began to fadpletely, dissolving into the air like mist in the morning light. "As a viin who fights for the world, even if no one will ever understand." Chapter 139: The Elven Cry (1) A Quest, Again I opened my eyes, the world around me shifting, disorienting as if I was caught in some dream. But as I blinked, focusing on the scene before me, I knew better. This wasn''t a dream. The humid air, the faint rustling of trees¡ªno, this was real. Somehow, I had been transported to this ce, a forest of hushed trees that whispered secrets through the wind. The light was dim, the sun struggling to pierce through the dense canopy, leaving the ground bathed in an eerie glow. I took a step forward, the damp earth giving slightly beneath my feet. Something about this ce felt off. It was more than just a forest. There was an energy here, subtle but pulsing, like the heartbeat of something ancient, something waiting. And then it appeared again. Hovering in the air before me, glowing faintly against the gloom, was the familiar blue screen. Another quest. The same one I had seen before¡ª[Protect The Queen (2) The Elven Cry]. But something was different this time. No rewards were listed, just the quest itself, stark and demanding. I frowned, my mind running through possibilities. This was more than just a simple mission. The absence of rewards meant something else was at y, something I wasn''t seeing yet. But before I could contemte further, I noticed something else. I was already in my assassin attire. The ck armor clung to my body, the familiar weight of the twin des strapped to my sides. The dark fabric of my cloak moved with the breeze, blending me into the shadows of the trees. My body felt different in this outfit¡ªlight, agile, prepared for whatevery ahead. But it wasn''t just the attire that caught my attention. There, beside me, kneeling with its massive head bowed low, was my devil hobgoblin servant. The creature''s grotesque form loomed, its jagged teeth barely visible as it knelt in obedience. But that wasn''t the strangest part. As I nced around, I realized there were others. The undead goblin king was kneeling as well, its hulking body frozen in ce, its eyes glowing faintly with the remnants of necromantic energy. Beside it, the three chimeras¡ªSra''s twisted creations¡ªbowed their heads, their mismatched limbs folding beneath them as they too submitted to my presence. "I didn''t expect you all to be here as well," I muttered, my voice low, almost to myself. But they were here. My creations, my servants. Each one a testament to the dark power I had cultivated, and each one bound to me in their own way. They knelt before me, waiting for mymand, their monstrous forms out of ce in this quiet, ancient forest. And yet, I couldn''t deny the surge of satisfaction that ran through me at the sight. They were powerful, deadly, andpletely under my control. But still, there was a nagging feeling, a sense of unease that I couldn''t shake. Why had they been summoned here with me? What was the true nature of this quest, and why did it feel like more than just protecting the queen? Experience more tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin I nced at the blue screen again, my mind racing. There were too many unanswered questions, too many pieces of the puzzle still missing. But I knew one thing for sure¡ªthis wasn''t going to be simple. Nothing ever was. I turned my attention back to the kneeling creatures, my mind already nning. The devil hobgoblin was strong, nearlyinvincible with the right support, and the undead goblin king was a force of nature in its own right. The chimeras, each twisted and powerful in their own way, were perfect for overwhelming enemies. Together, they formed a deadly arsenal, one that could tear through most defenses. But even with all of them at mymand, there was a reason I hadn''t been relying on them too heavily. Power alone wasn''t enough. I needed flexibility. I needed control. I had saved up my store currencies until now for precisely that reason. I still have 4. There was a danger in relying too much on brute strength, on the sheer force of numbers or magic. In every battle, every situation, I needed to be adaptable, able to choose the right power for the right moment. That was how I survived. That was how I won. And I need the right strength to face thest [Quest] that might appear in the future. And right now, I needed to be patient. My current strength was enough for now, but I knew it wouldn''t be forever. My herculean physique gave me the endurance to push through most physical challenges, and the magic pens I had received from Gilgamesh¡ªfire, water, devil, and psychokinesis¡ªoffered me a range of offensive and defensive capabilities. But there was more to it than that. My actual aptitudey in dark magic and necromancy. These were the skills that truly set me apart, the ones that allowed me to control the dead, to bend the shadows to my will. But even they needed cultivation. If I yed my cards right, if I trained these abilities properly, I could be far more powerful than I was now. But I had to be smart about it. I looked down at my hands, flexing my fingers as I thought back to the battles before. The royal banquet had nearly killed me. I had been pushed to my absolute limit, using the distortion of magic leftovers left by the great family heads. The magic pens had allowed me to draw the rift, but by the time I poured my own magic into the spell, I had nothing left. I had been running on fumes, barely able to keep myself upright, let alone cast such a grand spell. It had been a fluke. Nothing more. And then, there was the battle with the goblin king. I had stopped it with my psychokinesis, but even that had been a close call. The sheer weight of the goblin king''s power had nearly crushed me. My left hand, even now, bore the scars of that fight. The psychokinesis carved magic circles on my hand had saved me, but the strain had nearly been too much. I had pushed myself beyond what I should have, and it had nearly cost me everything. I couldn''t afford to be reckless like that again. My body, despite the herculean physique, wasn''t invincible. I had limits, and I was dangerously close to reaching them. If I continued on this path, throwing myself into battles without thinking, without nning, I would burn out. My body would give out, and I would be left powerless, unable to fight when it truly mattered. I sighed, a bitter smile tugging at the corners of my lips. Who would have thought I''d be this reckless? I could only guess that it was the original Draven''s influence still lingering in my mind. He had always been headstrong, always charging forward without thinking of the consequences. And now, that same recklessness was beginning to bleed into me. But I wasn''t him. I had learned from his mistakes, from his failures. And I wasn''t going to make the same ones. Not again. I looked around the forest, taking in the sight of the towering trees and the thick underbrush. This ce was strange, but it was also beautiful in its own way. The air was thick with the scent of moss and earth, the sound of birds and rustling leaves filling the silence. It was time to move. "Let''s find the queen," I muttered, my voice barely a whisper in the quiet of the forest. The creatures around me stirred at my words, their heads lifting as they waited for mymand. I gave them a nod, and they rose to their feet, their massive forms looming over me as they prepared to follow. I didn''t know what awaited us in this forest, or what dangers we would face. But one thing was certain¡ªI wouldn''t let the mistakes of the past define my future. This time, I would be smarter, stronger, and more prepared. With one final nce at the blue screen, I turned and led my creatures into the forest, the shadows of the trees closing inaround us as we ventured deeper into the unknown. The trees pressed in on all sides as I moved through the dense forest, the soft crunch of leaves underfoot barely audible amidst the steady rhythm of my heartbeat. The world around me was a mix of shadows and dappled sunlight filtering through the high canopy, the sound of rustling branches and distant bird calls only serving to heighten the quiet tension that gripped the air. The creatures followed closely, their massive forms silent and watchful, ready to act at a moment''s notice. The forest was alive with an eerie energy, thick and unsettling, like the calm before a storm. There was something more here, something lurking just beneath the surface of the trees, hidden yet ever-present. I could feel it in the way the wind shifted, in the way the shadows seemed to move even when nothing else did. It wasn''t just a feeling. The magic in the air was unmistakable. The forest was old¡ªolder than anything I had encountered before, and it carried with it the weight of ancient power, a power that made the hairs on the back of my neck stand on end. I had no idea where exactly I was or how I had been transported here, but the quest was clear.[Protect The Queen (2) The Elven Cry].It was no ordinary quest, and it had no promised reward, which meant this was something much bigger than just a simple mission. The queen was involved again, and that meant there was a lot more at stake. She had given me no clues, no message, no indication of where she might be or what danger she was facing. I didn''t even know if she was alone, or if there were others protecting her. But I wasn''t about to fail. Not now. Not after everything I had gone through. I had to find her, and I had to understand why she needed protection. The queen was powerful in her own right, a ruler not to be underestimated. If she needed help, it meant the threat was real, immediate, and possibly deadly. "I guess it will be another demon wave," Chapter 140: The Elven Cry (2) Tense Encounter A low growl rumbled from my devil hobgoblin, its red eyes flickering as it sniffed the air. The other creatures stirred uneasily, their muscles tense, sensing the same thing I did¡ªa presence nearby. We weren''t alone. "Stay sharp," I muttered, more to myself than to them. My fingers tightened around the hilt of one of my twin des, the familiar weight of the weapon afort in this unsettlingndscape. I nced back at my undead goblin king and the chimeras. Their silence was unnerving, but their obedience was absolute. We continued forward, moving through the thick undergrowth, the shadows growing longer as the daylight began to wane. Time seemed to stretch in this forest, every minute feeling like an hour. My mind raced through possibilities. Who or what could be lurking here? Were the demons already making their move? Or was there another force at y? The wind shifted again, carrying with it the faint sound of voices. I froze, motioning for the creatures to stop. My heart pounded in my chest as I strained to listen, trying to catch the words. It was faint, barely more than a whisper on the breeze, but it was unmistakably human¡ªor perhaps not entirely human. Elves. The realization hit me like a bolt of lightning. I had heard theirnguage before, soft and melodic, but filled with an undercurrent of tension. The elves were here, and from the sound of it, they weren''t far off. But what were they doing in this forest? And more importantly, were they friend or foe? I pressed forward, slower now, every step deliberate, as the voices grew clearer. They weren''t loud, but I could hear the cadence of their conversation, quick and urgent. Something was wrong. I could sense the tension in their words, even if I couldn''t yet understand them fully. And then, I saw them. A small group of elves stood in a clearing just ahead, their slender forms draped in flowing robes that blended seamlessly with the surrounding foliage. Their movements were graceful, but their expressions were tight, eyes scanning the trees as if expecting an attack at any moment. They were on edge, their hands resting on the hilts of their intricately crafted bows, ready to draw at a moment''s notice. I crouched low, hidden in the shadows of the trees, watching them carefully. There were five of them¡ªthree male, two female¡ªall of them radiating a quiet power that was impossible to ignore. Their ears, sharp and pointed, twitched as they spoke in rapid Elvish, clearly discussing something important. But what caught my attention wasn''t just their alertness¡ªit was the figure standing at the edge of the clearing, slightly apart from the others. The queen. My breath caught in my throat as I saw her, standing tall and regal despite the tension surrounding her. Her deep crimson gown shimmered in the fading light, a stark contrast to the muted greens and browns of the forest. Her golden hair was tied back, her sharp blue eyes scanning the trees just as the elves were, but her posture remained calm,posed. She hadn''t seen me yet, but the fact that she was with the elves meant that something serious was happening. I took a slow step forward, but before I could make my presence known, one of the elves snapped his head in my direction, his eyes narrowing. He drew his bow in a fluid motion, the arrow nocked and aimed directly at where I stood in the shadows. "Stop!" the elf called out, his voice firm, his stance unyielding. "Who goes there?" I didn''t move. The tension in the air crackled, my instincts screaming at me to be careful. These elves were on edge, and I had no idea what their rtionship with the queen was like. For all I knew, they could see me as a threat. "Show yourself!" the elf demanded again, his voice sharper this time. Slowly, deliberately, I stepped out from the shadows, my hands raised in a gesture of peace. My eyes locked onto the queen''s as I emerged into the clearing. Her gaze met mine, and for a moment, there was a flicker of recognition. "...Dravis?" she said, her voice soft but filled with surprise. The elves immediately lowered their weapons, confusion flickering across their faces as they looked between me and the queen. It was clear they hadn''t expected me¡ªno one had¡ªbut the queen''s expression shifted from surprise to relief, and she took a step toward me. "It''s been a long time," she said, her eyes softening. "I didn''t think we would meet again so soon." I inclined my head slightly, a small smile ying at the corner of my lips. "I wasn''t expecting this either," I admitted, my voice calm but tinged with curiosity. "But I''m here. What''s going on?" The queen sighed, ncing back at the elves before turning her full attention to me. "I''m wondering about that as well. Now how about you tell me what''s going on? We''re here to help," Her words hung in the air, carried by the faint rustling of the forest leaves. I could feel the weight of the moment pressing down on us. It wasn''t just the tension of the situation¡ªit was the uncertainty. The elves looked wary, their hands still hovering close to their weapons, though the queen''s presence had clearly defused most of their aggression. I let my eyes drift over the scene once more, taking in the subtle details that hinted at something far moreplex than just a random encounter. There was a smell lingering in the air, sharp and metallic. Blood, recently spilled. My gaze flicked to the edges of the clearing, where the corpsesy, half-hidden in the undergrowth. The bodies were a mix¡ªdemons and elves, tangled together in death. Their positions suggested a violent struggle, yet there were no signs of a recent battle in the clearing. It didn''t take long for me to realize this fight had urred somewhere else, and the bodies had been dragged here. But why? And by whom? The queen had turned to one of the elves, a stern-looking male with sharp features and an air of authority about him. He stepped forward, his expression conflicted, but his posture never wavered. "We were pursuing a demon raiding party," he said, his voice tight. "They had been ambushing travelers along the forest''s outer paths. But something went wrong. Discover more content at m,v l''e-NovelBin We followed their trail here, but when we arrived¡­ we found this." He gestured to the bodies with a grim nod, and the queen''s eyes narrowed. "So, you''re saying the demons were already dead when you arrived?" The elf hesitated, clearly ufortable with the situation. "Yes, Stranger. But there''s more. Some of our own were missing, too. We found their bodies alongside the demons, but¡­ the wounds on both sides don''t match any known weapon or magic. It''s as if they were killed by something else entirely." Something else entirely. The words sparked a ripple of thought in my mind. I nced at the corpses again, my gaze sharpening as I studied them with more intent. The elves'' bodies were mangled, yes, but not in the way I would expect from a typical demon attack. The cuts were clean, precise¡ªtoo controlled for something as feral as demons. And then there were the demons themselves, their bodies bearing simr marks. It was subtle, but unmistakable. This wasn''t a demon ambush. This was something else. Something deliberate. I shifted slightly, my eyes scanning the treeline, looking for any other clues. I could feel my creatures behind me¡ªmy devil hobgoblin servant, the undead goblin king, and the three chimeras¡ªwaiting silently in the shadows where I hadmanded them to remain hidden. Their presence was afort, a reminder that I wasn''tpletely vulnerable in this unknown territory. Yet, I had no intention of revealing them just yet. Not until I had a better grasp of the situation. I nced back at the queen, who was still locked in conversation with the elf leader, her expression growing more concerned as she absorbed the information. It was clear she didn''t fully understand what was happening either, and that gave me an advantage. I allowed myself a small, calcted smile. This was an opportunity. I just needed to figure out the right leverage. As I moved closer to the group, I kept my hands at my sides, non-threatening. "If I may," I said, my voice low but carrying enough authority to make them turn toward me, "it seems to me that something far more organized is at y here. Demons aren''t known for their subtlety. And these wounds¡­ they''re too clean. Too precise." The elf leader''s eyes narrowed, but he didn''t interrupt. Good. He was listening. I continued, my tone calm and analytical. "This isn''t just a random demon attack. Someone¡ªsomething¡ªwanted these demons and elves dead. And they didn''t want anyone to know who did it." Chapter 141: The Elven Cry (3) The Close Skirmish The elf leader''s eyes narrowed, suspicion flickering across his face. He was a stern figure, his sharp features framed by silver hair that marked him as one of the elder elves, though not the oldest I had seen. His gaze flickered to the queen, lingering a moment longer than wasfortable, before returning to me. "And who are you to make such ims, stranger?" he asked, his voice cold but measured. "You appear suddenly, uninvited, alongside this... woman." His eyes settled on Aurelia the Queen, who stood tall, her gaze piercing and unbothered, as if the entire situation was beneath her. Aurelia, of course, caught the insult immediately, her lips curling into a dangerous smile. "Woman?" she repeated, her voice dripping with venom. "You have the nerve to speak to me like that? You¡ª" "Enough," I cut in sharply, my hand brushing the hilt of my de. We didn''t have time for a pointless argument. "We''re not here to make enemies. There''s something far more dangerous at y, and if we don''t act quickly, it won''t matter what allegiances we hold." The elf leader stared at me, and for a moment, I wondered if I had pushed too far. Elves, especially those with his kind of authority, didn''t take kindly to being told what to do. But before he could respond, the ground beneath us began to hum, a strange energy radiating from the earth. The other elves exchanged nervous nces, their hands instinctively going to their weapons. Suddenly, there was a sh of light. It wasn''t an explosion, but something more ethereal, like time itself had rippled. The trees around us shimmered, their shapes distorting as if reality had been stretched thin. And then, out of the shimmering haze, more figures appeared. Elves. Dozens of them. They emerged from the shadows of the forest, their forms solidifying as they approached, some draped in ancient armor, others in strange garb that didn''t match any era I recognized. It clearly differs from the one we just saw. At that moment, I realize. Time convergence.. It was as though time itself had splintered, bringing together elves from different periods, each group looking just as bewildered as thest. The elf leader who had been interrogating us stiffened, his eyes widening in shock. "This is impossible..." he whispered. The new arrivals were just as surprised, some of them looking around in confusion, while others immediately drew their weapons. One of the elder elves¡ªa woman with silver streaks in her dark hair, her robe embroidered with intricate symbols¡ªstepped forward, her eyes narrowing as they settled on me and the queen. "You!" she hissed, pointing a gnarled finger at us. "Humans? Here? You have no right to walk thesends! You bring corruption with you!" Aurelia sighed dramatically, rolling her eyes. "Oh, fantastic," she muttered. "More self-righteous elves who think they own the ce." I could feel the tension rising, the air thick with hostility as the newly arrived elves began to fan out, surrounding us. Some of them seemed more curious than angry, but others were openly hostile, their hands gripping their bows and des. Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin One of the younger elves, his armor gleaming as though freshly forged, stepped forward, his eyes zing with fury. "You dare stand before us after what you''ve done to our people? The betrayal... the bloodshed?" I clenched my jaw. This wasn''t going to end well. I could already see the elves from different time periods turning on each other, their confusion and mistrust bubbling to the surface. Some seemed to regard us as allies¡ªperhaps from a future where humans and elves had worked together. Others, however, clearly saw us as enemies, their expressions dark with rage and hatred. The queen, of course, couldn''t help herself. "Oh, please," she said, her voice dripping with disdain. "As if any of this is our fault. If you lot would just focus on the actual threat instead of ying your little me game, maybe we''d all survive the next ten minutes." I shot her a look, silently warning her to keep quiet, but she only shrugged, as if the entire situation was nothing more than a mild inconvenience. Before I could respond, the young elf lunged toward us, his de drawn. His eyes were wild with fury, and it was clear he had no intention of listening to reason. I moved swiftly, drawing one of my twin des and parrying his strike with a metallic ng. "You''re making a mistake," I growled, holding him at bay with the force of my de. "We''re not your enemy." "LIAR!" he spat, his strength surprising as he pushed against my de. Chaos erupted in the clearing as more elves drew their weapons. Some of them turned on each other, old grudges ring up as the strange convergence of time-periods pushed them past the breaking point. It was a chaotic, bloody skirmish that threatened to spiral out of control. I had no choice. I have to protect the queen. I felt the elf''s de grinding against mine, the raw fury in his eyes telling me that no amount of logic or reason would sway him. He was lost in the heat of the moment, driven by emotion and old grudges. I held firm, the weight of his attack pressing down on me as I shifted my stance, ready to counter if necessary. But before I could make my next move, there was a crackle of energy in the air¡ªa sudden surge of raw magic that sent a shiver down my spine. I didn''t need to look to know where it wasing from. The unmistakable power of Aurelia, Queen of Regaria, filled the clearing, forcing everyone to freeze in ce. "Enough," Aurelia said, her voice cutting through the chaos like a de through flesh. She didn''t yell, didn''t scream, but themand in her voice was absolute. Her eyes zed with a dangerous intensity, and the air around her shimmered with the raw magic she held in check. The queen wasn''t ying anymore. The elf in front of me hesitated, his body trembling with the effort of resisting the overwhelming force of Aurelia''s presence. Slowly, I lowered my de, my eyes locked on him. He was still angry, still wild, but the sheer power radiating from the queen was impossible to ignore. "You dare raise your weapons against me?" Aurelia continued, stepping forward with a slow, deliberate grace. "You use us of betrayal, of bloodshed? When it is your kind who fail to see the bigger picture?" Her words hung in the air, and even the most hostile elves among the group flinched under her gaze. The younger elf who had attacked me slowly lowered his sword, his expression caught between confusion and anger. As expected of the queen. In the game, she''s also the crucial factor of whether the world reaches a better situation for the humans or not. Aurelia''s lips curled into a wicked smile, a dangerous glint in her eyes. "Now," she said, her voice taking on a mockingly sweet tone, "if you''re done trying to kill the only people who are here to save your miserable hides, I suggest we get back to the matter at hand." The clearing was silent. The elves exchanged uneasy nces, their tension palpable, but no one dared speak. Aurelia''s grip on the situation was absolute. She had asserted her dominance, and now it was time to drive the point home. I stepped forward, sheathing my de as I addressed the group. "The queen is right. This infighting is pointless. We don''t have time to squabble over old grudges or misced usations." My voice was cold, efficient, every word calcted to cut through the tension like a scalpel. "There''s a greater threat at y here. One that none of you are prepared for." The elder elf woman, the one who had first spoken against us, narrowed her eyes at me, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her expression. "And what threat would that be, human?" she spat, though her voicecked the venom it had held before. I gestured toward the bodies of the demons and elves strewn across the forest floor. "Look at the corpses. Study the wounds. They weren''t killed by demons. The cuts are too clean, too precise. This was a deliberate, calcted attack," A murmur ran through the elves, and several of them nced uneasily at the bodies. They could see it now¡ªthe same thing I had noticed earlier. These deaths didn''t add up. It wasn''t the chaotic ughter of a typical demon raid. This was something else. "The question you should be asking," I continued, my voice growing colder, "is not why we''re here, but who or what killed these demons and your people. And more importantly, why." A tense silence fell over the group as my words sank in. The elves, who had been so quick to turn on us, were now forced to confront the reality of the situation. They didn''t have all the answers, and their enemy was something far more dangerous than they had realized. Aurelia crossed her arms, a bored expression on her face as she nced at the elder elf. "I''d suggest you listen to him," she said, her voice dripping with condescension. "Dravis may be many things, but he doesn''t waste time on nonsense. And if he says there''s a greater threat, then you''d do well to believe him." Chapter 142: The Elven Cry (4) The Burning Elvish The elder elf clenched her jaw, clearly struggling with the decision to trust us. But before she could respond, the ground beneath us rumbled again¡ªthis time more violently than before. The air around us crackled with energy, the same strange distortion from earlier returning in full force. The trees shimmered, their shapes blurring as reality itself seemed to waver. And then, in the distance, came the unmistakable sound of battle. Screams echoed through the forest, followed by the harsh ng of steel against steel. The elves stiffened, their ears twitching as they caught the sounds of their kin being ughtered. Panic red in their eyes, and I could see the cracks forming in theirposure. Aurelia''s eyes flicked toward the source of the noise, her expression growing more serious. "Looks like the battle''s already begun," she muttered, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword. "And it''s closer than I thought." The younger elf, the one who had attacked me, stepped forward, his anger now reced by fear. "Our brethren¡­ they''re being attacked?" I nodded, my mind racing as I pieced together the situation. "It''s not just demons. Something else is out there, something powerful enough to manipte time and reality itself. These distortions¡­ they''re pulling elves from different timelines into one ce. And whatever''s causing it is hunting them down." The elder elf''s face paled as the implications sank in. "Impossible," she whispered, though her voice trembled. "We have no enemies with that kind of power¡­" "None that you know of," I said darkly. "But they''re out there. And they''re not waiting for you to figure it out." Aurelia stepped forward, her expression grim. "We need to move," she said, her voice losing its yful edge. "If we stay here any longer, we''ll be caught in the crossfire. And something tells me none of you want to be standing here when that happens." The elves exchanged uncertain nces, but the sound of battle was growing louder, closer. They didn''t have a choice. I could see the fear in their eyes, the realization that they were out of their depth. The elder elf, her expression tight with frustration, finally nodded. "We''ll go," she said, her voice filled with reluctance. "But if you''re leading us into a trap¡ª" "Trust me," Aurelia cut in with a smirk, "you''d already be dead if we wanted that." Without another word, the elves began to move, their reluctance clear in every step, but the fear of the unknown greater than their distrust of us. I followed at the back of the group, my mind still racing through possibilities. Who or what could be responsible for these attacks? The distortions, the clean kills¡­ It wasn''t adding up. But one thing was certain¡ªwhoever it was, they had the power to bend time and space. And that kind of power was far beyond anything I had ever encountered. As we moved deeper into the forest, the sounds of battle grew more distinct. I could make out the sh of weapons, the guttural cries of demons, and the unmistakable sound of magic being cast. We were getting closer. Suddenly, there was a deafening roar¡ªa sound that shook the very ground beneath us. The trees trembled, and the air itself seemed to vibrate with the force of it. The elves froze, their faces pale with terror. "What was that?" one of them whispered, his voice barely audible. I didn''t answer. I already knew. The queen''s eyes glinted in the dim light, and she grinned. "Well, this is going to be fun," she said, her voice filled with a dangerous excitement. I sighed. "Fun isn''t the word I''d use." Before we could take another step, the forest in front of us erupted. Trees splintered, the earth cracked open, and from the shadows emerged a creature unlike any I had ever seen. Its body was massive, towering over even thergest of the chimeras, its form twisted and monstrous, with scales that shimmered like molten metal and eyes that glowed with an unnatural light. A demon, but not like any I''d faced before. This one was different. Stronger. More intelligent. And it wasn''t alone. Behind it, more creatures appeared¡ªdemons, twisted and warped, their forms shifting and changing as they moved, like shadows given form. They were different from the ones we had fought before, more like nightmares pulled from the darkest corners of the mind. The elves drew their weapons, their faces tight with fear, but I could see the doubt in their eyes. They weren''t ready for this. None of us were. Aurelia stepped forward, her hand resting on the hilt of her sword, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous light. "Well," she said, her voice filled with anticipation, "let''s see what these bastards are made of." I took a deep breath, my mind already calcting the best course of action. This was going to be a fight like no other. And if we didn''t y our cards right, none of us would make it out alive. But one thing was certain. We didn''t have time to fight amongst ourselves anymore. The roar of the demons still echoed in the air as we continued deeper into the forest, but the ground below us had stopped trembling for the moment. The tension was thick¡ªevery step we took brought us closer to the heart of the chaos. And then we saw it: the elven kingdom, once serene and hidden among the towering trees, now engulfed in mes. The ancient trees, which had once formed the pirs of their homes, were now alight with demonic fire, their bright orange mes licking up into the sky, consuming everything they touched. The air was filled with smoke and ash, thick and acrid. Screams of agony, the shing of steel, and the terrible screeches of the demons mingled together into a cacophony that was almost overwhelming. It was a battlefield, a war zone. From our vantage point, I could see elves fighting desperately, their arrows flying through the air, their des shing against the ws and teeth of the demonic creatures that had overrun theirnds. But it was clear they were being pushed back, overwhelmed by the sheer number of enemies. The demons, twisted and grotesque, swarmed like locusts, their shapes shifting and mutating as they tore through the elven defenders. I narrowed my eyes, watching the battle unfold below us. The demons weren''t like the ones we''d fought before. These were differentrger, more feral, yet somehow more calcted in their attacks. Their forms shifted with each strike, their limbs extending, ws growing longer, teeth sharper. Some had wings, others seemed to sprout tentacles. It was as if their very nature was in constant flux, adapting to whatever challenge they faced. "They''re different," Aurelia muttered, her voice low but sharp with observation. "Not like the ones we saw at the desert. Not like the goblins either." I nodded, keeping my gaze fixed on the chaos below. "Every time we''ve faced them, they''ve been¡­ altered. It''s almost like they change depending on the quest." Aurelia froze for a moment before she cast a sidelong nce at me, a smirk ying at the corner of her lips. "You also have those ''quests'' then?" she asked, though the mocking tone was absent this time. There was something else there. Relief. And concern? I didn''t answer right away, watching as an elven warrior was torn apart by one of the demons. His scream cut through the air like a knife, and I felt my grip tighten on the hilt of my de. The blue screen that had appeared earlier, the one that read [Protect The Queen (2) The Elven Cry], still lingered in the back of my mind. There was no question now. This was part of somethingrger, something orchestrated. But the nature of these creatures¡ªthe way they changed from quest to quest¡ªit unsettled me. "They''re adapting," I finally said, my voice grim. "Whoever or whatever is behind these demons¡­ They''re tailoring the demons to the situation. They are supposed to be weak to nature magic which is the closest to holy magic," Aurelia let out a sharp breath, her eyes flicking to the burning kingdom below. "Fantastic," she muttered. "As if things weren''t bad enough." I could hear the frustration in her voice. She wasn''t the type to care much for these political or military affairs¡ªshe had always found them tedious. But even she couldn''t ignore the gravity of the situation. The elven kingdom was under siege, and if we didn''t do something, it would fall. The demons would consume everything. But helping wasn''t as simple as just jumping in. As I watched the elves desperately fighting for their lives, I knew that charging into the fray with Aurelia would only create more problems. We were outsiders¡ªuninvited, and in many ways, unwee. The elves already distrusted us, and even if we were there to help, they might see us as a threat. One wrong move, and we''d find ourselves with arrows in our backs, cut down by the very people we were trying to save. My quest is to protect her majesty, not the elves. Aurelia seemed to read my thoughts because she nced at me, a knowing smile on her lips. "You''re hesitating," she said softly, though there was no mockery in her tone this time. "What''s holding you back, Dravis?" I shook my head slightly, my eyes narrowing as I watched a group of elven archers struggle to hold the line against a particrly vicious demon. "If we just rush in, they''ll see us as a threat," I said, my voice measured. "We''re outsiders. You saw how they reacted earlier¡ªangry, confused. They won''t hesitate to kill us if they think we''re here to take advantage of the chaos." Aurelia raised an eyebrow, her gaze thoughtful. "And you think sitting up here, watching their kingdom burn, is a better option?" Chapter 143: The Elven Cry (5) Joining The Fray Her words cut through the tension like a de, and for a moment, I considered snapping back with something sharp, something biting. But the truth of her statement lingered in the air, undeniable. The elven kingdom, nestled within the forest, was aze, its once-thriving beauty now reduced to an inferno. The sounds of battle echoed in the distance, desperate and wild, and yet, here we stood, removed from the chaos. Watching. I narrowed my eyes, thinking quickly. "It''s not about doing nothing," I said. "It''s about doing the right thing. Rushing in without a n will only get us killed, and I don''t intend to die for their misced pride." Aurelia tilted her head, her lips curving into a smirk. "Oh? And here I thought you enjoyed a bit of recklessness. You have the power, Dravis. Use it." Power. I could feel it, thrumming beneath my skin. The dark magic, the necromancy I''d honed over time, the abilities granted by Gilgamesh''s pens, and the creatures Imanded. I had more than enough strength to join the battle and turn the tide in our favor. But raw power without precision was chaos. I wasn''t going to make that mistake. I turned to face her fully, ignoring the crackle of mes in the distance. "The elves won''t trust us. If we storm in, wielding magic and summoning creatures from the shadows, they''ll see us as enemies. Thest thing we need is to be fighting demons and elves at the same time." Her eyes narrowed, though amusement still danced within them. "So, what''s your brilliant n, then?" A low growl rumbled from the shadows where my devil hobgoblin remained hidden, its red eyes glowing in the gloom. It was restless, eager for battle. I could feel the same anticipation coursing through my other creatures¡ªthe undead goblin king, the chimeras, all of them waiting for mymand. They were weapons, yes, but they were also tools. And I needed to use them with precision. "We let them weaken each other," I said, my voice cold, calcting. "The demons are pushing the elves back, but they''re not invincible. They''ll take losses, and the elves will lose ground. When the demons have overextended themselves¡ªwhen the elves are too weak to fight back¡ªthat''s when we strike." Aurelia studied me for a long moment, her gaze sharp, assessing. The mes reflected in her eyes, giving her a dangerous, almost predatory look. Finally, she nodded. "You''re ying the long game. I like it." I resisted the urge to smirk. "It''s not about ying games. It''s about winning." With that, I turned my attention back to the burning forest below. The elven defenders were struggling, their lines faltering as the demonic horde pressed forward. The demons wererger, more grotesque than any I''d seen before¡ªwarped and twisted by dark magic, their bodies shifting and mutating with every attack. Some had wings, others tentacles, and their movements were erratic, like shadows given form. They tore through the elven ranks with brutal efficiency. The elves, to their credit, fought fiercely. Their archers loosed volley after volley of arrows, their des shing as they engaged the demons in closebat. But it wasn''t enough. They were being overwhelmed, and I could see their morale faltering. Aurelia stepped closer, her voice low and teasing. "You''re not concerned about them losing? About the demons wiping them out before we even get a chance to act?" I shook my head. "The elves are proud, but they''re not stupid. They''ll retreat before they''repletely annihted. And when they do, that''s when we''ll move in." She nodded again, her smirk widening. "I''ll give you this, Dravis¡ªyou certainly know how to make a girl wait for the fun." Ignoring her, I focused on the battle below. The moment was close. The elves were on the verge of retreating, their formations breaking as the demons pushed further into their territory. Their kingdom was burning, their people dying, and still, they fought on. But it wouldn''tst. They couldn''tst. Then, I saw it¡ªthe moment I''d been waiting for. An elvenmander shouted something in their native tongue, and the remaining forces began to fall back, moving with the kind of precision and discipline that only came from centuries of warfare. They were retreating, but not in disarray. They were pulling back in an organized fashion, regrouping further into the forest, deeper into their stronghold. "They''re running," Aurelia said, a note of satisfaction in her voice. "Good," I replied. "Now, it''s our turn." I raised my hand, and from the shadows, my creatures emerged. The devil hobgoblin, the undead goblin king, and the three chimeras¡ªall of them massive, terrifying in their own right. They knelt before me, awaiting their orders, their glowing eyes fixed on the battlefield below. "We strike at the heart," I said, my voice steady. "The demons are focused on the retreating elves. They won''t expect us." Aurelia''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she unsheathed her de, the metal gleaming in the firelight. "Lead the way, Dravis." Without another word, I sent my creatures forward, moving silently through the burning forest. The ground trembled beneath their weight as they approached the battle, their monstrous forms blending into the smoke and shadows. I followed closely, Aurelia at my side, her presence a constant reminder that this was no ordinary fight. The queen was here, and that meant the stakes were higher than ever. We moved swiftly, closing the distance between us and the demonic horde. The demons, focused on the elves, didn''t notice us until it was toote. The devil hobgoblin struck first, tearing through the nearest demons with savage glee. Its massive ws ripped through flesh and bone, sending chunks of demonic bodies flying through the air. The undead goblin king followed, its hulking form crashing into the enemy lines with all the force of a battering ram. The demons tried to fight back, but they were no match for the sheer brutality of my creatures. The chimeras darted through the chaos, their mismatched forms a blur of teeth, ws, and wings. One of them¡ªa twisted blend of a lion, serpent, and bird of prey¡ªswooped down on a group of demons, its talons rending them apart with ease. Another chimera¡ªa serpentine creature with webbed ws and iridescent scales¡ªslithered through the battlefield, its tail coiling around a demon and crushing it with a sickening crunch. The demons, caught off guard, scrambled to regroup, but their confusion only made them easier targets. I could feel the magic coursing through my veins, the power of necromancy guiding my creatures with deadly precision. They were mine tomand, and I wielded them like a weapon. Aurelia moved beside me, her de shing as she cut through the demons with ruthless efficiency. She was a whirlwind of steel and fire, her movements precise and deadly. I could see the satisfaction in her eyes, the thrill of battle igniting something fierce within her. But as we fought, something nagged at the edge of my mind¡ªa feeling that something was off, that this battle wasn''t as simple as it seemed. The demons were strong, yes, but they were also disorganized. Their attackscked the coordination I''d seen in other battles, as if they were being driven by something other than strategy. I narrowed my eyes, scanning the battlefield. The time distortions were still present, the air shimmering with an unnatural energy. It wasn''t just the demons. Something else was manipting the situation, pulling the strings from the shadows. And then, I saw it. At the edge of the battlefield, hidden among the trees, was a figure¡ªtall and cloaked in shadows, its form indistinct but unmistakably powerful. It watched the battle with a detached interest, its presence radiating an overwhelming sense of control. Aurelia followed my gaze, her eyes narrowing as she spotted the figure. "What the hell is that?" she muttered. "I don''t know," I replied, my voice low. "But I intend to find out." Without waiting for her response, I summoned my creatures, pulling them back from the battle and directing them toward the figure. The devil hobgoblin led the charge, its red eyes glowing with a murderous intent, but as it approached the figure, something happened. The air around the figure shimmered, and in an instant, the devil hobgoblin froze mid-stride, its massive form locked in ce as if time itself had stopped. At that moment, I immediately know something is wrong. "What the¡ª" Aurelia began, but I cut her off. "Time magic," I said, my voice cold. "It''s manipting the distortions." The figure turned toward us, its face still hidden in shadow, but I could feel its gaze¡ªcold, calcting, and utterly in control. It raised a hand, and the air around us rippled again, the time distortions growing stronger. "We need to move," I said, grabbing Aurelia''s arm and pulling her back. "Now." Chapter 144: The Elven Cry (6) Time Magic? She didn''t argue, her instincts kicking in as we retreated from the battlefield. The demons, sensing our retreat, let out guttural roars that echoed through the forest. Their fury was palpable, but something was different now¡ªsomething beyond their rage. The air itself seemed to warp around them as they moved, like they were being propelled by some unseen force. The figure at the edge of the battlefield hadn''t followed us, hadn''t moved at all, but its influence over the battle was undeniable. The time distortions were no longer subtle ripples in the fabric of reality¡ªthey were tearing through the forest, twisting trees, and warping space. The demons, once chaotic and scattered, now moved with eerie synchronization, their bodies stretching and contracting as they lunged forward in pursuit. It was as if the figure was pulling the strings, turning the battlefield into a stage for its own twisted performance. Aurelia and I darted between the burning trees, the sounds of battle fading behind us as we put distance between ourselves and the chaos. My mind raced, trying to piece together what was happening. This wasn''t just a simple invasion¡ªsomething far more dangerous was at work here. The figure had control over time itself, and that meant we were facing a force unlike anything we''d encountered before. Readtest chapters at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin "We can''t keep running," Aurelia growled, her voice tight with frustration. "We need to confront that thing head-on." I shook my head, my eyes scanning the forest for any sign of an advantage. "Not yet. We don''t know what we''re dealing with. Charging in without a n is suicide." Aurelia scowled, but she didn''t argue. Her hand rested on the hilt of her sword, the de gleaming in the dim light of the forest fires. "So, what''s the n, then? Because whatever that thing is, it''s controlling the demons¡ªand if we don''t stop it soon, this whole kingdom is going to burn to the ground." She''s probably right. And if my quest is about protecting her, then her quest must be about protecting the elven kingdom. But if she didn''tplete the quest, what would happen? Would she just start over? And if she failed, would it mean that I failed as well? Then does it mean that I would need to do this all over again? I nced over my shoulder, my eyes narrowing as I caught a glimpse of the figure still standing at the edge of the battlefield. It hadn''t moved from its spot, but its presence was unmistakable. The way it manipted the flow of time around it, bending reality to its will¡ªit was a force beyond anything I had anticipated. And that meant I needed to be smarter. I needed to understand what we were dealing with before I could make my move. "We need to draw it out," I said, my voice low and measured. "It''s controlling the demons from a distance, but it''s not engaging directly. That means it has limits. If we can get close enough, we might be able to disrupt its control." Aurelia''s smirk returned, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. "Sounds like a challenge. I like it." Ignoring her enthusiasm, I turned my attention back to my creatures. The devil hobgoblin had been frozen in ce, trapped by the time magic, but the others¡ªthe undead goblin king and the chimeras¡ªwere still moving, though they had been slowed by the distortions. I could feel their power pulsing through the connection we shared, but it was as if they were wading through quicksand, struggling to break free of the temporal currents that now flowed through the battlefield. I needed to change tactics. I raised my hand, summoning the dark magic that had be so familiar to me. The shadows responded eagerly, swirling around my fingers as I directed the necromantic energy toward my creatures. With a sharpmand, I infused them with new strength, reinforcing their connection to me and pushing them to break free of the distortions. The goblin king roared, its massive form surging forward as it tore through the time-bending forces that had held it back. The chimeras followed suit, their grotesque forms twisting and writhing as they fought against the invisible chains that had bound them. But even as I empowered them, I could feel the strain on my body. The time distortions were more powerful than I had anticipated, and manipting my creatures within this warped reality was taking its toll. My head throbbed, and I could feel the magic within me flickering, unstable. But I couldn''t stop now. Not when we were this close. Aurelia noticed the strain on my face, but she didn''t say anything. Instead, she stepped closer, her voice low and steady. "You''ve got this, Dravis. Just keep it together." I nodded, though I didn''t trust myself to speak. The magic surged through me, and with a final push, I sent my creatures forward, directing them toward the figure at the edge of the battlefield. The undead goblin king charged ahead, its massive fists mming into the ground as it closed the distance between us and the shadowy figure. The chimeras nked it, their mismatched limbs carrying them with terrifying speed as they prepared to strike. But just as they reached the figure, the air shimmered again¡ªand the goblin king froze mid-stride, its massive form suspended in time once more. The chimeras, too, were caught in the distortion, their bodies twisting and contorting as the time magic wrapped around them like a vice. "Damn it!" I hissed, my fists clenching as I felt the connection to my creatures weaken. Aurelia''s hand tightened on her sword, her eyes narrowing as she watched the figure. "It''s not going to let us get close." I grit my teeth, my mind racing. The figure was too powerful, too entrenched in its control over the time distortions. We couldn''t brute-force our way through this. But there had to be a way. There was always a way. And then, it hit me. The time distortions weren''t just a barrier¡ªthey were a weapon. The figure was using time itself to manipte the battlefield, trapping my creatures and controlling the flow of the fight. But time wasn''t just a weapon. It was also a weakness. "What if we disrupt the distortions?" I muttered, mostly to myself. Aurelia nced at me, raising an eyebrow. "Disrupt how?" I didn''t answer immediately. My mind was racing through possibilities, piecing together the puzzle. The figure was using time as a tool, bending it to its will¡ªbut that meant it was relying on the distortions to maintain control. If I could disrupt the flow of time, break the connection between the figure and the battlefield, then maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªI could turn the tide. But to do that, I needed more power. More control. I reached for the magic pens given to me by Gilgamesh. Each one represented a different elemental force¡ªfire, water, devil, and psychokinesis. They had saved me before, but I had only ever used them one at a time, tapping into their individual strengths when necessary. But this time, I didn''t need individual strength. I needed tobine their power, to create something greater than the sum of its parts. Without hesitation, I drew the pens from the pouch at my side, feeling the familiar weight of them in my hands. The air around me crackled with energy as I uncapped them, letting their magic flow freely. The ground beneath my feet trembled as the elemental forces surged to life, each one pulsing with raw power. Aurelia''s eyes widened as she stepped back, sensing the danger. "What are you doing?" "Trust me," I said through gritted teeth, focusing on the task at hand. The pens hovered in the air around me, their magic swirling together in a chaotic dance of fire, water, devil energy, and psychokinesis. It was unstable, unpredictable¡ªbut it was powerful. And it was exactly what I needed. I reached out with my mind, pulling the energies together, weaving them into a single thread of magic that wrapped around the time distortions like a. The figure at the edge of the battlefield seemed to sense what I was doing, because the distortions intensified, warping the very fabric of reality as they tried to push back against my magic. But I wasn''t going to let them win. I focused all of my strength, pouring everything I had into the spell. The elemental forces roared to life, each one straining against the others as they fought for dominance. The air around me crackled with electricity, and I could feel the magic tearing at the edges of my mind, threatening to rip me apart if I lost focus for even a second. But I didn''t lose focus. I couldn''t afford to. With a final push, I unleashed the spell, or about to. But shit. I''m a secondte. I could feel all of my hair standsas the figure appeared behind us. I should have known. I should have been more wary. "I bet you didn''t saw this," the voice filled with malice appeared behind us. "Your Majesty!!!" Chapter 145: The Elven Cry (End) The Quest Outcome? "I bet you didn''t see this," the voice, thick with malice, hissed behind us, freezing the air between us with its venom. I felt it before I saw it¡ªan immense, crushing pressure that bore down on my senses, more powerful than anything I''d faced before. Time slowed, or at least it felt that way as my heart lurched into my throat. "Your Majesty!" The words spilled out of me in a panicked gasp before I could stop them. Instinctively, I whirled around, my twin des shing as they met the iing strike. Steel met flesh with a deafening ng, but even as I deflected the blow, I knew something was wrong. The force behind the attack was overwhelming, a tidal wave of raw power. My body buckled under the strain. And then, the pain hit. Searing, blinding pain shot up my arm, and I felt it¡ªfelt the snap, the tearing of muscle and sinew. My arm was gone. Not just injured, gone. Torn from my body in an instant. I stumbled back, breath hitching, vision blurring for a split second as I tried to process what had just happened. My arm, my right arm, the one that had held the de¡ªit was no longer there. Blood poured from the gaping wound, soaking my armor and staining the earth beneath me. The world seemed to tilt for a moment, a dizzying rush of panic threatening to consume me. But I couldn''t afford to give in. Not now. I forced myself to stand straight, teeth gritted against the pain that threatened to drag me under. I had endured worse. My body was broken, yes, but my mind¡ªmy will¡ªremained intact. And that was what mattered. I wasn''t going to fall here. Not now, not ever. The demon stood before us, towering, grotesque, its skin a mass of shifting, molten shadows. Its eyes gleamed with malevolent glee, the satisfaction of a predator who knew it had wounded its prey. But I could also see it¡ªarrogance. The demon thought the fight was already over. Big mistake. "You think losing an arm is enough to stop me?" I hissed, forcing the words out through clenched teeth. I could feel the blood pooling in my boots, the cold sensation creeping up my side, but I shoved the pain to the back of my mind. I was too cold, too focused for pain to stop me. If anything, it only sharpened my senses, made me more aware of the battle at hand. My mind raced, calcting every movement, every breath. The queen¡ªAurelia¡ªstood beside me, her eyes wide with shock. But it wasn''t fear that filled her gaze. No, it was something far more dangerous: fury. The air around her seemed to crackle with raw energy as her rage boiled over, mana flooding through her veins like a storm barely contained. Her hand gripped the hilt of her sword so tightly her knuckles turned white, and I could see the power building in her, coiling and twisting like a living thing, begging to be unleashed. "Dravis..." she whispered, her voice low, dangerous. Then louder, "You... dare..." The ground beneath her feet trembled, small cracks splintering out from where she stood, and then, with a roar of unbridled rage, she lunged forward, her sword igniting with a brilliant sh of light. Her attack was ferocious¡ªwild, unrestrained. A storm of energy that mmed into the demon with the force of a hurricane. She moved like a force of nature, her de slicing through the air with deadly precision, each strike apanied by an explosion of mana that rocked the earth. The demon staggered under the onught, snarling as it raised its own weapons to block her strikes. But even as I watched her fight, I could see it¡ªAurelia was powerful, immensely so, but her attackscked the efficiency needed tond a decisive blow. She was wasting mana, pouring too much power into each swing, draining herself without realizing it. Her movements, though skilled, were erratic, uncoordinated. She was driven by anger, and while that gave her strength, it also made her vulnerable. I had to act. Now. Ignoring the pulsing pain in my arm¡ªorck of it¡ªI pushed forward, sidestepping just as Aurelia''s sword shed with the demon''s ws. My body screamed in protest as I moved, but I kept going, every motion precise, every calction cold and deliberate. The demon was focused on her now, its attention locked on the queen as it tried to overpower her with brute strength. And that was its mistake. I surged forward, ducking under one of Aurelia''s wild strikes as I slipped behind the demon. Its back was exposed for a split second, just enough time for me to act. I raised my remaining de, summoning every ounce of strength I had left, and drove it into the demon''s neck with a force that shook my bones. The demon howled, its voice a guttural screech that reverberated through the clearing. ck blood sprayed from the wound, coating my armor and face in a sticky, burning mess. The force of the blow sent a jolt of pain up my arm, but I didn''t let go. I twisted the de deeper, feeling the crunch of bone as it sank further into the demon''s flesh. For a moment, I thought I had won. But then the demonughed. The sound was low and cold, sending a shiver down my spine. The demon''s burning eyes flickered with something almost resembling pity as it slowly turned its head toward me, the wound in its neck already beginning to close. "All for nothing," it hissed, its voice like the rasp of rusted metal. "It''s all for vain." My breath hitched, dread creeping into the pit of my stomach. The demon raised a hand, pointing past us, toward the heart of the elven kingdom. "Look." I followed its gaze, my eyes widening in horror. The kingdom. It was aze. mes rose high into the sky, ck smoke curling upward in thick, suffocating clouds. The forest, the trees, the homes of the elves¡ªit was all burning. In the distance, I could hear the faint cries of the dying, the sh of steel, the roar of demons tearing through what remained of the elven defenses. "It''s all burnt now," the demon whispered, its voice filled with dark satisfaction. "All your efforts¡­ wasted." And then, before I could even process the gravity of what had just happened, a familiar chime echoed in my ears. My blood ran cold as a blue screen appeared before me, its words sharp and unyielding. [The Quest Failed. Respawning the user.] I blinked, my mind reeling. No. No, this wasn''t possible. The quest¡ªAurelia¡ªit wasn''t over. It couldn''t be over. I nced at her, and saw the same realization dawn on her face. Her eyes locked with mine, wide with disbelief, with horror. [The Quest Failed.] The words repeated in my mind, relentless. The weight of them crashed down on me, heavy and unforgiving. For a split second, time seemed to stand still. The demon before us, the burning kingdom, Aurelia''s shock¡ªit all faded into the background. All I could see, all I could think of, were those words. Those damn words. Respawning the user. The screen flickered, and I felt it¡ªfelt the world around me start to dissolve. My body, my mind, everything was unraveling, being pulled apart by some unseen force. My grip on reality loosened, and before I could even react, I was gone. Nothingness. That''s all there was. A vast, empty void that stretched out in every direction. No light, no sound. Just¡­ emptiness. I floated in the abyss, disoriented, unsure of where I was or what had happened. My thoughts scattered, my memories fraying at the edges as the nothingness swallowed me whole. For a moment, I wondered if this was death. If I had failed sopletely that there was noing back. No second chance. But then, slowly, reality began to piece itself back together. The void gave way to something more tangible. The cold sensation of stone beneath my feet, the faint smell of smoke in the air. My senses returned one by one, sluggish and out of sync, but slowly, they settled into ce. I blinked, squinting against the sudden brightness that filled my vision. And then I realized¡ªI was back. Back where it all began. The same forest clearing, the same burning kingdom in the distance. Everything was exactly as it had been before. But this time, something was different. I could feel it. A shift in the air, a subtle but undeniable change. The blue screen flickered in front of me once more. [Respawnplete. Proceed with caution.] I clenched my jaw, my mind racing. Respawn. That''s what had happened. The quest had failed, and I had been brought back to try again. But how many times would this cycle repeat? How many times would I watch the elven kingdom burn before I figured out how to win? Then the realization struck me. "Does the queen," "Does the queen experience this every time she entered this kind of quest?" Chapter 146: The Elven Loop (1) Lets Protect The Queen Does the queen experience this every time she enters this kind of quest? The thought struck me like a bolt of lightning, and I couldn''t shake it. It gnawed at the back of my mind, a relentless whisper that wouldn''t let go. Aurelia, the so-called "chosen one," pulled into these quests again and again. Fighting the same demons. Protecting the same people. And if she fails¡ªif she dies¡ªdoes she relive it all? The pain, the terror, the exhaustion of fighting a war she never asked for? I clenched my fists, feeling the weight of the question settle on my chest like a stone. If I failed this time, would we be sent back again? Would she experience this nightmare over and over until she gets it right? Would it take ten, maybe even hundreds of attempts? The thought made my stomach churn. And worse, how much would she remember? I could still feel the phantom pain from when I lost my arm in thest cycle. The sharp snap of bone, the tearing of flesh. That moment when I realized the demon had ripped away a part of me. The blood, the shock, the cold terror that followed. It was real. Too real. But this isn''t about me. Not anymore. What''s worse for Aurelia isn''t just the pain¡ªit''s the endless loop. To face the same horrors repeatedly, knowing that each failure means reliving it all, again and again. There''s a deep cruelty in that, a kind of torment that most people couldn''t evenprehend. No one would ever know what she had gone through if she didn''t survive. The istion, the burden of carrying the fate of the kingdom alone. Alone, with no one to confide in. No one to share the weight. A sh of memory¡ªher smile, tired but resolute. That smile she gave me before we fought the demon. Was it because I was the first person who had seen this nightmare with her? The first who could understand? The thought sent a shiver down my spine. All this time, she had faced these battles alone, fighting demons that no one in the real world knew existed. She had no choice, no way to resist the pull of the quest. No escape until shepleted it or died trying. I have to end this. Now. The urge to run to her, to make sure she wasn''t suffering alone this time, pulled at me, stronger than the pain still lingering in my bones. My thoughts crystallized into one singr goal: finish this quest, end the cycle. Break this damn loop for her. I took a deep breath, gathering my strength. The pain could wait. Right now, I had to find Aurelia. I sprinted through the dense forest, the undergrowth tugging at my feet, the shadows of the trees flickering around me like ghosts. It was the same path I''d taken before. The same direction that had led me to her. The forest was still quiet, too quiet, but I could sense it¡ªthe pulse of magic in the air, the energy of the quest pulling me toward her. Just like before, I found her. Aurelia stood in the clearing, surrounded by elves, their armor gleaming in the faint light filtering through the canopy. Her golden hair caught the soft glow of the sun, her presencemanding even in the chaos. But this time, as I approached, I saw something different. She smiled. It wasn''t just any smile¡ªit was a beautiful, genuine smile that made my chest tighten. She was relieved to see me. No, more than that. She was reassured. The tension in her shoulders loosened the moment her eyes met mine, and I could almost feel the burden lift from her, even if just for a second. I bit the inside of my cheek to keep myself grounded. That smile... it wasn''t just for me. It was for the fact that she wasn''t alone this time. All this time, Aurelia had fought without anyone beside her, without anyone knowing the truth of what she was facing. And now... she wasn''t fighting alone. I shook the thought away. Now wasn''t the time to get sentimental. We needed to finish this. The faster we ended this quest, the sooner she could be free. No more reliving this nightmare. No more fighting demons in the shadows, away from the eyes of the world. The elves surrounding her looked at me with suspicion, just like before. Their leader, a stern-faced elf with silver hair, stepped forward, eyeing me warily. I knew what wasing next¡ªthe same questions, the same usations. They would point toward the pile of corpses, demons and elves tangled together in death. And, like clockwork, they did. "This is the work of demons," the elf said coldly, gesturing toward the bodies. His voice was filled with tension, the same suspicion as before. "But your arrival is still unexined, stranger. What do you have to say for yourself?" The air grew thick with tension, just as it hadst time. And just like before, the faint shimmer of a time rift appeared in the distance. I could see it, rippling through the air like a mirage. The elves from the ancient times were about to arrive, drawn into this nightmare by the distortions. But this time, I wasn''t going to wait. I wasn''t going to let things spiral out of control like they had before. I stepped forward, letting my dark magic re to life around me. The familiar cold, malicious energy surged through my veins, filling the clearing with an aura of danger. My creatures stirred in the shadows, waiting for mymand, their eyes glowing faintly with dark intent. I let the coldness seep into my voice as I spoke, my tone cutting through the tension like a de. "Are you all truly so blind?" I said, my voice low and filled with venom. "If you''re foolish enough to kill each other while the demons tear apart your brethren, then by all means, go ahead. Kill each other. But we don''t have time for your petty squabbles." The elves stiffened at my words, their eyes narrowing in anger and confusion. Aurelia nced at me, her brow furrowing, but she didn''t stop me. She knew this had to end quickly. I took another step forward, my aura growing darker, more oppressive. "Or you could let us handle the first wave of demons and at least save some of your kind from a pointless death. The choice is yours." The time rift shimmered, and the ancient elves stepped through, their presence causing a ripple in the air. Just like before, the atmosphere tensed up, their confusion and anger rising as they realized they were out of ce, out of time. But this time, I didn''t hesitate. I let my aura wrap around them like a vice, pressing down with the full weight of my dark magic. The ancient elves looked at me, their eyes wide with something close to fear. They could feel the power radiating from me, the cold, unyielding strength that I wielded without mercy. "If you want to die here, by all means, continue this ridiculous disy of pride," I said coldly, my voice like ice. "But if you have any sense left in your skulls, you''ll stop fighting each other and fight the real enemy." For a moment, there was silence. The elves¡ªboth ancient and present¡ªred at me, their hands twitching toward their weapons. But none of them moved. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin Good. They were scared. They should be. This is one of the specialties of Draven. His dark magic is linked strongly with his sheer willpower. When his willpower is strong, when he''s set to something, his power follows suit. At the original Draven, this potential was halted by his curse, and only unleashed when he was resurrected as an undead. The unleashed dark magic holds power maybe not stronger than all of thembined. But it is more than enough for a disy. To make them wary. I nced at Aurelia, who was watching the scene unfold with a careful expression. Her eyes met mine, and for a split second, I saw something there. Approval. The elves shifted uneasily, their anger still simmering just below the surface. But for now, they held their tongues. The time rift shimmered behind them, its presence a constant reminder that we were running out of time. I took a step back, the coldness in my voice fading just enough to let them know I wasn''t here to kill them¡ªyet. "Let us finish this," I said quietly, my eyes locked on the elves. "Then you can decide what to do with your pride." The tension in the air remained thick, but for now, it was enough. The elves didn''t move to stop us as Aurelia and I turned toward the direction of the demons. The battle wasn''t over yet. But this time, I knew exactly what I needed to do. It''s to kill the demons and protect the queen. To do so, I need to make sure. That these elven shits. Followevery part of my words. Chapter 147: The Elven Loop (2) The Agreement Aurelia stood tall beside me, her eyes fixed on the elven general. She was calm,posed, her aura still radiating the same fierce power she had unleashed in battle. Yet, despite her poise, I could sense the tension between her and the elven leaders. The queen''s expression was unreadable, but the young elven monarch, itharis, observed us with curiosity, her regal features betraying none of the uncertainty she must have felt. The elven general, the leader of their armies, stepped forward. She was striking¡ªtall and battle-hardened, with flowing auburn hair pulled into a tight braid that framed her sharp features. Her armor, a masterful creation of silver and green, shimmered in the faint light filtering through the trees, and her emerald eyes pierced me with a gaze that spoke of suspicion and contempt. Every motion she made was calcted, every step measured as if she were in constant battle. Her voice, when she spoke, was as sharp as the sword hanging by her side. "You expect us to trust you?" she began, her tone cold. "A wielder of dark magic? A necromancer?" The word carried venom as it left her lips. "How do we know you''re not leading us to ruin?" I met her gaze evenly, refusing to flinch under the weight of her scrutiny. "I''m not asking for your trust," I said, my voice hard and unyielding. "But if you want your kingdom to survive today, you''ll have to listen. The demons are growing stronger. If you continue to fight among yourselves, you''ll be fighting over a kingdom reduced to nothing but ash." The general''s eyes narrowed further, but she didn''t respond immediately. Her expression was set, hard as stone. For a moment, the tension between us grew, thick enough to choke the air. She turned to Aurelia, her brows furrowing as she spoke again, now with a mixture of wariness and curiosity. "And you? What is your stake in this?" she asked, her voice filled with suspicion. "Who are you to vouch for him?" Aurelia paused, and I could sense the weight of the question hang in the air. She could have revealed her title, her kingdom, but I knew that wasn''t her way. She didn''t need to lean on titles ornds tomand respect. "I am a warrior," she said, her voice steady. "And like you, I''m here to protect my people. Dravis has saved my life more times than I can count. If anyone can turn the tide in our favor, it''s him." The elven soldiers behind the general shifted uneasily, their eyes darting between Aurelia and me. The tension remained, but Aurelia''s words carried weight. Though they didn''t know her title, they could sense the strength in her presence. Before the general could respond, a voice broke through the murmurs. It was deeper, older, and filled with a calm authority. "Perhaps this warrior speaks the truth." A figure emerged from the shadows of the forest, his presencemanding the attention of all the elves around him. He was an ancient elf, his long silver hair falling past his shoulders, blending with his shimmering silver armor. His face, though weathered by time, bore the wisdom and strength of a leader who had seen countless battles. His eyes, though clouded with age, held a sharpness that seemed to cut through the tension. This was a man who had lived through eras of war and peace, a warrior from a time long past. The elves around him bowed their heads slightly as he approached, recognizing his authority. He looked at me with calm, measured eyes. "Dravis, is it?" he asked, his voice smooth yet filled with the weight of centuries. "You speak as one who understands war. I have seen many battles, and while your methods are... unconventional, your urgency is clear. The demons grow bolder by the moment. We cannot afford to squander time with suspicion." The general, still standing stiff beside him, shot him a sharp look. Her jaw tightened, but she did not speak. Clearly, the ancient elf''s presence and words carried significant weight. She was not happy, but she respected him enough to hold her tongue. "I am General Elendorr," the ancient elf continued, "leader of my people from a time long past. We have been brought here through the rifts, but our purpose remains the same. To defend ournds." Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin The young elven queen, standing just behind Elendorr, finally stepped forward. She had a regal air about her, though there was a youthfulness to her features that betrayed her inexperience. Her golden hair was braided intricately, adorned with silver and emeralds, and her soft features were framed by a flowing, white and green gown. Her eyes, bright and clear, flickered with abination of curiosity and caution. "I am Queen itharis," she introduced herself, her voice soft but filled with a quiet strength. "We do not trust easily, necromancer. But if this warrior speaks for you, then so shall I listen." Her eyes briefly met Aurelia''s, a flicker of understanding passing between them. There was something shared in that nce¡ªtwo leaders who bore the weight of their people on their shoulders, and perhaps a recognition of the battles they had both faced. Aurelia smiled in return, a small gesture of respect and gratitude. The general¡ªwhom I now knew as Aelthria Tersn¡ªexhaled slowly. It was clear she did not like this decision, but with both the ancient general and the queen in agreement, she had little choice. "Very well," Aelthria said, her tone clipped and professional. "What is your n, Dravis?" I nced between the three elven leaders, assessing the situation. They were strong, skilled, and proud. But this battle required more than pride¡ªit required precision, strategy, and a willingness to embrace unconventional methods. "The demons are using the time distortions to their advantage," I exined, gesturing toward the distant rift where I could sense the demons gathering. "They''re exploiting the chaos the distortions create. Attacking from multiple fronts. If we spread our forces too thin, we''ll be overwhelmed." I pointed toward the eastern ridge, where the forest grew thicker and darker. "The main force of demons is concentrating there. If we can fortify that position and hold the line, we''ll have a chance. Meanwhile, I''ll lead a smaller force to the west, where the rifts are weaker. We''ll nk them and copse their line." Aelthria crossed her arms, her brows knitting together as she considered the n. "And you think your... creatures will be able to hold them off?" "They''ve faced worse," I replied sharply. "My forces can keep the demons at bay long enough for your soldiers to secure the ridge. Once their formation is broken, we canunch a counterattack." There was a brief silence as the elves processed my words. Finally, Aelthria nodded, though her expression remained stern. "It''s risky, but it could work." Without wasting another moment, she turned to her soldiers and barked orders, her voice carrying the unmistakable authority of a seasoned leader. "Reinforce the eastern ridge! Prepare for a counterattack!" The elven soldiers moved swiftly, their discipline evident in the way they responded to hermands. They were a well-trained force, no doubt about that. Elendorr watched me with a thoughtful expression. "You fight with the mind of a tactician," he said, his voice calm. "We will see if your n is as sound as it seems." I nodded in acknowledgment. "We will." As the elves moved into position, I felt Aurelia''s presence beside me. She didn''t say anything, but her gaze lingered on me, and I could feel the unspoken trust between us. She had vouched for me, and now, more than ever, I needed to prove that trust was not misced. The battle began shortly after. The sky darkened as the first wave of demons emerged from the rift, their twisted forms rushing toward the elven forces with terrifying speed. The ground shook with the force of their charge, and the acrid stench of sulfur filled the air. "Hold the line!" Aelthria''s voice rang out across the battlefield as she led her warriors into battle. Elven arrows filled the sky, each shot precise, each hit deadly. The demons were fast, but the elves were faster. Elendorr fought alongside his kin, his movements fluid and graceful despite his age. His de cut through the demons with ease, and his soldiers followed his lead, their coordination impable. Though his methods were ancient, his presence was a reminder of the strength of the elven people. The battle raged, but as I had anticipated, the demons were using the time distortions to their advantage. I could see the rifts flickering around us, pulling demons from different timelines, warping their forms and making them more unpredictable. But I had prepared for this. "Now!" I barked, sending my creatures forward. The goblin king charged, crashing into the demonic ranks with brute force. Its massive fists mmed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. The chimeras darted through the chaos, their mismatched forms tearing through the demons with a savagery that matched their appearance. The elves, too, fought valiantly, their des shing in the dim light as they held the line. Aelthria led her forces with precision, hermands sharp and effective. I could see the determination in her eyes¡ªshe was a warrior through and through, and despite her initial distrust, she fought as though this n was her own. But the battle was far from over. The rifts began to pulse, the air shimmering with distortion. I could feel the pull of time warping around us, threatening to drag us into chaos. "Dravis!" Aurelia shouted, her sword glowing with arcane energy as she cleaved through a demon. "The rifts are intensifying!" Chapter 148: The Elven Loop (3) The First Wave The elves were fighting valiantly, but it was clear that even their disciplined ranks couldn''t hold out forever. Their arrows flew true, cutting through demon after demon, but for each one they felled, more poured through the ever-expanding rifts, their twisted forms warping with every second that passed. The air was thick with the scent of blood and sulfur, the ground beneath us shaking with the impact of demonic forces shing against elven defenses. I raised my hand, summoning a surge of dark magic that pulsed through the earth like a shockwave. The ground beneath the demons trembled as tendrils of shadow burst forth, wrapping around their grotesque forms. My necromantic power surged through the battlefield, and for a moment, it felt as if the very earth itself had be my weapon. The demons screeched in agony as the dark energy coiled tighter, crushing bone and sinew in a grotesque disy of strength. Their twisted forms contorted under the pressure, their once-mighty bodies crumbling to the ground, lifeless. But even with this surge of power, the rifts continued to expand, warping the very air around us. Reality was fraying at the edges, and the demons... the demons were endless. Every tear in the fabric of time and space seemed to vomit forth new horrors¡ªcreatures with limbs too long, mouths in ces no mouth should be, and eyes that glowed with the madness of a thousand years. The distortion made it impossible to predict their movements, and they seemed to shift in and out of focus, as though caught in a loop of existence. I could see the elves faltering. Their once precise, disciplined movements were slowing under the weight of exhaustion. General Aelthria was in the thick of it, her sword shing in a blur of silver as she struck down demon after demon. Her face, though set in a mask of concentration, was betraying the strain. Her shoulders were tense, her movements less fluid than they had been at the start. For all her skill and leadership, I could see the worry creasing her brow. Despite her earlier skepticism, she had taken my n to heart, executing it with the precision of a true tactician. But we were running out of time. I could see it in her eyes¡ªshe knew it, too. "Elendorr!" I shouted, turning to the ancient general who was rallying a group of warriors near the edge of the battlefield. His eyes, sharp and calcting despite his age, flicked toward me. "We need to weaken the rift! If we don''t stop the influx, they''ll overrun us!" Elendorr''s gaze moved toward the pulsing rift at the center of the battlefield. His face, lined with the wisdom of countless battles, tightened. "You''re right," he said, his voice grim. "But the magic keeping that rift open is unlike anything I''ve ever seen." Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin I gritted my teeth. The sorcerer''s influence was unmistakable, woven into the very fabric of the rift. I could feel it in the way the portal pulsed, how it fed the demonic horde pouring into this world. And yet, the sorcerer hadn''t appeared. He was waiting, watching. Testing us. The coward. "I''ll need to get closer," I said, my voice cold and resolute. "If I can reach the rift, I might be able to disrupt it." Aelthria, overhearing, broke away from the battle, her de still gleaming with fresh demon blood. Her armor was sttered with ichor, her braid half undone from the fray, but her eyes were sharp, piercing me with a grim determination. "You think you can stop this? With your dark magic?" There was no venom in her voice now¡ªonly a grim resignation, the kind born from understanding that we were all running out of options. "I don''t think," I replied, my eyes locking with hers. "I know." She didn''t argue. Time was running out, and we both knew it. "Then we''ll hold the line," Aelthria said, her tone firm, the weight of leadership heavy in every word. "Do what you must." I turned to Aurelia. She had been cutting down demons with terrifying efficiency, her sword a blur of death and fire as she cleaved through their ranks. Her once immacte golden hair was now streaked with ash and blood, her eyes zing with a fierce, almost otherworldly determination. She met my gaze, and for a moment, neither of us spoke. We didn''t need to. We understood each other. "Go," she said, her voice a quietmand that brooked no argument. "I''ll cover you." Without wasting another second, I sprinted toward the rift, my feet pounding against the blood-soaked earth. The battlefield was a maelstrom of chaos and violence, the air thick with the stench of burning flesh and the cries of the dying. My heart pounded in my chest, every step feeling heavier than thest as the distortions in time grew stronger, warping the reality around me. I could feel the sorcerer''s power pulling at me, trying to slow me down, to trap me in the endless loop of failure. But I wouldn''t let it. My creatures moved with me, their dark forms tearing through the demons that blocked my path. The goblin king, my most fearsome servant, roared with unbridled fury as his massive fists mmed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the ranks of demons. Bones cracked and flesh splintered as the demonic horde crumbled beneath his might. The chimeras darted ahead, their grotesque, slithering forms moving with terrifying speed, ripping through anything that dared stand in their way. They were monsters, yes, but they weremymonsters. And they would serve me until the end. As I neared the rift, the air around me began to shimmer, distorting as if reality itself was being pulled apart at the seams. The demons closest to the rift were twisted beyond recognition¡ªbodies bent at impossible angles, limbs elongated and warped, their forms constantly shifting as if they were caught between different timelines. It was disorienting, their screeches distorted by the warping air, echoing in ways that made my head throb. But I couldn''t afford to stop now. With a deep breath, I reached the edge of the rift. The swirling vortex of dark energy loomed before me, massive and pulsating with a malevolent force. It was a tear in the very fabric of reality, a portal between worlds. The demons were pouring through it, their forms warping as they crossed the threshold, their bodies twisting and mutating with every step they took into our world. I could feel the sorcerer''s presence now, stronger than ever. He wasn''t here physically, but his influence was woven into the rift, feeding it, sustaining it, nurturing the chaos that threatened to engulf us all. I raised my remaining hand, summoning every ounce of necromantic power I had left. The dark magic surged through me, coursing through my veins like a living thing, desperate to be unleashed. I could feel the strain on my body, the pain from the earlier battles still fresh in my bones, but I pushed it aside. This was our only chance. "Now or never," I muttered through clenched teeth, focusing all my energy on the rift. With a sharpmand, I sent my dark magic surging toward the tear in reality. The shadows coiled around the rift, intertwining with the demonic energy like a serpent constricting its prey. I could feel the resistance, the immense power pushing back against me, but I pressed on, my will unyielding. The rift pulsed violently, the demons screeching in agony as the dark magic began to disrupt the flow of energy. The vortex wavered, its form flickering as my magic fought to close it. For a moment, I thought I had seeded. But it wasn''t enough. The rift buckled under the strain, but it didn''t copse. I could feel the sorcerer''s power pushing back, his influence too strong for me to break alone. My head throbbed with the effort, my vision blurring as the strain took its toll on my body. "Damn it," I hissed through gritted teeth. I couldn''t do this on my own. I needed more power¡ªmorethan I had ever wielded before. Just then, a sudden surge of energy erupted beside me, and I turned to see Aurelia stepping forward. Her sword was glowing with an intense, fierce light, and her eyes burned with a fire that could have melted stone. Her presence was like a beacon in the chaos, her aura radiating raw, elemental power. She didn''t speak, but I could feel her magic intertwining with mine, her strength bolstering my efforts. Her majestic me magic surged forward, fusing with my dark necromancy, creating abined force that tore at the rift like a storm of fire and shadow. The rift shuddered, the demons wailing as they were pulled back, their forms distorting as they were dragged through the copsing portal. For a moment, it felt like we were winning. But then, the rift pulsed one final time, a shockwave of energy sting outward, sending both Aurelia and me flying backward. I hit the ground hard, the impact knocking the wind out of me. My head spun, and I could taste blood in my mouth, but I forced myself to sit up, my eyes locked on the rift. It was still there¡ªsmaller, weaker, but still open. Aurelia was already on her feet, her expression grim as she wiped the blood from her lip. "It''s not enough," she said, her voice tight with frustration. I struggled to my feet, my body screaming in protest. "No," I muttered. "But it''s a start." Chapter 149: The Elven Loop (4) Closing The Rift The rift pulsed before us, still open, still seeping the demonic energy that twisted reality. I could feel its hunger, the raw, destructive power that sought to consume everything. Aurelia was beside me, her breath heavy but steady, her eyes locked on the rift. We had given everything, and it still wasn''t enough. The demons continued to pour through, twisted by the time distortions, and the air around us crackled with unstable magic. We were running out of time. Aurelia turned to me, her expression resolute. "We have to give more." I understood immediately what she meant. We had tapped into our magic¡ªhers, the raw elemental power of me and light, and mine, the dark magic that had been my path since the day I took my first step into necromancy. But it wasn''t enough. The rift was feeding off the sorcerer''s control of time, and if we were going to close it, we would need to go deeper, further than either of us had ever gone before. "I know," I said, my voice grim. "But this could kill us." Aurelia smiled, though it was a bitter, weary smile. "If we don''t, it will kill us anyway." She was right. The demons were endless, and the elves couldn''t hold the line forever. This was our only chance. I nodded, feeling the weight of the decision settle over me like a shroud. Together, we took a step forward, closer to the rift, letting its energy pulse through us. The closer we got, the more I could feel it¡ªthe pull of time itself, the warping of reality. My dark magic surged in response, eager to be unleashed. But I needed more than necromancy. I reached deep within myself, searching for something beyond what I had known. The Drakhans¡ªmy family, my bloodline¡ªhad been shrouded in mystery, their connection to dark magic whispered about in old tomes and forgotten histories. But now, as I stood at the edge of oblivion, I could feel it¡ªan ancient, dormant power, coursing through my veins. It wasn''t necromancy. It was something darker, something older, tied to the very fabric of the shadows that bound my magic. As I tapped into it, the power surged through me, raw and unbridled. My vision blurred for a moment as the magic took hold, a force that felt like it could tear me apart if I lost control for even a second. But with it came strength¡ªstrength enough to challenge the rift, to bend the dark magic to my will. At the same time, I sensed Aurelia doing the same. She had always been powerful, but now, as she closed her eyes and reached inward, I could feel her power growing exponentially. Her royal bloodline, the ancient connection to the elves and their magic, began to awaken. I had heard whispers of it before¡ªhow the Regaria Kingdom''s royalty was tied to the elves, how their bloodline carried ancient magic that had long been forgotten. Now, I could see it manifesting in her. Golden light surged around her, mingling with her mes, transforming her power into something far more dangerous. Together, our magicbined, a swirling vortex of shadow and light, of fire and darkness. The air around us crackled with energy, unstable and wild, as if the very fabric of reality was trying to tear itself apart. The rift began to shudder, as if it could feel the threat we posed, but it wasn''t closing. Not yet. "We''re not strong enough!" I shouted, my voice barely audible over the roar of magic. Aurelia gritted her teeth, her eyes zing with determination. "We will be." We pushed harder, digging deeper into our respective powers. I could feel the strain in my bones, the dark magic threatening to consume me. My body trembled under the weight of it, but I held on. I had to. The rift was weakening, but it was still too strong. Too vast. And then, through the distortion of time and space, I felt it¡ªthe presence of the time sorcerer. He was here. A low, distortedugh echoed across the battlefield, and I looked up to see the sorcerer manifesting before us. His form was a twisted blur, reality itself warping around him. Time bent at his will, distorting his figure into something both there and not there, as if he existed in multiple timelines at once. His eyes glowed with a sickening, otherworldly light, and as he stepped forward, the air rippled, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. "Foolish mortals," the sorcerer hissed, his voice a distorted cacophony of ovepping realities. "You think you can challenge me?" He raised his hand, and with a flick of his wrist, duplicates of himself began to materialize, each one stepping from an alternate timeline. There were four of them now, each as real as the next, theirbined presence warping time even further. The rift surged with power, fed by the sorcerer''s control over time. "We need to close the rift now!" Aurelia shouted, her voice filled with urgency. I nodded, but I knew it wouldn''t be that simple. The sorcerer wasn''t going to let us close the rift without a fight. I could feel his power surging through the battlefield, manipting time, making it bend to his will. And now, with his duplicates spreading out, the battlefield was in chaos. "I''ll hold him off!" Aurelia shouted, stepping forward, her sword zing with golden light. "You focus on the rift!" "Aurelia, wait¡ª" I started, but she was already moving, her de slicing through the air as she charged toward the sorcerer. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin Shit! I turned my attention back to the rift. Aurelia trusted me to close it, and I couldn''t let her down. I could still feel the pull of the Drakhan bloodline within me, the dark magic surging through my veins. But I needed more. I needed something to stabilize the rift, something powerful enough to disrupt the sorcerer''s hold on time. If I''mte, the queen will die, and we will be doing this all over again! Then, out of the corner of my eye, I saw him¡ªElendorr. The ancient general moved with a grace that belied his age, his silver hair flowing as he stepped toward the rift. His eyes met mine, and in that moment, I understood. He knew what had to be done. "I will stabilize the rift," Elendorr said, his voice calm but filled with resolve. "But it might cost me everything." I opened my mouth to protest, but he shook his head. "There is no other way, child of human. My time ended long ago. My men are managing with the rest of the defense line led by the current general. Let me finish this." Without waiting for a response, Elendorr raised his hands, his ancient magic flowing through the air like a cool breeze. The rift reacted immediately, its pulsing slowing as Elendorr''s magic intertwined with it. The ancient elf was pouring everything he had into the rift, stabilizing its chaotic energy. But it wasn''t enough on its own. He gazed at me with a peaceful smile. He needed my help. Tsk! I clicked my tongue. I moved beside him, channeling my dark magic into the rift, guiding his power as it flowed through the tear in reality. Elendorr''s magic was strong, but it was ancient, slow, and it needed the raw, destructive force of my magic to hold it together. Together, we pushed against the rift, forcing it to close. But I could feel the strain on Elendorr''s body. His breathing grewbored, and his skin began to pale as his life force drained into the rift. He was giving everything, everyst ounce of his strength, to stabilize it. Meanwhile, Aurelia was locked in battle with the time sorcerer. Her de shed as she shed with one of his duplicates, her golden magic pushing back against the sorcerer''s control over time. But there were too many of them. For every duplicate she cut down, another took its ce, each one warping the battlefield further, bending time itself to the sorcerer''s will. I could feel the pressure mounting. The rift was closing, but not fast enough. Elendorr was fading, his magic weakening with every second. I needed to push harder, to give more. But as I channeled my dark magic into the rift, I could feel the toll it was taking on my body. My vision blurred, and my limbs felt heavy, as if the weight of the magic was crushing me. The Drakhan bloodline surged within me, pushing me to go further, to take more, but I knew I was nearing my limit. "Dravis, O'' Hero of humans," Elendorr said, his voice barely more than a whisper. "It''s... up to you now." I looked at him, and in his eyes, I saw the eptance of his fate. He knew what had to be done, and he had made his peace with it. With a final surge of magic, Elendorr poured everything he had into the rift. The air crackled with energy, and the rift shuddered, its chaotic energy stabilizing as Elendorr''s magic took hold. But as his magic flowed into the rift, his body began to fade, his form dissolving into light. "Elendorr!" I shouted, but it was toote. The ancient general was gone, his sacrifice the key to stabilizing the rift. Chapter 150: The Elven Loop (End) Dissolving Time I could feel his magic lingering in the air, a final gift to the world he had fought so hard to protect. The rift was nearly closed, but I still needed to finish what Elendorr had started. The rift trembled, still hungry for energy, still teetering on the edge of copse. The sorcerer''s presence was a looming threat over the battlefield, and even with Elendorr''s sacrifice, we weren''t out of danger yet. His power had given us a chance, but it was up to me to seal the rift for good. I could feel the weight of the dark magic coursing through me¡ªamplified by my Drakhan bloodline, now awake and surging with a potency I had never imagined. It wanted to consume, to destroy, and I knew that if I let it, I would lose control. But I couldn''t hold back. Not now. Steeling myself, I gathered every bit of power left in me, drawing it from the deepest wells of my magic. The rift shuddered as I poured my dark energy into it, forcing the chaotic tear in reality to bend to my will. I could feel the sorcerer''s resistance, his power fighting back, trying to tear the rift wide open again. Behind me, Aurelia was still battling the sorcerer''s duplicates, her golden light shing as she shed through the twisted reflections of our enemy. But I could see her fatigue setting in, the strain of holding back such powerful adversaries taking its toll. The battlefield around us was copsing into chaos¡ªtime itself bending and distorting, making every moment feel as though it could stretch into eternity or snap away in an instant. "Dravis!" Aurelia called out, her voice strained. "How much longer?" "I''m almost there!" I shouted back, my voice hoarse from the effort. My hands trembled as I continued to pour my dark magic into the rift, feeling the instability push back against me. It was a battle of willpower, and I had to win. The air around me felt like it was on fire. My body screamed in protest, my very bones aching under the pressure of the power surging through me. I gritted my teeth, focusing on the rift, on the delicate bnce between closing it and keeping myself from falling into it. I could feel the rift fighting back, the sorcerer''s grip still strong. Hisughter echoed in my ears, and I knew he was enjoying this¡ªwatching us struggle, watching me push myself to the brink. He thought he had already won. But he didn''t know how far I was willing to go. With a final roar of determination, I unleashed everything I had. The dark magic surged through me like a tidal wave, crashing into the rift with an intensity that shook the ground beneath my feet. The rift buckled, its swirling energy writhing as it fought to stay open. But I wouldn''t let it. The Drakhan bloodline pulsed within me, feeding my power, pushing me further than I had ever gone before. My vision blurred, and I felt as though I was being torn apart from the inside, but I couldn''t stop. Not yet. Aurelia, sensing my desperation, abandoned her battle with the duplicates for a moment and rushed to my side. Her hand grasped mine, and in that instant, I felt her power flow into me¡ªher royal bloodline, her connection to the ancient elven magic, merging with my own. It was a dangerous gamble, but in that moment, it was our only option. "Together," she whispered, her voice filled with determination. I nodded, barely able to speak as the power surged through us both. It was overwhelming¡ªourbined magic nearly tearing us apart as it collided with the rift. But together, we pushed back against the sorcerer''s influence, our magic weaving together in a delicate bnce of light and dark. The rift shuddered, its chaotic energy faltering as we overwhelmed it with ourbined strength. The demons screeched as they were pulled back into the rift, their twisted forms distorting as they were dragged into the copsing tear. The air crackled with the intensity of the magic, and for a moment, it felt as though time itself had frozen, the entire battlefield holding its breath. And then, with a deafening roar, the rift began to close. The swirling vortex of energy slowly copsed in on itself, the dark tendrils of magic retreating as Aurelia and I poured everything we had into sealing it shut. The ground beneath us shook violently, and I could feel the fabric of reality struggling to hold together. But we had done it. The rift closed with a final, thunderous snap, and the battlefield fell silent. I copsed to the ground, gasping for breath. My body was spent, every muscle trembling with exhaustion. I could feel the weight of what we had just done, the toll it had taken on both of us. But the rift was closed. We had won. For now. Aurelia knelt beside me, her face pale but determined. "We did it," she whispered, her voice filled with relief. But before I could respond, the ground trembled again. My heart sank as I looked up and saw him¡ªthe time sorcerer, still standing amidst the chaos, his twisted form flickering in and out of reality. He was watching us, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of amusement and disdain. "You think this is over?" the sorcerer hissed, his voice a distorted echo. "You may have closed the rift, but time... time is mine." I struggled to my feet, my entire body screaming in protest. Aurelia stood beside me, her sword still glowing with residual magic, but I could see the fatigue in her eyes. We were both drained, our powers nearly spent. And yet, the sorcerer was still here, still a threat. "We can''t let him escape," I said, my voice hoarse. Aurelia nodded, her grip tightening on her sword. "No. We finish this now." But before we could move, Elendorr''s voice echoed in my mind, faint but clear. "Dravis... you must trust me." I turned, and there he was¡ªa shimmering form, a ghost of the ancient general who had sacrificed himself to stabilize the rift. His body was gone, but his spirit lingered, his presence a final gift to the battle. "You don''t have the strength to defeat him," Elendorr''s voice whispered. "But I do." I didn''t understand at first, but then it hit me. Elendorr had given his life to stabilize the rift, but his magic¡ªhis essence¡ªwas still here. He was offering what was left of his power to end this, to defeat the sorcerer once and for all. "I''ll guide you," I said, my voice filled with determination. "Together, we can finish this." Aurelia nced at me, her brow furrowing, but she didn''t question it. She trusted me. I closed my eyes, reaching out with my magic, connecting with the spirit of Elendorr. His power flowed into me¡ªancient, calm, and steady. It was different from the dark magic I had wielded all my life, but it was no less powerful. With his guidance, I could feel the sorcerer''s grip on time weakening, his control slipping. The sorcerer''s eyes widened in realization, and he let out a furious scream, his form flickering as he summoned more duplicates, more versions of himself from alternate timelines. They rushed toward us, their forms warping and shifting, but I could feel Elendorr''s magic coursing through me, guiding my movements. Aurelia moved with me, her sword shing as she cut through the sorcerer''s duplicates, her movements precise and deadly. But the sorcerer was relentless, his control over time still strong. We needed more. Elendorr''s voice whispered in my mind again."Now, Dravis. Channel the magic through me." I did as he said, focusing all of my remaining strength on the sorcerer. The ancient magic flowed through me,bining with Aurelia''s power, forming a surge of energy that rippled across the battlefield. The sorcerer''s form flickered, his duplicates dissolving as our magic tore through them. "You cannot defeat time!" the sorcerer screamed, his voice filled with desperation. But we already had. With one final, concentrated st of magic, Aurelia and I struck the sorcerer, ourbined power overwhelming him. His form shattered, dissolving into the very time he had once controlled. The explosion of magic was unlike anything I had ever witnessed. The sky itself seemed to split open, a brilliant cascade of colors pouring forth, painting the world in hues I couldn''t have imagined. Threads of gold and silver intertwined with streaks of deep crimson and indigo, swirling together in a dance that was both chaotic and harmonious. The air shimmered with an ethereal light, as if the very essence of magic was manifesting before us,ying bare the secrets of the universe. The st radiated outward in a wave, but it wasn''t just raw power¡ªit was a symphony, a perfect blend of ancient forces woven together with a precision that defiedprehension. It was as if time itself had slowed, allowing me to take in every detail, every nuance of the magic that was being unleashed. The energy flowed like water, smooth and graceful, yet with the undeniable force of a tidal wave. The world around us glowed with an otherworldly beauty, the darkness of the battlefield illuminated by the pure, radiant light of the magic we had summoned. In that moment, as the light surged and the sorcerer''s form dissolved into nothingness, I felt a deep, profound awe settle over me. This was ancient elven magic in its truest form¡ªraw, untamed, and breathtakingly beautiful. It was not just a weapon; it was art, crafted over millennia by a race that understood the very fabric of existence in a way few others could. "Oh..." The word slipped from my lips unbidden, a quiet gasp of wonder. "So this is ancient elven magic. How beautiful..." I had seen magic in many forms before¡ªdark, destructive, chaotic¡ªbut this was different. This was a reminder of what magic could be when it was more than just a tool for destruction. It was a force of creation, of bnce, something that connected all living things in a web of harmony and light. For a moment, I was lost in the sheer beauty of it, captivated by the elegance and grace that had brought down such a monstrous foe. And then, as the light began to fade, I saw him. Elendorr. He stood at the edge of the fading st, his ancient form bathed in the lingering glow of the magic. There was a calmness in his eyes, a quiet eptance of what had just transpired. Slowly, he bowed his head to me, a gesture of respect and acknowledgment. It was a simple movement, but it carried the weight of centuries¡ªof a life lived in service to his people, of battles fought and won, and of the final sacrifice he had made to ensure our victory. The battlefield fell silent once more. We had won. Chapter 151: The Elven Celebration I did as he said, focusing all of my remaining strength on the sorcerer. The ancient magic flowed through me,bining with Aurelia''s power, forming a surge of energy that rippled across the battlefield. The sorcerer''s form flickered, his duplicates dissolving as our magic tore through them. For a brief moment, as the sorcerer''s fractured form began to dissipate, my mind raced to piece together what had just happened. The logic behind it, the sheer mechanics of magic that had allowed us to disrupt his control over time¡ªit wasn''t just brute force. It was far more intricate. Time magic, as I had learned through my years of study, was fundamentally different from most other forms of magic. Unlike elemental magic, which manipted the natural forces of fire, water, earth, or air, time magic operated on an entirely different ne. It was a maniption of reality itself, twisting the threads of existence to alter events, slow moments, or loop urrences. It wasn''t just casting a spell¡ªit was altering the very essence of how the world functioned. But time magic had its weaknesses, like all things. The sorcerer had wielded it with terrifying skill, yes, but it was not without its vulnerabilities. Time, by its nature, is linear. Even when magic allows for the bending or stretching of that line, there is still a sequence to it¡ªa flow. The sorcerer had been using the distortions to his advantage, pulling alternate versions of himself from different timelines, creating duplicates that existed outside the normal flow of reality. These duplicates were fragments, bits of possibility that he had forced into being through sheer will. But the moment we introduced Elendorr''s magic into the equation, something shifted. The ancient elven magic wasn''t just powerful¡ªit was rooted in stability, a kind of magic that tied deeply into the natural order of the world. The elves, in their essence, were bound to time through their long lives and connection to nature. Their magic didn''t bend time, it upheld it. And that was key. By channeling Elendorr''s magic through me, we had anchored the battlefield to a single timeline¡ªa single reality. It was as though we had pulled everything into focus, forcing the sorcerer''s chaotic maniption of time into one stream. His duplicates, which had existed across multiple timelines, were now bound to the same flow as everything else, and thatrobbed them of their advantage. They couldn''t exist in a singr timeline, not without unraveling. Aurelia''s power, tied to her ancient bloodline, amplified that effect. Her royal lineage wasn''t just a political title¡ªit was a source of ancient magic that connected her to the origins of both human and elven kingdoms. Her magic wasn''t just fire and swordy¡ªit was woven into the fabric of reality itself. When shebined her power with mine, the fire of her ancient bloodline intertwined with the shadows of my dark magic, creating a force strong enough to hold the threads of time in ce. The sorcerer''s grip on the battlefield weakened not because we overwhelmed him in raw power, but because we countered his very approach. Time magic relied on distortion, on fragmenting reality into splinters and bending those splinters to one''s will. By binding the battlefield to a single, coherent timeline, we eliminated the distortions. His ability to manipte alternate versions of himself copsed, like a house of cards. In essence, we didn''t just destroy the sorcerer. We removed the foundation on which his power had been built. This was the difference between wielding magic with raw force and understanding its fundamental rules. The sorcerer had relied on the chaos of time distortion to overpower us, but he never anticipated that we could restore the bnce, that we could force reality to reject his maniptions. It was aplex, delicate bnce of forces: Elendorr''s magic stabilizing the timeline, Aurelia''s royal power amplifying that stability, and my own dark magic serving as the counterweight to the chaos. Together, we had locked the sorcerer into a reality where his powers no longer functioned as intended. He had be trapped in the very flow of time he had sought to control. And once he was trapped, once his grip on the battlefield weakened, we could finally strike. The ancient magic, the royal bloodline, and the dark energybined into a singr force¡ªenough to shatter his hold on existence. As his form flickered and faded, his eyes filled with a mix of disbelief and rage, I understood that we had done more than simply defeat him. We had undone the very magic that had given him power. Time itself had rejected him, and in that rejection, he was erased. The echoes of the sorcerer''s defeat still lingered in the air, but the battlefield had fallen into an eerie silence. My body felt heavy, each step a reminder of the toll that battle had taken. We had won¡ªthere was no doubt about that¡ªbut the weight of it still clung to me, like a shadow that refused to dissipate. My thoughts kept circling back to what had just transpired, the intricacies of magic that had allowed us to defeat the time sorcerer. I couldn''t help but feel as if something was missing. A tap on my shoulder jolted me out of my thoughts. "Hey, what are you zoning out for, human?" The voice was filled with arrogance, a typical tone for the elves. But there was something else in it, a hint of excitement, maybe even approval. I turned to see one of the elven warriors grinning at me, his silver armor gleaming in the fading light of the battlefield. "Let''s drink! Drink! We need to drink more!" I blinked, the reality of the situation finally hitting me. The battle was over. The demons were vanquished, the time sorcerer erased from existence. And now, it seemed, the elves were ready to celebrate. Of course. We''ve won the battle, after all. The idea of a celebration felt strange, almost out of ce after everything that had happened. But as I looked around, I realized that the elves, too, needed this. The scars of battle still marred thendscape, the smell of blood and smoke thick in the air, but the tension that had gripped the elven forces was slowly dissipating. Laughter echoed across the clearing, and I could see the soldiers beginning to rx, their weapons lowered as they gathered around makeshift tables for the feast. I nced over at Aurelia. She was already at the heart of the celebration, her golden hair catching the flicker of the torchlight. She had a goblet in hand,ughing as she conversed with a group of elven soldiers. Her regal presence seemed to have melted away, reced by a woman who was enjoying the moment, savoring the victory alongside the people she had fought beside. She looked free, unburdened by the weight of her title, and it was hard not to smile at the sight. But something gnawed at the back of my mind.Why are we still here? The quest had said it wasplete. The moment the sorcerer had faded from existence, I had felt the familiar sensation ofpletion¡ªthe sense that we had done what needed to be done. But we hadn''t returned to the real world. There had been no fading, no transition back to reality. We were still here, in this ce, as if something was holding us. A voice interrupted my thoughts again, this time softer, more reserved. "You fought bravely, Dravis." I turned to see Queen itharis standing nearby, her golden eyes studying me with curiosity. The young elven queen was beautiful, regal in a way that made her seem almost ethereal. But there was a quiet strength in her gaze, one that reminded me of Aurelia. She had been through much, and yet she had led her people with grace, even through the chaos of the battle. "Thank you," I replied, keeping my tone measured. itharis smiled, though there was something tired in it. "You''ve done more for us than most would in a lifetime. And yet¡­ you remain a mystery." I felt the weight of her words, and instinctively, my hand tugged at the edge of my hood, pulling it lower. It had been my habit throughout this entire ordeal to keep my face hidden. The dark magic I wielded, the shadow that seemed to cling to me¡ªit wasn''t something I wanted the elves to see, even if they had begun to ept me. "You''re an enigma," she said, a slight sigh in her voice, as if she had resigned herself to not understanding me fully. "But after witnessing your valor on the battlefield, it''s clear that you mean no harm. We are in your debt, Dravis." I nodded, though her words only deepened the unease that had been simmering inside me. We should have left this ce by now. The quest was done. So why were we still here? Something was wrong. Something I couldn''t quite ce. My gaze drifted back to Aurelia, who was now deep into the celebration. She had always been good at blending in with the soldiers, making them feel at ease around her. Tonight was no different. She had a goblet in one hand and wasughing heartily as she swapped stories with the elven warriors. Her cheeks were flushed, whether from the alcohol or the victory, I couldn''t tell. "She seems to be having fun," Queen itharis remarked, her voice soft and amused. "The royal feasts back home were never like this, I imagine?" "No," I admitted, a hint of a smile tugging at the corner of my lips. "This is new for her." "Perhaps this is what we all needed," itharis mused, her gaze distant for a moment. "After so much death, so much chaos, sometimes it helps to remember that we are still alive." Her eyes flicked back to me, and I could see the question lingering in them. She wanted to ask more, to understand more, but she respected my silence. Before she could say anything further, the sound ofughter and shouting grew louder behind me. I turned just in time to see a group of elven soldiers, clearly drunk from the celebration, stumbling toward me. Their faces were flushed, their movements exaggerated, and their eyes gleamed with mischief. One of them¡ªa tall elven woman with long, flowing auburn hair¡ªslung an arm around my shoulder, pulling me toward the group. "You! You fought with us! You saved our skins!" Her words were slurred, but there was a genuine warmth in her voice. "You¡­ you need to drink with us!" I hesitated, ncing over at itharis, who only raised an eyebrow in amusement. She didn''t seem inclined to rescue me from the drunken soldiers. Before I could protest, another soldier thrust a goblet into my hand. "Drink! Drink! For Elendorr! For victory!" The name of the ancient general stirred something inside me. His sacrifice had been noble, and yet there was a heaviness in my chest at the thought of him fading away, his magic still lingering in the air. I raised the goblet, nodding in acknowledgment. "For Elendorr," I murmured, taking a sip. Chapter 152: The Elven Magic The wine was strong, almost overwhelming, and I quickly realized that I wasn''t going to get out of this celebration easily. The elves around me cheered, pulling me further into their revelry. The tall auburn-haired soldier kept her arm around me, herughter infectious as she regaled me with tales of past battles, some of which I was certain had been exaggerated. I tried to stayposed, but the warmth of the wine, theughter of the soldiers, and the exhaustion from the battle began to take their toll. My hood slipped slightly, but the elves didn''t seem to care anymore. They had seen my valor on the battlefield, and that was enough for them. "Here!" The auburn-haired soldier thrust another goblet into my hand. "You fought well, Dravis. No one here doubts that." I sighed, taking another sip of the wine. This wasn''t how I had imagined the night would go. I had expected to be back in the real world by now, but instead, I was stuck in a royal banquet with drunken elves, their queen watching me with quiet curiosity, and Aurelia¡ªwell, she was clearly enjoying herself far more than I was. I looked over at her again. She was sitting at the center of a long table, surrounded by soldiers who were hanging on her every word. Herughter rang out across the clearing, and for the first time in a long while, I saw her genuinely happy. She caught my eye for a moment and raised her goblet in a silent toast, a smirk ying on her lips. I returned the gesture, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was still wrong. Why hadn''t we returned yet? The quest was done. The rift was sealed. And yet, we were still here, in this world, surrounded by elves andughter and wine. Something was keeping us here. And I had no idea what it was. As I stood there, surrounded by drunken soldiers and the warmth of the fire, I couldn''t help but wonder:What if the battle wasn''t truly over? What if this was just the beginning of something far more dangerous? And why did it feel like time itself had stopped moving forward? I took another sip of the wine, feeling the weight of the night settle over me. Whatever wasing next, I would need to be ready. But for now, for this one moment, I allowed myself to breathe, to savor the victory we had fought so hard for. Because deep down, I knew that the peace wouldn''tst. It never did. Even back then when I was still Dravis Granger, not Draven. As I stood there, contemting the weight of our victory and the strange silence that followed, a firm push on my back sent me stumbling forward slightly. I barely caught myself before spilling the wine I had in hand. Turning around, I found myself face-to-face with Aurelia, her eyes gleaming with a mischievous glint. "What are you thinking about so seriously, Dravis?" she teased, her voice slurred slightly from the wine. Her cheeks were flushed, and her usual regal demeanor had melted away under the influence of the drink and the victory celebration. I raised an eyebrow, trying to mask my surprise at her sudden intrusion into my thoughts. "Just¡­ trying to figure out why we''re still here," I replied, keeping my tone even. Aurelia, or Queen Aurelia, as she was known in the real world, wasn''t usually this carefree. In fact, back in the kingdom, she was all poise, grace, and responsibility. But here, in this strange realm with no prying eyes from the court, no burdens of leadership weighing her down, she seemed¡­ free. Rxed in a way that I''d rarely seen her. I could tell from her demeanor that this moment of reprieve was precious to her, a brief escape from the weight of her title. "You worry too much," she said with a smirk, her eyes sparkling as she took another sip from her goblet. "Maybe we''re meant to enjoy this for a while. After all, how often do you get to drink with elves after saving their kingdom?" She yfully nudged me again,ughing lightly as if all her worries had disappeared for the night. I studied her for a moment, watching how she moved among the elves,ughing, drinking, and enjoying herself. This must be a rare moment for her¡ªa time when she could forget about the constant pressures of the kingdom, the politics, the endless responsibilities. Here, in this enchanted realm, she wasn''t Queen Aurelia, ruler of a vast kingdom. She was simply Aurelia, a warrior who had fought alongside herrades and emerged victorious. I couldn''t help but wonder if this was what she longed for, deep down. The freedom to be herself, without the crown, without the expectations. She seemed to be taking full advantage of the situation, and I couldn''t me her for it. After all, who knew when we''d be pulled back into the real world, where her duties would once again take precedence over moments like these? Still, I couldn''t shake the feeling that something was amiss. While Aurelia might be content to enjoy the festivities, I couldn''t help but think that we were lingering here for a reason. Something wasn''t finished yet. Pushing aside my concerns for the moment, I turned my attention back to the conversation at hand. I needed to make better use of my time here, rather than dwell on uncertainties. "Aurelia," I began, catching her attention again. "Do you know much about elven magic?" She blinked, clearly not expecting the sudden change in topic. "Elven magic? Well¡­ not really. I''ve fought alongside elves before, but their magic is¡­ different. It''s more connected to nature, to the ancient forces that shaped the world." I nodded, my thoughts drifting to the queen of the elves, itharis. Perhaps she would have more answers. "If you''re curious, why don''t you ask their queen?" Aurelia said, as if reading my mind. She pointed across the clearing to where Queen itharis sat, surrounded by a few of her trusted advisors, though she appeared just as rxed as the rest of her people. "That''s the n," I muttered under my breath, finishing thest of my wine. As I made my way toward itharis, I couldn''t help but feel the faint stirring of magic within me. Something familiar yet distant, like a memory on the edge of my consciousness. It wasn''t the dark magic I usually wielded, but something more fluid, more aligned with the natural world. My water magic pen, perhaps? I hadn''t felt its presence since our earlier battles, but now, it seemed to be responding to something nearby. I approached Queen itharis cautiously, making sure to keep my hood low. The elven queen had been watching me closely throughout the night, her curiosity evident, but she hadn''t pressed me for answers. Now, as I approached, her golden eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made me feel as though she could see through my hood and directly into my thoughts. "Dravis," she greeted me, her voice calm andposed despite the revelry around us. "You fought well today. We owe you much." "Thank you, Your Majesty," I said with a respectful nod. "I have a question, though¡­ about elven magic." Her eyes flickered with interest. "Elven magic is ancient, tied to the very essence of the world itself. We do not wield it in the same way humans or other races do. It flows through us, as natural as breathing. What is it you wish to know?" I hesitated for a moment, trying to formte the question in a way that wouldn''t reveal too much about myself or my suspicions. "I''ve noticed that elven magic seems to be¡­ connected to time. Not just in the way your people live for centuries, but in the way it influences the world around you. Is there a particr logic or set of principles that governs it?" itharis smiled slightly, clearly intrigued by my question. "You are perceptive, Dravis. Indeed, our magic does touch upon time, though not in the way the time sorcerer wielded it. Our magic is less about control and more about harmony. We flow with time, rather than against it. The runes you saw during the battle¡ªthose are ancient symbols that represent the threads of life, growth, decay, and renewal. Time is a part of that cycle." I absorbed her words, feeling the stirrings of understanding begin to take root. Elven magic wasn''t about bending time to their will¡ªit was about existing within its flow, guiding it naturally. It was like water, moving with the current rather than trying to force it. The very antithesis of the chaos the time sorcerer had used. As we spoke, I felt the stirring of magic within me grow stronger, more insistent. My water pen¡ªit was reacting to something. Before I could fully process the sensation, the pen materialized in my hand, its cool energy thrumming with life. itharis''s eyes widened slightly, her gaze shifting to the pen. "That¡­ is not something I expected to see here." The pen glowed faintly, and before I could say anything, the elven runes around us¡ªcarved into the stones, woven into the fabric of the realm itself¡ªbegan to glow in response. The energy from the runes flowed toward the pen, like rivers converging into a single stream. The pen absorbed the magic eagerly, the blue glow intensifying as the runes around us dimmed. "What¡­ what is happening?" itharis asked, her voice filled with awe and confusion. "I''m not sure," I admitted, my eyes fixed on the glowing pen. "But it seems that your magic is being drawn to this." The elven queen watched in silence as the pen continued to absorb the energy, her expression unreadable. The light from the runes grew fainter and fainter, until finally, thest of the magic was pulled into the pen. The glow around it faded, leaving only a soft, steady pulse of energy. "It seems your magic has a connection to something older than even our own," itharis said quietly, her gaze never leaving the pen. "Something tied to the very fabric of this world." I stared at the pen in my hand, feeling the power thrumming within it. The runes, the elven magic¡ªit was now a part of me, a part of this tool I had been granted. So this is a tool, a weapon, worthy of being inside the king of heroes'' treasury? I guess this is a great discovery. Chapter 153: The Return I could feel it, like a new kind of awareness¡ªa presence. When I channeled my magic through the pen, it responded with a fluid grace, more aligned, more powerful. It reminded me of the transformation my dark pen had undergone. Once, it had been simple, harnessing the raw energy of necromancy, but over time it had evolved. It had changed into the devil pen, a tool of not just death but maniptionmanding darker, more primal forces. The thought stirred in my mind. Could the other pens¡ªfire and psychokinesis¡ªbe capable of the same evolution? They had served me well, but I hadn''t yet unlocked their full potential. I could sense it now, the dormant power inside each of them. Maybe one day I would be able to draw out that power, turn them into something greater than just elemental tools. But for now, the water pen thrummed with life, and that was enough. I let the pen rest on the table beside me, taking in the scene around the hall. The elves were still in high spirits, theirughter echoing off the walls as they reveled in the aftermath of victory. The warmth of the fire and the intoxicating sweetness of the wine had dulled the edges of the recent battle, for them at least. I wasn''t as easily distracted. As I reached for another goblet of wine, I felt it. The air shifted, crackling with energy. The temperature dropped ever so slightly, enough to send a shiver down my spine. My eyes narrowed, and before I could react, the floor beneath me began to glow¡ªa brilliant light erupting from the ground in intricate patterns, forming a massive magic circle that spread across the hall. I shot up from my seat, my muscles tensing in preparation for whatever wasing. My eyes darted around, searching for the source of the magic. The circle''s glow intensified, enveloping the room in a blinding radiance. Every instinct screamed at me that something was wrong. "Aurelia!" I called out, my voice sharp and urgent, cutting through the noise of the celebration. My hand instinctively moved to my side, ready to summon my creatures if necessary. I could feel the magic circle beneath us pulling at the very essence of the room, its power far beyond anything I had sensed before. But instead of panic, Aurelia''s calm voice drifted toward me through the light. "It''s fine," she said, already at my side, her expression unreadable butposed. "I''m here." I blinked, my instincts still on high alert. The urgency of the moment didn''t seem to faze her in the slightest, as if she had expected this all along. That wasn''t like her. The light of the magic circle continued to spread, but what struck me as odd was the atmosphere in the hall. None of the elves reacted with fear or confusion. They were still smiling, still enjoying their drinks,pletely unfazed by the massive disy of magic engulfing the space around us. I frowned, ncing over at Queen itharis, who stood at the head of the hall, her eyes twinkling with a quiet knowing. "This isn''t normal," I muttered under my breath, though Aurelia clearly wasn''t concerned. The elven queen raised her hand, and the glow of the circle began to soften, dimming to a manageable brightness. Her voice rang out, melodic and full of grace. "Fear not, Dravis and Aurelia. This is no threat." I raised an eyebrow, still poised for whatever wasing. "And what exactly is this?" Queen itharis smiled, a smile that spoke of ages and wisdom far beyond my own understanding. "You have done more than words can express for my people. And so, before you are returned to your world, I wished to offer you a proper farewell." Her words hit me with unexpected weight. Returned? She knew. They knew. The elves had known all along that Aurelia and I weren''t of this world, that we were destined to leave. A chill crawled up my spine, but the elves remained unfazed, as if this was all part of some greater n. itharis stepped forward, her long robes shimmering with the remnants of the magic still flowing through the room. "I used my magic to¡­ dy your departure, for just a little while longer," she exined softly. "So that we could offer you our gratitude in a way that befits your sacrifice. A farewell worthy of those who saved our kingdom." The calmness in her tone didn''t match the gravity of what she was saying. My mind raced to understand the implications. This banquet, the whole evening¡ªit had been prolonged by her magic. She had suspended time, keeping us here longer than we should have been. And now, as the magic circle pulsed beneath our feet, I could feel the inevitable return pulling at me, like a thread being drawn tight. itharis took a deep breath, her expression softening. "It is time. But before you go, I must thank you, truly, from the depths of my heart." She stepped forward and, to my surprise, bowed deeply. "You have given my people a future, and for that, I am forever in your debt." As she bowed, the elves in the hall followed suit, each one lowering their heads in respect. The entire hall, filled with warriors, leaders, and soldiers who had fought and bled for this kingdom, now stood in silent reverence. I was used to gratitude being transactional, if it came at all. A nod, a favor repaid in gold or a promise of alliance. But this¡­ this was something else. A disy of genuine respect, not for a king or a ruler, but for us¡ªstrangers who had stepped into their world and helped save it. I had seen the elven pride firsthand, their reluctance to trust, and now, this disy of vulnerability and humility was¡­ unexpected. For a moment, I didn''t know how to react. Beside me, Aurelia was silent, her eyes fixed on the bowing elves. I nced at her, and what I saw on her face made me pause. She wasn''t the fierce warrior queen right now. Her hardened expression, usually full of grit and determination, had softened. There was something in her eyes, something I hadn''t seen before¡ªemotion. For all the times I had fought beside her, all the battles she had endured, I had never seen her moved like this. She turned to me, her lips parting slightly, as though she wanted to speak but couldn''t find the words. Her voice, when it came, was softer than I had ever heard it. "Thank you for standing beside me again, Dravis. I never thought I''d find this¡­ this feeling. Not after all these quests, all the deaths¡­" She trailed off, her gaze faraway, as if reliving the hundreds of times she had fought, died, and been revived in these cursed quests. But then she smiled¡ªa smile so genuine, so pure that it took me by surprise. She looked¡­ free, in a way I hadn''t seen before. "I didn''t die this time," she continued, her voice almost a whisper. "And for the first time¡­ I feel like I''ve found something. Something more than just survival. Maybe¡­ maybe it''s you who brought it out of me." I blinked, caught off guard by the rawness of her words. This wasn''t the Aurelia I was used to. This was someone else entirely¡ªa girl, not a queen. A girl who had fought endless battles but finally found a reason to smile, a reason to hope. Before I could respond, she straightened, her posture shifting back into the regal,posed warrior I knew so well. The queenly aura returned as if it had never left, and her eyes, though still soft, held a new kind of intensity. "And now," she said, her voice returning to its usual strength, "I think I have an idea of who you really are." Her words hung in the air, heavy with meaning, and for the first time in a long while, I found myself wondering¡­ What did she truly know about me? About Dravis Granger? Or was she beginning to see through the mask, to the truth beneath? But before I could answer, the magic circle beneath us began to pulse again, stronger this time. It was time to go. Chapter 154: Dungeon Magic Tower (1) The Dungeons Spawn "Ifrit," Amberine whispered urgently, her voice shaky as she felt the small, fiery familiar stir within her robe. "What the hell is going on?" Ifrit growled softly, clearly agitated. "You humans always meddle with things you don''t understand," he muttered, his voice a low rasp. "That idiot student just ripped a hole between the dimensions, and now we''ve got goblins crawling in. It seems like the university''s magic tower has turned into an endless dungeon." Amberine''s eyes widened as the weight of Ifrit''s words sank in. The tower¡ªthe center of magical learning for the entire kingdom¡ªhad somehow been transformed into an endless dungeon? It seemed impossible, but after everything she had witnessed in the past few minutes, she wasn''t going to argue. A snarl from the goblin brought her back to the present. The creature crouched, ready to pounce, its razor-sharp ws scraping the floor. Amberine''s heart pounded, and without thinking, she shot a hand forward, calling on her fire mana. A burst of me erupted from her palm, striking the goblin square in the chest. It screeched in pain as the fire consumed it, the foul smell of burning flesh filling the air. "Nice one," Ifrit remarked, his voice tinged with approval. "But don''t get too cocky. There''s moreing." Amberine nced at the doorway, where more goblins were emerging¡ªthree, no, four of them, their eyes gleaming with malevolent hunger. Her pulse quickened. She needed to get out of here, find Maris, ra, anyone who could help before things got worse. "Ifrit, we need to move," she hissed under her breath, feeling the familiar''s warmth pressed against her skin as he hid deeper in her robe. "Stop hiding and help me out here!" Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin "Help?" Ifrit scoffed, his voice muffled. "I''m not built forbat, girl. My job is to keep you from getting roasted alive. Maybe focus on not dying before you me me." Amberine clenched her teeth, frustration bubbling up alongside her fear. Even in the middle of a disaster, Ifrit couldn''t help but argue. But there was no time for this now. She had to get control of the situation before the goblins overwhelmed her. Taking a deep breath, Amberine stood and summoned her mana once more. Fire crackled around her fingers, but this time she held it back, watching as the goblins advanced. She had to conserve her energy¡ªthere was no telling how many more creatures were lurking in the tower. One of the goblins lunged, and Amberine reacted on instinct, hurling a fireball at its face. It exploded in a burst of mes, sending the creature screeching back into the darkness. Two more charged at her, but she ducked, dodging their ws as they swiped at her. Her heart raced as she rolled to the side, mming her palm to the ground and releasing a wave of heat. The mes rippled outward, searing the goblins'' feet and forcing them back. "Amberine!" A familiar voice called from the doorway. Relief washed over her as she looked up to see Maris rushing in, her face pale with shock but her eyes sharp with determination. Behind her, ra followed, her blonde hair catching the light as she raised her hand, casting a protective shield around them. The translucent barrier shimmered, holding the goblins at bay. As annoying as she is, at this kind of situation, she''s the best person she could ever wish to have. "Thank the gods you''re here," Amberine gasped, stumbling toward them as the goblins snarled and scratched at the barrier. "This is bad. The tower''s gonepletely crazy." "Yeah, I can see that," Maris replied, her voice tight with fear as she nced at the creatures. "Goblins? In the tower? What the hell happened?" "It''s the Circle," Amberine said breathlessly. "They''ve been summoning demonic magic. The ritual backfired, and now the whole tower''s turned into some kind of endless dungeon. We need to find a way to stop it, or it''s only going to get worse." ra''s eyes narrowed as she inspected the ruins of the magic circle on the floor, her expression grim. "The magic here is unstable. It''s not just summoning creatures¡ªit''s warping the very structure of the tower. We need to shut down the source of the energy, or the whole ce will copse on itself." "How do we even do that?" Maris asked, panic creeping into her voice. "This ce is a maze of traps and monsters now!" Before anyone could answer, a low rumble echoed through the tower, and the floor beneath them began to tremble. Cracks spider-webbed across the stone, and the walls shimmered as if the very fabric of reality was tearing apart. The magic wasn''t just affecting the lower levels¡ªit was spreading, corrupting the entire structure. "We can''t stay here," ra said, her voice calm but urgent. "The longer we wait, the more unstable this ce bes. We need to find the central leyline and disrupt the magic flow." Amberine nodded, her pulse still racing as the weight of their situation pressed down on her. If the tower had be an endless dungeon, then the only way out was to go deeper¡ªto find the source of the corruption and shut it down before it consumed everything. She nced at the unconscious student lying on the floor. "We can''t leave them behind." Maris looked torn but finally nodded. "I''ll carry them." With the n set, the group moved out of the room and into the hallway, the air thick with the oppressive magic that pulsed through the walls. The once-familiar corridors of the magic tower now seemed foreign, twisted by the dark energy that had taken root. The shadows seemed to stretch longer, the corners darker, and the very air crackled with tension. As they moved through the winding hallways, Ifrit stirred again, his voice low and impatient. "You should''ve listened to me earlier, girl. If you had stopped that ritual, we wouldn''t be in this mess." Amberine scowled. "I didn''t have a choice! Do you really think interrupting a demonic ritual mid-cast would''ve been a smart move?" "You never listen," Ifrit grumbled. "You''re lucky I''m here to keep you from getting fried." "Ifrit, I swear¡ª" A sudden roar cut off her retort. The group froze as a massive, hulking creature emerged from the shadows at the end of the hallway. It was a goblin¡ªbut not like the ones they had faced before. This one was taller, more muscr, its skin a sickly green with veins of dark energy pulsing across its body. Its eyes gleamed with malevolence, and in its hand, it wielded a jagged de that crackled with dark magic. "Great. Just what we needed," Maris muttered, her voice tight with fear. The goblin let out a deafening roar and charged. Amberine reacted immediately, raising her hands and summoning a wall of fire to block its path. The mes roared to life, but the goblin didn''t slow¡ªit plowed through the fire, its thick skin barely scorched by the attack. "Damn it!" Amberine cursed, throwing herself to the side as the creature''s de cleaved through the air where she had just been standing. ra stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she began to chant under her breath. Her hands moved in precise patterns, drawing intricate sigils in the air. A wave of energy pulsed outward, mming into the goblin and slowing its movements, but the creature snarled, pushing through the spell with brute force. Maris, still holding the unconscious student, raised her hand and cast an illusion, causing a phantom wall to appear between them and the goblin. For a moment, the creature hesitated, confused by the sudden appearance of a barrier, but it quickly realized the deception and roared in frustration. "Ifrit, now would be a great time for that ''keeping me from getting fried'' thing!" Amberine shouted as she dodged another swing from the goblin''s de. With a growl, Ifrit responded, the air around Amberine heating up as the tiny familiar channeled his energy. A surge of fire mana coursed through her, amplifying her abilities. Her eyes zed with newfound power as she raised both hands, summoning a massive pir of fire that shot up from the ground, engulfing the goblin in mes. The creature screamed, thrashing wildly as the fire consumed it. Amberine gritted her teeth, focusing all her energy on maintaining the spell. The heat was intense, even for her, and she could feel the strain of the mana coursing through her body. Finally, with onest shriek, the goblin copsed, its charred body crumbling to the ground. Amberine staggered back, breathing heavily as the mes died down. Her vision blurred for a moment, the exhaustion hitting her all at once. But they couldn''t stop. Not yet. "Come on," she said, her voice hoarse. "We need to keep moving." Chapter 155: Dungeon Magic Tower (2) A Minotaur? Amberine clenched her fists, her senses heightened by the tension in the air. Ifrit stirred within her robe, his heat a reassuring presence against the bone-chilling cold that permeated the tower. She exchanged a brief nce with ra, whose steely expression mirrored her own. The rivalry between them had always been apparent¡ªra, the meticulous and brilliant schr, and Amberine, the impulsive and emotionally driven pyromancer¡ªbut here, in this twisted version of the magic tower, they needed to work together if they had any hope of surviving. "We need to find a safe ce to regroup," ra muttered, her sharp eyes scanning the darkened hallway ahead. Her voice was low, cautious. "We''re exhausted, and the monsters aren''t going to get any weaker." Amberine nodded, her breath visible in the cold air. "We can''t stay out in the open like this. I can feel more of those things nearby. We need a n." Maris, who had been walking slightly ahead while still carrying the unconscious student, spoke up. "I can use my illusion magic to create some cover, but it''ll onlyst for a short time. We need to find a more secure ce before the creatures realize what we''re doing." Amberine''s mind raced as she tried toe up with a n. Thest fight with the enhanced goblin had taken a lot out of her, and even though she had Ifrit''s power backing her, the constant drain on her mana was starting to take its toll. She knew ra had been calcting their next steps since the moment they had left the room. Amberine hated to admit it, but in moments like these, ra''s strategic mind was their best chance for survival. "ra," Amberine said, her voice taut with tension, "what do you think?" ra nced at her, an eyebrow raised in surprise at the request, but she quickly returned to her usual cool demeanor. "Finally asking for my help, stupidAmberine?" she quipped, though there was no malice in her tone. "We''ll need to find one of the ssrooms that hasn''t been affected by the magic. Some of the rooms were built with wards to protect against demonic forces. If we can get to one of those, we can rest and form a real strategy." "And if we can''t find one?" Amberine asked, though she already knew the answer. "We''ll improvise," ra replied tly. "As usual." Amberine gritted her teeth at the insult but held back a retort. Now wasn''t the time. "Fine. Let''s move." The three of them continued through the twisting corridors, Maris leading the way with her keen senses, while Amberine and ra kept watch on either side, ready to strike at any threat. The tension between the two mages remained palpable, but they worked in tandem, their long history as rivals tranting into an almost unspoken coordination in moments of danger. "Watch out," ra whispered, her eyes narrowing as she motioned for the group to stop. "I can feel something ahead." Amberine focused, her mana tingling as the air around them thickened with a presence. The hairs on the back of her neck stood up, and she could hear a distant growl¡ªlow and guttural, like the sound of something massive stirring in the dark. "It''s not another goblin," Maris whispered. "This feels¡­ bigger." A thud echoed through the hallway, then another. The ground trembled beneath their feet as the sound grew louder, more rhythmic, like the steps of a colossal beast. Amberine''s eyes widened. "A minotaur," she breathed, her voice barely audible. The tower had minotaurs? It wasn''t unheard of for dungeons to spawn them, but in the middle of a magic tower, where students practiced magic daily? It was insane. "We can''t fight that thing head-on," ra said sharply, her mind already working through the options. "Even if we had full mana, we''d be dead in minutes." "Then what do we do?" Maris asked, her voice tinged with panic. She shifted the unconscious student in her arms, her grip tightening. "We can''t outrun it." "No, we can''t," ra agreed, her tone cold and calcting. "But we can outsmart it. The minotaur won''t be fast in these cramped corridors, and it''ll be too big to fit through most doors. We lure it into a narrow passage, then trap it." Amberine frowned. "Trap it? With what?" "Ifrit," ra said simply, ncing at the fiery familiar that was hiding within Amberine''s robe. She already saw her spirit helping Draven in the case at the royal banquet. "Ifrit''s heat can weaken it, slow it down. And I''ll use my magic to seal the corridor behind us. Once it''s trapped, we''ll escape through one of the side rooms." "Ifrit?" Amberine muttered under her breath, already anticipating the familiar''s reaction. "You''re volunteering me now, huh?" Ifrit growled from beneath her robe. "Why am I always the one cleaning up your messes?" "Because you''re good at it," Amberine shot back. "And because we''ll all be dead if we don''t stop that thing." Ifrit grumbled something unintelligible, but the heat around Amberine grew stronger as he prepared himself for the task ahead. "Fine. But you owe me for this, human." "I''ll add it to the list," she muttered. The thudding grew louder, shaking the walls as the minotaur approached. Amberine could feel the floor vibrating beneath her feet as the beast''s hulking form lumbered through the tower, searching for prey. Its heavy breathing filled the air, apanied by the sound of its hooves striking the stone floor with each step. "We don''t have much time," ra said, her eyes scanning the hallway for a suitable trap. She spotted a narrow passage leading off to the right, the entrance barely wide enough for two people to walk through side by side. "There. It won''t be able to turn around once it''s in." Amberine nodded, her heart racing as they moved toward the passage. Maris, still carrying the unconscious student, took point, leading the group toward the narrow corridor. As they reached the entrance, ra turned to Amberine. "Get ready. We''ll only have one shot at this." Amberine took a deep breath, summoning her mana as Ifrit stirred within her. She could feel the familiar''s heat radiating through her body, the mes coiling around her fingertips like living creatures waiting to be unleashed. The minotaur''s footsteps grew louder, the ground shaking beneath the weight of its massive frame. The creature rounded the corner, and Amberine''s breath caught in her throat. The beast towered over them, easily eight feet tall, with rippling muscles and a pair of jagged, twisted horns curving from its skull. Its eyes glowed with a sickly yellow light, and the scent of blood and sweat clung to its fur. Without a word, Amberine released her fire magic, sending a wave of heat toward the minotaur. Ifrit''s mes surged forward, wrapping around the beast''s legs and scorching its skin. The minotaur roared in fury, its hooves ttering against the stone floor as it charged toward them, its horns aimed directly at Amberine. "Now!" ra shouted, her hands already moving as she chanted a spell under her breath. A shimmering wall of light formed behind them, sealing the corridor and cutting off the minotaur''s escape. Amberine stood her ground, focusing all of her energy on maintaining the mes. Ifrit''s power flowed through her, but she could feel the strain on her mana reserves. The heat from the mes was intense, and sweat dripped down her face as she fought to keep the minotaur at bay. The creature slowed, its steps faltering as the mes licked at its legs and chest. It swung its massive head, trying to shake off the fire, but Amberine''s magic held fast. The minotaur let out a bellow of rage, but its movements were bing sluggish, its strength sapped by the relentless heat. "Almost there," ra muttered, her focus entirely on the barrier she was holding in ce. Her hands trembled slightly from the exertion, but she didn''t falter. "Don''t get cocky," Ifrit warned, his voice rasping in Amberine''s ear. "This thing is still dangerous." The minotaur roared again, its fury undiminished despite the mes weakening it. It lowered its head and charged once more, its hooves pounding the floor as it barreled toward them. Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin Amberine''s heart skipped a beat. The beast was still too fast. "ra, we need more time!" Amberine shouted, her voice strained from the effort of maintaining her spell. "I''m working on it!" ra snapped back, her focus unbroken as she poured more magic into the barrier. Amberine gritted her teeth, feeling the pressure building inside her. She couldn''t hold the mes much longer. Ifrit''s heat surged through her, but even his power had limits. "Amberine!" Maris called out from behind, her voice tight with panic. "The student¡ªshe''s waking up!" Chapter 156: Dungeon Magic Tower (3) Blazing Spear "The student¡ªshe''s waking up!" Amberine shot a quick nce over her shoulder and felt the panic rising in her chest. The unconscious student, the one who had been caught in the disastrous ritual, was stirring. Her eyes fluttered open, wide with confusion and fear. If she woke up fully and panicked, her unstable magic could unleash something even more dangerous than the minotaur in front of them. Read new adventures at m_v-l''e|-NovelBin "Keep her down!" Amberine shouted, but her words were drowned out by the roar of the minotaur. The massive beast, covered in singed fur from Amberine''s mes, shook off the lingering heat and turned its glowing yellow eyes toward the student. Its heavy breathing filled the air, each exhale a gust of steam that made the air shimmer with heat. For a second, Amberine allowed herself to hope that the minotaur wouldn''t notice the girl¡ªthat it would keep charging toward her and ra. But then, as if some cruel jinx had beenid upon them, the minotaur''s gaze shifted. Its head jerked toward the student. The beast let out a low growl, and before anyone could react, it lunged forward with terrifying speed. "No!" Amberine screamed, her pulse skyrocketing as she watched the minotaur charge directly toward the still-waking student. Time seemed to slow. In that instant, Amberine''s eyes met ra''s. For a brief moment, there was no rivalry, no tension between them¡ªjust an unspoken understanding that if they didn''t act, the student was going to die. Without a word, both of them moved. It was as if they had entered a synchronized mode, their minds linked in the same desperate effort to stop the minotaur before it reached its target. "ra!" Amberine shouted as she began gathering fire mana into her palms. "I''m on it!" ra''s voice was sharp with focus, already muttering the incantations for her own magic. ra''s hands moved swiftly, and water shot from her fingertips, pooling beneath the charging minotaur''s feet. With another flick of her wrist, she froze the water, creating a slick sheet of ice that spread across the floor in front of the beast. The minotaur''s hooves slipped on the newly frozen surface, causing it to stumble. But its momentum was still carrying it forward, dangerously close to the student. "Maris, keep her hidden!" Amberine barked, not taking her eyes off the minotaur. Maris was already moving, casting an illusion over the student, hiding her presence from the charging beast. The air around the student shimmered as the illusion took hold, distorting the space and making it appear as if she had vanished. But the minotaur was still barreling toward the spot where the student had been. It didn''t need to see her¡ªit had already locked onto her with some primal instinct, and no illusion was going to stop it now. "ra, the barrier!" Amberine yelled, her voice frantic as she gathered her fire into a concentrated spear, the heat pulsating in her hands. The magic crackled with intensity, her mana reserves draining fast as she shaped the mes into a massive, lethal weapon. ra nodded, her eyes narrowing with concentration. She raised her hands high, and golden light red from her fingertips, forming a shimmering, translucent barrier in front of the minotaur. The golden light reflected off the ice-covered floor, creating a dazzling yet terrifying sight as the beast''s massive body collided with the barrier. The minotaur roared in fury as it mmed into ra''s magic, the force of its impact causing cracks to spiderweb across the surface of the barrier. The beast strained against the barrier, its muscles bulging as it tried to break through. ra grit her teeth, her entire body shaking with the effort of holding it in ce. "I can''t hold it for long!" ra shouted, her voice strained. "Do it now, Amberine!" Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest as she focused on the spear of fire hovering in front of her. She could feel Ifrit''s power coursing through her, amplifying her magic. The mes grewrger, hotter, fueled by both her own mana and the infernal energy of her familiar. The air around her shimmered with heat, and sweat dripped down her forehead, but she couldn''t stop now. "ra, boost it!" Amberine called out, her voice tight with concentration. ra''s hand shot out, and a pulse of golden magic shot toward Amberine''s spear. The fire reacted instantly, growing evenrger, its form solidifying into a massive, glowing weapon. Amberine''s hands trembled from the sheer power of it, but she held on, guiding the mes with everything she had. Ifrit growled from within her, his voice rough but determined. "Let''s end this, girl. Give it everything." Amberine nodded, her jaw clenched as she poured thest of her mana into the fire spear. The mes roared in response, their heat almost unbearable. Her arms shook from the strain, but she held her ground, aiming the spear directly at the minotaur''s head. "Maris, guide it!" Amberine yelled. Maris, still standing behind the illusion, waved her hand in a subtle, graceful motion. The air around the minotaur''s head shifted, bending the light and distorting its vision. For just a moment, the beast hesitated, unsure of where its prey had gone. That was all the time Amberine needed. "Now!" she shouted, thrusting her hands forward. The fire spear shot through the air with a deafening roar, leaving a zing trail of heat in its wake. It streaked toward the minotaur, its mes crackling and twisting as it moved with deadly precision. Maris''s illusion magic bent the air around it, ensuring that the spear would strike its target. The minotaur, still struggling against ra''s barrier, had no chance to react. The spear of fire struck the creature square in the head, piercing through its thick skull with a sickening crack. The mes exploded outward, engulfing the beast in a brilliant ze of fire and light. The minotaur let out one final, agonized roar as its body convulsed, mes licking up its fur. The beast staggered back, its massive form swaying as it fought to stay upright. But the fire had done its work. The light in the minotaur''s eyes dimmed, and with a heavy, earth-shaking crash, the creature copsed to the ground, its body still smoldering. The silence that followed was deafening. Amberine stood frozen, her breathing in ragged gasps as she stared at the minotaur''s still form. Her hands were shaking from the exertion, and she could feel her mana reservespletely drained. ra was leaning against the wall, her face pale, but she managed a small, triumphant smile as the golden barrier faded. "We¡­ we did it," Maris said, her voice barely above a whisper as she lowered her hands, the illusion fading away. Amberine staggered back, her legs trembling as the adrenaline began to wear off. She nced at ra, and for the first time, there was no hint of rivalry in their exchange¡ªonly a shared sense of relief. They had worked together, and they had survived. "You saved her," ra said quietly, nodding toward the student, who was now fully awake but still disoriented. Amberine let out a shaky breath, nodding in response. "We saved her." Ifrit stirred again within her, his voice grumbling but softer than before. "You did alright, girl. But next time, try not to drag me into something this messy." Amberine let out a weakugh, too exhausted to argue with him. "Noted." The air around them still crackled with residual magic, the effects of the tower''s corruption lingering like a shadow. They weren''t out of danger yet. But for now, they had won a small victory. "We need to move," ra said, pushing herself away from the wall and wiping the sweat from her brow. "The tower isn''t going to wait for us to rest." Amberine nodded, though her entire body ached with exhaustion. She took a deep breath, steeling herself for whatever came next. Maris bent down to help the student stand, her movements gentle but firm. "Can you walk?" she asked softly. The student, her eyes still wide with fear, nodded weakly. "I think so¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to¡ª" "Don''t apologize," Amberine said, her voice firmer than she felt. "We''ll figure it out. Just stick with us, and we''ll get out of this." The student nodded again, though her hands were still shaking. Amberine nced at ra, who gave her a slight nod of agreement. They didn''t have time for exnations right now. They had to keep moving. The group gathered themselves, their victory over the minotaur a fleeting respite in the nightmare that still surrounded them. The tower was far from safe, and the magic that twisted its halls was growing stronger with every passing moment. But for now, they had survived. And together, they would find a way to stop the corruption before it consumed them all. "Let''s go," Amberine said, her voice resolute as she led the way down the darkened corridor. Chapter 157: Dungeon Magic Tower (4) Tell Me Your Name The student blinked, her breaths shallow and uneven. She sat up slowly, wincing as she pressed a hand to her forehead. "Ramia," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the soft crackling of lingering embers in the hallway. "My name is Ramia." ra stepped forward, her cold gaze never leaving Ramia''s face. "You were involved in the ritual," she said bluntly, her voice emotionless. "Tell us everything." Ramia''s hands shook as she held herself, curling into a protective ball. "I... I didn''t mean for this to happen," she stammered, her voice filled with guilt and fear. "I... I was recruited by a group called ''The Circle.'' They promised me power, money¡ªthings I couldn''t refuse." Amberine''s jaw clenched. The desperation in Ramia''s voice struck a chord, but the anger bubbling up inside her wouldn''t allow for sympathy just yet. "The Circle?" she pressed. "Who are they? Professors? Students?" Ramia shook her head frantically. "I don''t know. They always met in secret. We wore cloaks, kept our identities hidden. I never saw anyone''s face. They talked about summoning something... ''The Great One.'' They said it would grant us all unimaginable power." Her voice wavered, as if even now, part of her believed in the promise. "I just... I just wanted to get out. My family''s poor. I thought¡­ maybe this would be my way out." Maris, who had been standing quietly in the corner, stiffened at Ramia''s words. Amberine noticed the change in her posture, the way her hands tightened into fists at her sides. She knew that look. Maris had never talked much about her past, but Amberine had heard the stories¡ªthe crime organization ''Deadly Hollows'' had killed Maris''s parents when they acted in search of a certain artifact. Maris would have lived in fear and poverty if it wasn''t for Professor Draven who rescued her from that life. The room fell into an uneasy silence, the weight of Ramia''s confession settling like a heavy fog. Maris''s eyes were fixed on the floor, her lips pressed into a thin line as she silently absorbed Ramia''s story. Amberine felt the pressure in her chest building, the urge to scream at Ramia, to berate her for her stupidity, wing at her throat. She took a step forward, but Ifrit''s heat red against her chest, grounding her. "Don''t," he muttered, his voice a low rumble. "You''ll regret it." Amberine stopped, breathing hard through her nose, trying to rein in the torrent of emotions swirling inside her. "You''re an idiot," she spat, her voice trembling with barely contained rage. "You could''ve gotten us all killed. Do you even understand what you''ve done?" Ramia flinched at the venom in Amberine''s words, her eyes wide with fear and guilt. Tears welled up in her eyes, but Amberine didn''t care. "You risked everything¡ªeveryone¡ªfor a chance at power? You''re just as bad as the monsters you summoned." "Amberine," Ifrit growled in warning, his warmth rising in intensity, but she ignored him, her anger too potent to be silenced now. Ramia''s breath hitched, her body trembling as she held herself tighter, but she didn''t say anything in her defense. She didn''t even try. Amberine was about tounch into another tirade when ra''s cold voice sliced through the tension. "Enough," ra said, her tone icy and sharp. Her eyes were locked on Ramia, but the disgust in her voice wasn''t subtle. "She''s not worth it." Amberine turned to ra, her chest heaving with fury. "Not worth it? This is her fault! She almost got us all killed because she couldn''t say no to a bit of money!" ra''s eyes narrowed, and she tilted her head slightly, her expression unreadable. "Yes. And killing her, or screaming at her, won''t change that. It won''t fix what''s happening to this tower." Her voice was calm, but there was an edge to it¡ªa cold, indifferent cruelty that made Amberine''s skin crawl. "Focus on the bigger picture. Or are you too blinded by your emotions again?" Amberine''s fists clenched at her sides, her nails digging into her palms. "You think you''re so superior," she muttered, her voice low. "So detached. Like you''re above all of this." "I am detached," ra replied coolly, her eyes flicking toward Ramia, who was sobbing quietly into her hands. "And that''s why I''m still thinking clearly." The room fell silent again, the weight of ra''s words hanging in the air. Amberine wanted to scream, to throw something, to make ra feel the same fury and helplessness that was wing at her chest. But Ifrit''s warmth grounded her again, a reminder to keep control. Maris, who had remained silent throughout the exchange, finally spoke up. "We''re wasting time." Her voice was soft, but there was a steely determination beneath the calmness. "We need to figure out our next move. Ramia might''ve screwed up, but we can''t just stand here arguing." Amberine took a deep breath, forcing herself to calm down. She turned to Maris, grateful for her level-headedness, even though her heart still thudded with anger. "What do you think we should do?" Maris nced between them, her eyes thoughtful. "We need to find a way to stop the dungeonification of the tower, but we don''t know enough about the ritual or the magic circle they used. If we try to mess with it, we could make things worse." ra nodded, her arms crossed. "We''re dealing with unstable demonic magic. If we disrupt the wrong part of the ritual, we could trigger a copse¡ªor worse, unleash more creatures." "So, what''s the alternative?" Amberine asked, still feeling the heat of her anger simmering beneath the surface. "We need to find a ce to set up a basecamp," Maris suggested, her eyes narrowing in thought. "Somewhere we can defend ourselves while we figure out our next steps. We don''t know how many more monsters will spawn, and we need supplies¡ªfood, water, weapons. If we can find a defensible spot, we can n our next move from there." Amberine frowned, her mind racing with possibilities. A basecamp? It wasn''t a bad idea, but how could they be sure they''d find a ce safe enough to hold off whatever was lurking in the tower? "What about contacting the professors?" she asked. "Someone has to know what''s going on. If we can get a message out, maybe Draven or someone from the higher-ups can help us." Maris''s face darkened at the mention of Professor Draven, a flicker of something unreadable passing over her features before she nodded. "If we can find a way to contact him, that would be ideal. But with the tower''s magic fluctuating like this, we might not be able to get a message out." ra''s voice cut through the air, cold and matter-of-fact. "Even if we did contact the Professor, there''s no guarantee he''d get here in time. We need to prioritize our own survival for now. A defensible basecamp is our best option." Amberine''s jaw tightened. She hated that ra was right, but the reality of their situation was sinking in. The tower was warping around them, and they had no idea how much time they had before something worse showed up. "We need to move soon," Amberine said, her voice low. "The longer we stay in one ce, the more likely something else is going to find us." "Agreed," ra replied, her tone clipped. "We''ll need to secure food and water as well. We can''t afford to be caught unprepared." Amberine''s mind shed back to Draven''s lectures¡ªhis cold, efficient exnations of survival in the face of magical threats. He always spoke with such detached calmness, like the dangers of the world were just puzzles to be solved. "Focus on what you can control. Everything else is just noise," he would say, his eyes flicking over his students as if challenging them to prove him wrong. Amberine had hated that about him. Hisck of emotion, his clinical approach to life. But now, standing in the middle of a twisted, corrupted tower filled with monsters, she couldn''t help but feel a grudging respect for his methods. "We can''t risk wandering aimlessly," Amberine said, her voice steadier now. "We need to find a ce we can defend, and we need to get supplies. If we don''t, we''re going to be sitting ducks when the next wave of monsters hits." Maris nodded. "Agreed. But where do we start?" ra''s gaze was sharp as she considered their options. "There''s a storage room two floors down that should still be intact. It''s heavily warded¡ªused for storing magical artifacts. If the wards are still holding, it could serve as a temporary base. We can gather supplies along the way." Chapter 158: Dungeon Magic Tower (5) Securing a Plan "And if the wards aren''t holding?" Amberine asked, her voice tense as she considered the possibilities. ra''s cold eyes flicked toward her, the barest hint of annoyance in her gaze. "Then we''ll find another option," she replied, her tone t. "But it''s the best chance we have. Unless you have a better idea?" Amberine clenched her fists, biting back the sharp retort that hovered on the tip of her tongue. She hated the way ra dismissed her like that, as if her emotions made her weak or irrational. But now wasn''t the time for another argument. ra might have been cold and calcting, but she was right about one thing¡ªthey had to move. Staying here, where more creatures could appear at any moment, was a death sentence. "I don''t like it, but we don''t have many options," Maris said, stepping between them. Her voice was calm, but there was a quiet urgency in her eyes. "We head for the storage room. If the wards are holding, we can fortify the ce and figure out our next move. If not¡­ we adapt." Amberine let out a frustrated sigh, running a hand through her fiery hair. "Fine. But we''re not splitting up. We stick together, no matter what happens. Agreed?" ra simply nodded, though her expression remained impassive. Maris offered a small smile of reassurance, but Amberine could see the exhaustion creeping into her eyes. They were all running on fumes now, but they didn''t have the luxury of rest¡ªnot yet. Amberine nced over at Ramia, who was still trembling, her back pressed against the wall as if trying to make herself as small as possible. She felt a flicker of sympathy for the girl, but it was buried beneathyers of frustration and anger. Ramia had made a terrible mistake, and they were all paying the price for it. "Can you walk?" Amberine asked, her voice softer than before, though she couldn''t hide the edge in her tone. Ramia nodded weakly, though her legs wobbled as she stood. "I¡­ I think so." "If you copse or do anything reckless, we''re leaving you behind," ra said without an ounce of hesitation, her eyes locking onto Ramia with a chilling intensity. Amberine felt a sh of anger rise up again, but Ifrit''s warmth red gently against her chest, a silent reminder to keep her emotions in check. She couldn''t afford to lose control, not when the stakes were this high. "Let''s go," Amberine said, turning toward the hallway. "We''ve wasted enough time already." The group moved cautiously through the darkened corridors of the tower, the oppressive weight of the corrupted magic pressing down on them with every step. The once-familiar halls of the magic tower had be abyrinth of shadows and danger, with strange sounds echoing from every corner. The air was thick with tension, and every flicker of movement in the darkness made Amberine''s heart race. Ifrit, sensing her unease, muttered quietly from within her robe. "Keep your wits about you, girl. This ce is crawling with more than just goblins." "I know," Amberine whispered back, her fingers flexing as she kept her magic ready to cast at a moment''s notice. As they descended the spiral staircase toward the lower levels, the air grew colder, and the darkness seemed to deepen. The crackle of demonic magic buzzed faintly around them, like a distant hum, a reminder that the tower''s corruption was still spreading. Amberine nced at ra, who was walking just ahead of her, her face as cold and unreadable as ever. The way ra carried herself, as if nothing could faze her, irritated Amberine to no end. But at the same time, she couldn''t deny that ra''s calm presence was helping to keep them all steady. "We''re getting close," Maris whispered from the back, her eyes darting around the shadowy corridor. "I can feel the wards. They''re still active, but¡­ weak." Amberine''s pulse quickened. If the wards were weakening, then they didn''t have much time. Whatever was affecting the tower''s magic was spreading fast, and it was only a matter of time before it reached the storage room. They reached a set ofrge, ornate double doors, etched with glowing runes that flickered weakly in the dim light. The air around the doors was thick with magical energy, but it was unstable, like a flickering me on the verge of being snuffed out. "This is it," ra said, stepping forward to inspect the runes. Her eyes narrowed as she traced the faint glow of the magic. "The wards are holding, but barely. We''ll need to reinforce them if we want to stay here for any length of time." Discover exclusive tales at mvl Amberine stepped closer, examining the runes herself. She had studied warding magic in the past, but this was beyond her level of expertise. Still, she could feel the strain on the magic¡ªlike a rope pulled too tight, ready to snap at any moment. "Can you fix it?" Amberine asked, ncing at ra. ra''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of hesitation in her eyes. "It''s not a matter of fixing it. The wards were designed to hold against magical interference, but whatever is corrupting the tower is warping the magic itself. I can reinforce them for now, but it''s only a temporary solution." Amberine felt a knot tighten in her stomach. "So, what do we do?" "We reinforce the wards, secure the room, and figure out our next move," ra replied, already moving to ce her hands against the glowing runes. "If we don''t, the next wave of monsters will find us in minutes." As ra worked on strengthening the wards, Amberine felt the weight of their situation pressing down on her. They were trapped in a tower that was slowly turning into a dungeon, with no clear way out and no way to stop the corruption from spreading. And all of it because of one girl''s reckless desire for power. Her eyes drifted to Ramia, who was standing in the corner, arms wrapped tightly around herself. The girl looked terrified, and for a moment, Amberine felt a pang of sympathy. She remembered what it was like to feel powerless, to want something more than what life had given her. But still, that didn''t excuse what Ramia had done. Once the wards were reinforced, the air around them seemed to settle, the oppressive weight of the magic lifting slightly. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to give them a moment''s respite. Maris walked over to Amberine, her voice soft as she spoke. "We need to rest. Even just for a little while." Amberine nodded, her body aching with exhaustion. "Yeah¡­ we do." As the group settled in the dimly lit room, Amberine''s thoughts drifted to Professor Draven again. His lectures had always been cold, methodical¡ªfocused on survival, not heroism. He had always drilled into them that survival came first, no matter the cost. And now, here they were, following those same cold, calcted principles, just trying to stay alive. "We''ll need to figure out a way to contact someone," Amberine said quietly, her eyes staring at the flickering runes on the door. "Draven, the chancellor¡­ anyone who can help us. We can''t do this alone." ra nced at her, her expression as unreadable as ever. "That may not be possible," she said bluntly. "The magic in this tower is unstable. Even if we manage to get a message out, there''s no guarantee it will reach anyone." Amberine''s jaw tightened. "We have to try. We can''t just sit here waiting to die." ra didn''t respond, her eyes flicking toward the door as if expecting another attack at any moment. Maris, sitting nearby, added softly, "We''ll think of something. Let''s do this," But Amberine couldn''t shake the feeling that time was running out. The tower was changing, the magic warping more and more with every passing moment. If they didn''t find a way out soon, they might not survive the next wave of monsters. Or worse, the dungeonification of the tower might bepleted, trapping them in this nightmare forever. Amberine let out a slow breath, her eyes drifting toward the weakly glowing wards. "We need a n. A real one. And fast." "Then let''s make one," ra said coldly, her gaze hard as she looked at Amberine. "Because sitting here hoping for a miracle isn''t going to save us." Amberine locked eyes with her, the tension between them thick in the air. But for once, she didn''t rise to the challenge. Instead, she nodded, her voice steady. Then suddenly, a thought crossed her mind. If possibly, there is a certain room that would be the safest spot, it would be the ce with the most useful magic items within it. Then there is only one room that she trusts so much, and she remembers looking at a magic crystal that connects immediately to him for his assistant to contact him in terms of emergency. It''s Draven''s office. Chapter 159: Dungeon Magic Tower (6) Into The Dravens Office Draven''s office. It wasn''t just a vague notion or desperate guess. She had been there once before, during a particrly intense lecture when Professor Draven had called her and a few others for a private demonstration of magical artifacts. She remembered the glowing crystal set on his desk, a means to contact him or his assistant in case of emergencies. The memory was so clear now, even as the tower crumbled and monsters wed at its very structure. Amberine turned to the group, who were still catching their breath after reinforcing the wards on the storage room. ra sat with her back against the wall, her face expressionless but clearly fatigued. Maris was tending to the barely conscious Ramia, who trembled with a mixture of fear and exhaustion. "We need to get to Draven''s office," Amberine said, her voice breaking the heavy silence. ra''s eyes flicked up, a brow raised in skepticism. "Draven''s office? Why? How''s that going to help us?" Amberine knelt down beside the group, trying to keep her voice calm and steady. "I''ve been there before. He has a crystal¡ªa magicalmunicator that can contact him or his assistant directly in emergencies. It''s heavily warded. If there''s anywhere in this tower that''s safe and can get us some outside help, it''s there." ra leaned her head back, staring at the ceiling. "That''s assuming we can even get to his office. Do you even know how far it is from here?" Amberine nodded, though the truth was her certainty was a bit shaky. "Five floors. It''s not that far. I remember his office is on the 50th floor." ra scoffed, pushing herself up from the floor. "And you think the next five floors are going to be a walk in the park? We''ve barely survived thest few encounters, and that was just getting to this room." Maris spoke up, her voice weary but calm. "We don''t have a choice, ra. We can''t stay here forever. The wards won''t hold much longer, and you know it." ra exhaled sharply, brushing a hand through her silver-streaked hair. "Fine. But if this fails, Amberine, and we get killed because of your hunch¡­" "We won''t get killed," Amberine interrupted, standing to face her. "We don''t have any other option, and you know it." For a moment, ra looked like she might argue, but instead, she sighed and nodded, her expression softening just slightly. "Alright. Let''s go before I change my mind." Amberine wasted no time. She gathered her gear, her eyes scanning the room onest time. Ramia still looked fragile, her body trembling as she tried to stand. Amberine crossed over to her, offering a hand. "Can you walk?" Amberine asked, keeping her voice as neutral as possible, despite the lingering anger in her chest. Ramia hesitated but nodded weakly. "I¡­ I can." "Good," Amberine replied, though the tightness in her chest didn''t ease. "Just stay close. We can''t afford any more idents." The group gathered what little they had, and without another word, they moved out of the warded storage room and into the twisting, corrupted corridors of the magic tower once again. The air was colder here, thick with the taint of demonic magic, and each step felt like a gamble, as if the very floor beneath them could give way at any moment. The first few minutes of their journey were eerily quiet, the only sound being the soft footfalls of their boots against the stone floor. Amberine kept her senses sharp, her eyes darting to every shadow, every flicker of movement that seemed out of ce. "We''re close," she muttered, her voice low as she led the group through the darkened hallway. ra, walking just behind her, kept her eyes forward, her expression tense. "Let''s hope your memory isn''t failing us now." Before Amberine could respond, a low, guttural growl echoed from the darkness ahead. She froze, her heart skipping a beat as she turned toward the sound. "Something''sing," Maris whispered, her voice tight with fear. Amberine didn''t have time to react before the shadows shifted, and three monstrous forms emerged from the darkened corridor. They were twisted, grotesque creatures, their bodies warped by the demonic magic that had consumed the tower. Their skin was dark and mottled, their eyes glowing with a sickly green light. "Prepare yourselves," Amberine shouted, already summoning the fire within her hands. The creatures lunged, their twisted ws gleaming in the dim light. Amberine threw out a wall of fire, hoping to slow their advance, but the creatures were fast¡ªfaster than anything she had faced so far. "Ramia, stay back!" ra barked, already casting a series of defensive spells to shield the group. But Ramia, shaken by the sight of the monsters, panicked. Her hands red with unstable magic, and without thinking, she cast a wild burst of energy directly into the middle of the group. The st of raw mana surged through the air, knocking Maris off bnce and sending ra stumbling backward. "Ramia, no!" Amberine yelled, but it was toote. The creatures seized the opportunity, rushing forward with terrifying speed. Amberine barely managed to dodge a swipe from one of the monsters, its ws tearing through the air inches from her face. She spun, hurling a concentrated fireball directly into the creature''s chest, but it only seemed to anger it more. "Maris, get Ramia out of here!" ra shouted, regaining her footing and casting another defensive barrier around the group. Maris, still dazed from the st, pulled Ramia to her feet, dragging her back as far as she could. "Come on! Don''t let your magic get out of control!" Amberine gritted her teeth, focusing all her mana on thergest of the three creatures. The mes in her hands roared to life, burning hotter than before. She could feel Ifrit''s power surging through her, amplifying her strength. The creature lunged again, but this time Amberine was ready. She released the fire in a massive burst, engulfing the monster in a ze of scorching heat. The creature let out a horrific screech as the mes consumed it, its body disintegrating into ash before it could reach her. "ra, now!" Amberine yelled, turning to the other two creatures that were still closing in. ra didn''t hesitate. She extended her hands, her voice low andmanding as she cast a series of rapid incantations. A bolt of lightning shot from her fingers, striking the second creature square in the chest. The impact sent it flying backward, its twisted body convulsing as the electricity coursed through it. But the third creature was stilling, and it was faster than either of them had anticipated. Before Amberine could react, it was on top of her, its ws slicing through the air toward her neck. Amberine braced for the impact, but just before the creature could strike, Maris appeared at her side, her hands moving in a graceful arc. A shimmering illusion appeared in front of the creature, disorienting it for just long enough for Amberine to hurl another fireball at its chest. The creature stumbled, its momentum lost as the mes seared through its flesh. Amberine didn''t waste any time¡ªshe thrust her hands forward, sending another burst of fire into the monster, finishing it off with a final, explosive blow. The hallway fell silent once again, the only sound being the crackling of dying embers. Amberine stood panting, her hands trembling from the exertion. The creatures were dead, their twisted forms now little more than ash and charred remains. "Ramia, what the hell were you thinking?" Amberine snapped, turning toward the girl, her voice dripping with frustration. Ramia shrank back, her eyes wide with fear. "I¡­ I didn''t mean to¡­ I just¡­ I panicked." ra stepped forward, her gaze cold and unforgiving. "If you can''t control your magic, you''re going to get us all killed. Stay out of the way, or I''ll make sure you don''t cause any more idents." Continue reading stories on mvl Amberine clenched her fists, but she didn''t argue. As much as she hated to admit it, ra was right. They couldn''t afford any more mistakes. Not with how dangerous the tower had be. "Let''s just keep moving," Amberine muttered, turning away from Ramia. "We don''t have time for this." The group pressed on, their steps quickened by the ever-growing sense of urgency. The tower seemed to pulse with dark energy now, the very walls oozing with corruption. Every corner they turned held the promise of more danger, but Amberine kept her focus locked on the goal¡ªProfessor Draven''s office. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached the 50th floor. The door to Draven''s office loomed ahead, its dark wood carved with intricate runes and magical sigils. The air around it felt different, more stable, as if the corruption hadn''t quite reached this part of the tower yet. "This is it," Chapter 160: Waking Up From Quest Slumber But now wasn''t the time. I pushed the urge aside, knowing I had more pressing matters to attend to. As I sat up in my chair, the familiar weight of my thoughts settled back onto my shoulders. Time hadn''t passed in the real world since I had entered the quest with the queen¡ªjust as I expected. That''s how it always was. I hadn''t even been gone a second here, yet I could feel the echoes of everything I had done reverberating through me. My study, dimly lit by the soft flicker of the fire, felt bothforting and oppressive at the same time. The pen hovered closer, the glow intensifying slightly, as if responding to my thoughts. "Later," I murmured, knowing I''d have time to experiment with it soon enough. My gaze shifted to the store catalogue of skills that I had summoned before my nap. I flicked through it, mentally calcting the points I had gained. The currency had increased by one, bringing it to a total of five. I smiled to myself, satisfied. That extra point was a result of the quest. It wasn''t much, but every little bit counted. Soon, I''d have enough to unlock something¡­ interesting. But right now, I needed to focus on what mattered. Liora would be here soon, with her report. I had been expecting it for a while now, and the timing was perfect. She had always been reliable, precise, and¡ªmore importantly¡ªsilent. The Silent Merchant, as they called her. I hadn''t heard a single word from her since sending her off to oversee certain operations in the earldom, but that was how she worked. I stood up, stretching as I did so. My limbs felt unusually light, almost like I was floating. It wasn''t an unpleasant feeling¡ªmore like the aftermath of having tapped into something deeper, something more profound during that quest. I wasn''t the same person I had been before I entered it, and the power that coursed through me now made that clear. As I rose, a familiar, unsettling voice reached my ears, cutting through the quiet of the chamber. "They''re growing stronger, Draven. So much bigger now, aren''t they?" I turned toward the source, already knowing who it was before my eyes fell on her. Sra, sitting in the corner of the room, her eyes gleaming with an almost maniacal joy, was petting the three chimeras with a disturbing level of affection. Their once small, twisted bodies had grown considerably in size, and they responded to her touch with almost purring sounds, though there was nothingforting about it. "They''ve improved," I acknowledged, watching the way Sra''s fingers danced over their scaled flesh. "But that''s to be expected." "Expected?" Sra''s voice was thick with amusement. "You''re too modest. These creatures are evolving. You''ve done something different this time. They''re not just beasts anymore." She was right, of course. I had imbued them with something beyond the usual necromantic magic, weaving in my own twisted essence. Unlike the chimeras Sra had created before¡ªbroken, emotionless dolls¡ªthese creatures had intelligence. Their eyes were sharp, calcting, aware in a way that made them more dangerous than anything she had worked with in the past. Their forms, while monstrous, held a certain elegance, their grotesque bodies designed with both aesthetics and functionality in mind. I had made sure of that. But the chimeras weren''t the only things I had brought back from the quest. My eyes flicked toward therge, intricately designed coffin in the corner of the chamber. Without hesitation, I strode toward it and, with a wave of my hand, lifted the heavy lid. Insidey the goblin king¡ªone of my more prized creations. Its enormous frame was barely contained by the confines of the coffin, and as I gazed down at it, something immediately struck me as different. Its body had changed. Muscles rippled beneath its skin, far more defined than I remembered, and ck tattoos snaked across its form, glowing faintly with necromantic energy. I could feel the magic I had bound to it pulsating, deeper and more potent than before, as if it had integrated with every fiber of its being. The goblin king stirred, its eyes snapping open, and I felt the connection between us tighten. My magic had wrapped itself around its very soul, ensuring its absolute loyalty to me. "Interesting," I muttered, noting the sheer power that radiated from it now. "You''ve grown." The goblin king rose from the coffin, towering over me, its presence a looming shadow. I could see the potential in it now¡ªthe raw, untapped power waiting to be unleashed. But this wasn''t the time to test it. As if on cue, the devil hobgoblin servant I had brought back with me emerged from the shadows, its figure even bulkier than before. It, too, had grown¡ªits body brimming withtent energy, as though it was on the verge of evolving into something greater. The air around it crackled with potential, and I could sense that the transformation was close. It wouldn''t take much more. "Not yet," I said quietly to both creatures, my mind already spinning with possibilities. "Soon." I turned my attention back to Sra, who was still cooing over the chimeras. Her joy was almost infectious, but I wasn''t here for pleasantries. "What''s your report, Sra?" "They''re stronger than before," she said, her voice almost gleeful. "More resilient, more beautiful. I owe you so much for this, Draven. They were broken before, but now¡­ now they''re perfect." I nodded, though I was already moving toward the exit of the chamber. There was no time to waste. As much as I wanted to delve deeper into the changes within the creatures, there were more pressing matters to attend to. The door to my secret chamber opened silently, revealing the dimly lit hallway of my mansion''s lower levels. But as I stepped out, I was met with a surprise. "Liora," I said, my voice steady though my eyes flicked over her with mild amusement. "You''re early." She stood there, leaning casually against the wall, her sharp eyes watching me with an amused glint. The Silent Merchant always had a way of making herself appear where she was least expected, and this time was no different. "Surprised?" Liora chuckled, pushing off the wall with a graceful movement. "I have my ways." I raised an eyebrow, my lips twitching slightly. "I''m not the one who should be surprised." I nodded toward the corner of the room, where Alfred, my loyal butler, stood with his arms folded, watching Liora with a calm, unreadable expression. Liora, for all her poise and confidence, visibly jumped, her eyes widening slightly as she registered his presence. "You¡ª! How¡­?" "Alfred has his own ways," I said smoothly, enjoying the rare moment of seeing Liora caught off guard. "But enough of this. Time for your report." She recovered quickly, clearing her throat and smoothing her features. "As you wish, Draven." Liora''s report was exactly what I expected¡ªprecise, detailed, and executed wlessly. The operations in the earldom had gone ording to n. Her merchant firm had discreetly spread throughout the region, gaining influence and wealth, all without drawing unwanted attention. The nobles who might have posed a threat were either pacified or removed from the equation. Trade routes had been secured, ensuring a steady flow of resources to my various projects. "Everything''s been set up just as you requested," Liora continued, her tone businesslike. "The trade agreements have gone through, and the assets are in ce. The earldom is under your control, and no one even suspects it." I nodded, pleased but not surprised. I had orchestrated everything perfectly, ensuring that each piece of the puzzle fell into ce. "Well done, Liora," I said, my voice calm. "But tell me, how far do you think I''ve nned?" She raised an eyebrow, a small smirk ying on her lips. "Farther than anyone could guess, I''d imagine." Before I could respond, the door to the chamber burst open, and a guard rushed in, his face pale. "My lord," he panted, bowing quickly. "The Crown Cavaliers have arrived. They''re here under orders from Her Majesty, the queen." I exchanged a nce with Liora, whose smirk had vanished, reced by a look of curiosity. "What could she want now?" I muttered under my breath. Alfred stepped forward, his expression unreadable. "Shall I receive them, Master Draven?" "No," I said, a cold smile curling at the corners of my lips. "I''ll deal with them myself." Chapter 161: The Visitors of Earl Drakhan "It''s not what I expected," Vera murmured under her breath, her gaze moving from the bustling market stalls to the various mechanical tools the citizens were using¡ªdevices that she had never seen before. The streets were lined with people carrying out their daily business, a far cry from the impoverished image the rumors had painted. The shops were full, the roads paved, and even the air seemed cleaner, fresher. Modric, the second-inmand of the Crown Cavaliers, rode beside her, his brow furrowed in a simr confusion. "Not at all," he agreed, ncing around. "For a ce that''s supposed to be on the verge of copse, this is¡­ well, impressive." Aurelion, the capital of the Drakhan Earldom, was thriving. The people moved about with a sense of purpose, their expressions mostly focused but content. The streets were clean, and as they passed through the main square, they saw carriages loaded with goods moving in and out, seemingly headed for trade. The city, by all appearances, was flourishing in a way neither Vera nor Modric had anticipated. Vera let out a slow breath, her eyes narrowing slightly. "I''ve heard whispers of improvements within the Drakhan territory over the past year, but I never imagined it would be this significant," she said, her tone carrying a hint of suspicion. "I thought it was just another one of Draven''s schemes. You know how he''s always manipting information, spreading rumors to serve his own ends." Modric nced at her, raising an eyebrow. "So did I. But it seems like there''s more to it than gossip. Look at them¡ª" He gestured subtly to a group of workers using some sort of mechanical contraption to lift heavy crates. "¡ªthese tools, these machines¡­ they''re not something you see anywhere else in the kingdom. It''s like they''re years ahead of the rest of us." Vera''s grip tightened slightly on the reins of her horse as she mulled over Modric''s words. It was true. The tools the workers were using, the general infrastructure of the city¡ªit was unlike anything she had ever seen before. The rumors had been about Draven''s cruelty, his underhanded dealings, and his maniptions, but this¡­ this was different. Modric cast a nce back at the fifty royal knights riding behind them. They were all well-trained, hardened soldiers, but even they seemed slightly unnerved by what they were seeing. The Drakhan Earldom had a reputation¡ªa dark one¡ªand though the city didn''t match the rumors, the aura of power and history lingered in the air. "It makes you wonder," Modric mused, lowering his voice as they passed by a group of townsfolk. "If Draven''s territory is prospering like this, why are there still whispers of discontent?" Vera didn''t answer immediately, her eyes scanning the faces of the people they passed. There was something there¡ªa wariness, a hesitation. The people weren''t hostile toward them, but there was a tension in the air, as though they were holding their breath, waiting for something to happen. "They''re afraid," Vera said softly, her voice barely audible. "But not of us." Modric''s eyes flicked toward her, and for a moment, their gazes locked, a shared understanding passing between them. The people of Aurelion weren''t afraid of the Crown Cavaliers, nor of the royal knights. They were afraid of something else¡ªsomething that lurked in the shadows of their city, unseen but felt. As they continued riding through the city, Modric''s sharp ears caught a low murmur from a group of townsfolk. He slowed his horse slightly, turning his head just enough to listen in on their conversation. "Don''t tell me they''re here for the lord," one of the townsfolk whispered anxiously. "Did the lord make a mistake? Are they going to take him?" "Take him? Why would they do that?" another voice replied, equally low but filled with worry. "He''s changed, hasn''t he? I know he''s done terrible things before, buttely¡­ things have been getting better. A lot better." There was a pause, and the first voice whispered back, "I heard it too. But¡­ can someone really change like that?" Modric''s grip on the reins tightened slightly, and he nced over at Vera, who had clearly heard the same whispers. Their eyes met again, and this time there was no need for words. Whatever Draven had done¡ªwhatever changes he had implemented¡ªit hadn''t erased the fear the people felt toward him. Despite the prosperity of the city, despite the apparent improvements, the people were still wary. They still feared him. With a curt nod, Vera urged her horse forward, and the group continued their journey toward the Drakhan mansion. The air felt heavier now, the undercurrent of fear among the townspeople lingering in the back of her mind. What had Draven done to earn their fear, even as he seemingly lifted them from ruin? Arriving at the gates of the Drakhan mansion was like stepping into another world. The grand estate loomed before them, its architecture an imposing disy of power and history. The vast stone walls were intricately carved with symbols and patterns, and the towering gates were wrought with dark iron, gleaming in the afternoon light. Even Vera, who had seen her fair share of noble estates, couldn''t help but feel a chill run down her spine as she took in the sheer magnitude of the ce. "This is¡­ impressive," Modric muttered, his voice low as he surveyed the estate. "It''s more than that," Vera replied quietly. "This ce has stood for centuries. The Drakhan family has always been a powerful one, and their influence runs deeper than most realize. This mansion¡­ it''s a reflection of that." The royal knights behind them exchanged uneasy nces, their hands instinctively drifting toward the hilts of their swords. The weight of the Drakhan name seemed to hang over them like a shadow, and the sight of the mansion only served to reinforce that sense of foreboding. But it wasn''t just the mansion that had them on edge. Standing before the gates, waiting in perfect formation, were one hundred Drakhan knights. d in dark armor that gleamed in the sunlight, their faces were obscured by their visors, giving them an almost inhuman appearance. The Drakhan knights were infamous throughout the kingdom for their ruthlessness, efficiency, and sheer strength. Stories of their exploits had spread far and wide, tales of how they had crushed rebellions, eliminated threats with cold precision, and protected the Drakhan family''s interests at any cost. Now, those very knights stood before Vera and Modric, their presence a silent reminder of the power thaty within the Drakhan name. The royal knights shifted nervously in their saddles, their hands gripping their weapons a little tighter. Cold sweat ran down a few faces, and even the most seasoned among them felt a gnawing sense of unease. Vera kept her expression neutral, though she could feel the tension building in the air. Her eyes scanned the line of Drakhan knights, noting their rigid posture, their disciplined formation. There was no doubt in her mind that they were ready for battle at a moment''s notice. The head of the Drakhan knights, a tall figure with amanding presence, stepped forward. His voice boomed as he addressed them, his tone carrying the weight of authority. "State your names and your business!" he demanded, his gaze unwavering. Vera straightened in her saddle, meeting his gaze with equal intensity. "I am Vera, leader of the Crown Cavaliers," she said, her voice strong and steady. "This is Modric, my second-inmand, and wee under direct orders from Her Majesty, the Queen." There was a pause as the head knight studied her, his eyes narrowing behind his visor. The tension in the air was palpable, the weight of the moment pressing down on everyone present. Modric shifted slightly in his saddle, his hand brushing the hilt of his sword as he watched the Drakhan knights for any sign of movement. The royal knights behind them remained on edge, their eyes flicking nervously between the imposing figures before them. The tension in the air was palpable, like the charged silence before a storm. Vera held her ground, her gaze steady as the captain of the Drakhan Knights stepped forward. His armor, polished to a mirror-like shine, reflected the golden rays of the sun, making him appearrger than life. His presence was as imposing as the mansion behind him, and Vera could feel the weight of his authority before he even spoke. "I am Garren Valthor Aegir Drakhan," the captain announced, his voice deep and resonant, echoing across the courtyard. "First Knight of the Drakhan Earldom, sworn protector of the Drakhan family, and servant to Lord Draven." Vera''s eyes narrowed slightly as she took in the man before her. Garren''s voice held a certain weight, a strength that resonated through the ground beneath her feet. She had heard of him, of course¡ªhis reputation was as infamous as his lord''s. Stories of his ruthless efficiency in battle, his unwavering loyalty to Draven, and his unmatched skill with the sword had reached far beyond the borders of the Drakhan territory. He was a man whomanded respect, not through intimidation but through sheer presence. Beside her, Modric shifted in his saddle, clearly aware of the power radiating from the captain. His eyes flicked toward Vera, seeking her signal, but she remained calm. The situation was delicate, and any wrong move could send them spiraling into conflict. "We are here under the queen''s orders," Vera said, her voice firm but measured. She wasn''t about to be intimidated, not even by a man like Garren. "We require an audience with Lord Draven." Chapter 162: The Cavaliers Anger Garren nodded slightly, though his expression remained unreadable beneath his visor. "I understand the importance of your mission, Lady Vera," he said, his tone respectful yet unyielding. "However, Lord Draven is not in the best of health at the moment. He has been through consecutive trials¡ªthe royal banquet and the subjugation of the Goblin King in the northern Icevern territory have taken their toll on him." Modric''s expression darkened immediately, his brow furrowing in frustration. "This is an order from Her Majesty, the Queen," he snapped, his voice sharp with irritation. "It must be carried out without dy." The tension between the two men was palpable, a silent sh of wills as Modric''s anger simmered just beneath the surface. Vera shot him a quick nce, silently willing him to calm down. They couldn''t afford to provoke the Drakhan Knights, not here and not now. But Garren remained calm, his gaze steady as he met Modric''s re. "I understand your urgency," he said, his tone measured and calm, though there was an edge of steel in his words. "However, my lord''s health is of the utmost importance. Without him, there can be no resolution to whatever matters have brought you here. I assure you, he will see you as soon as his condition allows." Modric''s grip tightened on the reins of his horse, his knuckles turning white. Vera could feel his frustration radiating off him, but she remainedposed, her mind working quickly to find a way to defuse the situation. Thest thing they needed was a confrontation with the Drakhan Knights. "Captain Garren," Vera said, stepping in before Modric could escte things further. "We understand the importance of Lord Draven''s health, and we have no intention of jeopardizing that. However, you must also understand the gravity of our mission. Her Majesty has entrusted us with a task that cannot wait. Time is of the essence." Garren''s eyes flickered, a brief moment of consideration passing over his face. He hesitated for a moment before nodding slightly. "I will ry your message to my lord," he said finally. "And I will do everything in my power to ensure that he meets with you as soon as possible. But until then, I must ask for your patience." Vera could feel the tension in the air beginning to ease, though it was far from gone. Modric was still visibly bristling, his jaw clenched in frustration, but he remained silent, trusting Vera to handle the situation. "Very well," Vera said after a long pause, her voice cool but respectful. "We will wait." Garren gave a curt nod and turned to his knights, issuing a few quietmands. The Drakhan Knights, ever disciplined, moved like a well-oiled machine, maintaining their formation but subtly easing the tension in their ranks. Vera nced at Modric, her eyes sharp. "Hold your temper," she whispered under her breath. "We don''t want a conflict here." Modric let out a low growl of frustration but nodded, albeit reluctantly. "I don''t like this," he muttered, his voice barely audible. "We''re ying right into Draven''s hands." "I know," Vera replied, her voice equally quiet. "But we can''t afford to act rashly. Draven is unpredictable, and if we push too hard, we might lose any leverage we have." Modric didn''t reply, his eyes fixed on Garren, who was walking back toward the towering gates of the mansion. Vera could sense his unease, and truth be told, she shared it. Draven was a master maniptor, and nothing about this situation sat right with her. The prosperity of the city, the fear that lingered in the townsfolk''s eyes, the eerie calm of the Drakhan knights¡ªit all pointed to something far moreplex than what they had been led to believe. As they waited, Vera''s mind raced, piecing together the fragments of information they had gathered so far. Draven was clearly more than just a ruthless lord; he was ying a game that extended far beyond the borders of his territory. The improvements to the city, the technological advancements, the whispers of fear and uncertainty¡ªit all pointed to a man with a n. But what that n was, Vera couldn''t yet discern. After a few tense minutes, Garren returned, his expression unchanged. "Lord Draven has agreed to meet with you," he announced, his voice steady. "However, I must warn you¡ªhe is not at full strength. You will need to be brief in your discussions." Modric muttered something under his breath, but Vera silenced him with a sharp look. "Understood," she said, her tone calm. "Lead the way." Garren motioned for them to follow, and the gates of the mansion creaked open, revealing the sprawling estate beyond. As they rode through the entrance, Vera couldn''t shake the feeling that they were stepping into something far more dangerous than they had anticipated. The air inside the mansion grounds was thick with tension, as though the very walls were watching them, waiting for something to happen. Modric leaned over slightly, his voice low. "What do you think? Is he stalling?" Vera''s eyes flicked toward the mansion''s grand facade, her mind whirling with possibilities. "I don''t know," she admitted, her voice quiet. "But we need to be careful. Draven''s a man who never does anything without a reason. If he''s keeping us waiting, it''s because he''s already ten steps ahead." Modric grunted in response, clearly unhappy with the situation but unwilling to argue further. Vera could see the tension in his shoulders, the way his hand hovered near the hilt of his sword, as if ready to draw it at a moment''s notice. As they approached the mansion''s entrance, Vera felt her pulse quicken. Whatevery ahead, she knew one thing for certain¡ªDraven was not a man to be underestimated, and this meeting would be anything but straightforward. The gates had parted before them, and the Crown Cavaliers rode through the imposing entrance. They had expected to be greeted properly, as befitting their status and the authority they carried on behalf of the Queen. The courtyard, while immacte and vast, was eerily quiet, almost too perfect, as if it held its breath, waiting for something. Modric shifted restlessly beside her. She could feel his tension, his mounting frustration as the seconds ticked by. They had been here too long already without any formal reception. It was an insult, a tant disregard for the respect due to them. Vera could understand his anger¡ªafter all, as the swords of the royal family, the Crown Cavaliers were more than just another set of knights. They represented the very will of the monarchy. Still, no servants came forward. No majordomo greeted them. Nothing but silence greeted their arrival. "This is ridiculous," Modric growled under his breath, his hand gripping the hilt of his sword. "We''re the Crown Cavaliers, damn it. We''ve waited long enough." Vera could see the rage building behind his eyes, the tension in his jaw as his frustration grew. She understood it well. For all their importance, they were being treated likemon messengers. It was an affront to their dignity, to their very standing in the kingdom. Draven''s reputation for his disregard of protocol had clearly not been exaggerated. Still, she couldn''t afford to let Modric''s temper get the best of them. "Calm yourself," Vera said, her voice steady but firm. "Draven is testing us." "Testing us?" Modric spat, his eyes shing with barely contained fury. "We carry the Queen''s orders! He''s spitting in the face of the crown by making us wait like this." "I know," Vera replied quietly, though her voice carried a sharp edge. "But losing your temper here will only make things worse." Modric opened his mouth to argue, but before he could voice his anger, the wind in the courtyard shifted. The very air seemed to change, growing heavier, colder. It was as though the mansion itself had taken notice of their frustration. A low, rumbling sound filled the air, not quite thunder but something far more menacing, like a growl from the earth itself. Suddenly, the great wooden doors of the mansion began to swing open and shut, as if some unseen force was manipting them. They banged with a rhythmic intensity, the sound echoing across the courtyard like a heartbeat growing louder and louder with each beat. The wind picked up, swirling through the garden, and the once-beautiful flowers seemed to wilt, curling inward as if retreating from an unseen force. The clouds above darkened, thickening as they gathered ominously. The sudden change in atmosphere was enough to silence even Modric, who froze in ce, his hand still gripping his sword but unmoving. His eyes darted around the courtyard, his anger forgotten in the face of the strange, unsettling power that now surrounded them. Then, cutting through the cacophony of the banging doors and the howling wind, a voice echoed from within the mansion. It was low and deep, each word spoken with deliberate, terrifying precision, the kind of voice that sent a shiver straight down to the bone. "Who is my guest?" the voice asked, its tone as cold as winter''s breath. Chapter 163: The Earls Test Vera stiffened at the sound, the temperature in the courtyard seeming to drop with every syble. The voice was unmistakable¡ªlow,manding, and filled with a dark power that made the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. Draven. Modric instinctively reached for the hilt of his sword, his eyes darting toward Vera. She could see the tension in his posture, the barely restrained anger that simmered beneath the surface. He was ready to fight, but Vera had been in enough situations to know that charging headfirst into a confrontation with Draven would be a grave mistake. Draven was not a man who needed to raise his voice or his hand tomand fear. His very presence was enough to shatter the resolve of most men. "Lord Draven," Vera called out, her voice firm though she felt the weight of the moment pressing down on her. "I am Vera, leader of the Crown Cavaliers. Wee under direct orders from Her Majesty, the Queen." There was a long, heavy pause. The doors of the mansion creaked open wider, revealing nothing but darkness inside. A cold wind swept through the courtyard, making the banners of the Drakhan family flutter violently, like restless spirits. "You bring the Queen''s orders," Draven''s voice echoed from the shadowed interior, as though he were speaking from every direction at once. "But do you bring her intentions? Or are you merely the hand of a pawn?" Modric took a step forward, his sword half-drawn, but Vera shot him a sharp look. "Hold your ground," she hissed. "Do not provoke him." "Do not provoke him?" Modric muttered under his breath, his voiceced with frustration. "He''s ying games with us, Vera." Before Vera could respond, the ground beneath them trembled, and the air seemed to warp, distorting the courtyard around them. The world tilted slightly, as though reality itself was shifting. Vera''s heart raced, her senses screaming that something was terribly wrong. Then, with a sudden lurch, everything changed. The Drakhan knights that had surrounded them moments ago were gone, vanished as though they had never been there. The grand mansion and its towering gates dissolved into nothingness, leaving Vera standing alone in a vast, empty field. The golden light of the sun had been reced by a dark, oppressive sky that seemed to press down on her with a suffocating weight. She spun around, her eyes wild as she searched for Modric and the other knights. "Modric!" she called, her voice echoing in the eerie silence. But there was no answer. No sound at all. Just her, standing alone in a world that felt wrong¡ªtwisted. Fear wed at her chest, but she forced herself to breathe, to think. This wasn''t real. It couldn''t be. "Draven," she whispered, her voice steadying as the realization sank in. "This is an illusion." "Very perceptive," Draven''s voice came again, soft and dangerous, as though he were standing right behind her. "But can you escape it?" Vera''s hands clenched into fists, her heart pounding as she forced herself to focus. This was Draven''s magic, a mind game meant to break her resolve, to test her. She closed her eyes, grounding herself in the steady rhythm of her breathing, just as she had been trained to do. Her senses expanded, reaching out for the threads of magic that bound this illusion together. She had dealt with powerful magic before, but Draven''s was on another level¡ªrefined, precise, and overwhelming. Suddenly, she felt something shift in the air. A presence behind her. Vera''s eyes snapped open, and she spun around, only to be met with Modric''s terrified face. He was there, standing just a few feet away, his sword drawn and trembling in his hands. But his eyes¡ªhis eyes were wide with fear, darting around as if he were trapped in his own nightmare. "Vera," he whispered, his voice hoarse, barely a breath. "They''re gone¡­ all of them¡­" "It''s not real," Vera said quickly, taking a step toward him. "Modric, listen to me. It''s an illusion¡ªDraven is manipting us." But Modric''s eyes didn''t focus on her. They were distant, filled with a panic she had never seen in him before. "I can''t¡­ I can''t see them, Vera. Where are they? Where did they go?" "Modric!" Vera shouted, grabbing his arm and shaking him. "Snap out of it! It''s a trick!" Modric''s breathing was ragged, his chest heaving as he looked around wildly. "He took them¡­ He took them all¡­" Vera cursed under her breath, realizing that whatever Draven was doing, Modric couldn''t break free from it. He was trapped in his own mind, his worst fears ying out in front of him. She had to end this. Now. "Draven!" Vera shouted, her voice filled with fury. "Enough of these games! Show yourself!" The world around her rippled, as if the fabric of reality itself was bending to her will. The dark sky above seemed to split, and the ground beneath her feet cracked. Then, just as suddenly as it had begun, the illusion shattered. The courtyard of the Drakhan mansion snapped back into ce around her, solid and real once more. The Drakhan knights stood where they had been, their cold visors reflecting the sunlight. Modric was at her side, though his sword hand still trembled, his face pale with the remnants of fear. Vera took a slow breath, steadying herself. Draven hadn''t moved an inch. "You have a strong will," Draven''s voice drifted toward her, and this time, he appeared from the darkness of the mansion''s entrance, stepping into the light with a cold grace. He was as striking as the stories said¡ªhis short, neatlybed hair gleaming like ck onyx, and his piercing blue eyes seeming to cut through the air like a de. Vera''s breath caught in her throat despite herself. His presence was overwhelming, not just because of his magic, but because of who he was. The stories hadn''t done him justice. He wasn''t just dangerous; he was¡­ captivating. "Impressive," Draven said calmly, his voice smooth and even as he approached her. "Not many can break through my illusions so easily." "It was unnecessary," Vera shot back, her voice steadier now. "We came to speak, not to be tested." Draven''s lips curled into a faint, almost amused smile. "Tested? No, Lady Vera. I simply needed to ensure you understood the nature of the power you''re dealing with." Stay updated through mvl Modric, still shaken, managed to find his voice. "This¡­ this was all in our minds?" he asked, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Indeed," Draven replied without looking at him. "I haven''t lifted a finger. What you experienced was nothing more than a projection of your own fears. A harmless exercise." Harmless. The word rang in Vera''s ears, and she felt the anger rise in her chest again. To him, this was all a game, a disy of control. But she couldn''t let her emotions cloud her judgment now. They still had a mission toplete. Vera straightened, regaining herposure, though her heart still raced from the encounter. "We are here under orders from Her Majesty, the Queen," she repeated, her voice cold and formal. "She wishes to express her immediate gratitude for what you have done¡ªboth at the royal banquet and in the northern Icevern territory with the Goblin King subjugation." Draven''s expression didn''t change, but there was a flicker of recognition in his eyes at the mention of the queen. He nodded once, his demeanor calm, almost indifferent. "The Queen has been most generous with her praise," he said softly, his eyes locking onto Vera''s. "I am but a loyal servant to the crown." Vera wasn''t sure what she had expected¡ªresistance, perhaps, or some form of negotiation. But Draven''s eptance of the Queen''s summons was almost too calm. Too easy. "I will prepare for my departure immediately," Draven said, turning toward the looming figure of Alfred, his butler, who had appeared silently behind him. "Alfred, see that the carriage is made ready. We leave for the capital at once." "Of course, my lord," Alfred said with a bow, disappearing as quickly as he hade. Vera blinked, her mind spinning. She had braced herself for a battle of wits, for resistance and maniption, but Draven had simply epted the Queen''s orders without question. It left her feeling¡­ unbnced, as if there was something she was missing. "Why¡­ so willing?" she asked, unable to stop the words from slipping out. Draven turned back to her, his expression as inscrutable as ever. "Her Majesty''s gratitude is not something I take lightly," he said, his voice smooth, almost warm. "And I am always at the service of the crown. After all, loyalty is the foundation upon which power is built." Vera nodded slowly, watching as Draven''s piercing blue eyes lingered on her for just a moment longer. Then, without another word, he turned and disappeared into the mansion, leaving Vera standing in the courtyard, the weight of the encounter still pressing down on her like a cold hand. Chapter 164: The Leader of The Crowns Cavalier The carriage itself had been nothing more than a finely crafted vehicle before I applied my touch. Now, its wheels glided over the uneven terrain as if it were floating on air, the shocks absorbing every bump and jolt effortlessly. I had strengthened the wood of the frame, using abination of alchemical reagents and magic circles imbued deep within the structure. The cushions were infused withfort spells, their plushness adjusting automatically to the body weight and posture of anyone who sat in them. Even the ambient temperature inside the carriage was controlled, ensuring that neither heat nor cold could disturb the ride. Vera and Modric sat across from me, their faces illuminated by the faint glow of the magicalnterns hanging from the carriage ceiling. Modric, despite his strong and stoic appearance, was fighting a losing battle with thefort of the ride. His eyes were half-lidded, his body sinking further into the seat with each passing moment. I could see the signs clearly¡ªhis resistance was crumbling, and it wouldn''t be long before the plush cushions imed their victory. Sure enough, after a few minutes, his head lolled to the side, and he was fast asleep, his breath slow and deep. Vera, however, was more of a challenge. She was trying hard to maintain herposure, stealing nces at me when she thought I wasn''t paying attention. Her gaze would flicker toward me, then dart away, only to return a few secondster. It was amusing to watch, though I gave no indication that I noticed her efforts. I kept my own posture rxed, leaning slightly back against the seat, letting the motion of the carriage rock us through the tranquilndscape. Inwardly, I began my assessment of her, much like I would when studying a new artifact or magical item. Vera, leader of the Crown Cavaliers, was an enigma in many ways. She waspetent, certainly¡ªher reputation spoke of a woman capable of leading men into battle and carrying out the Queen''s orders without hesitation. Yet there were subtle tells in her demeanor, little cracks in her facade that suggested she hadn''t earned her position purely through skill. Her hands, resting tensely on her knees, were finely manicured, and though she bore a warrior''s callouses, they were light¡ªtoo light for someone who had seen real, gruelingbat. Her movements, while disciplined,cked the fluidity of someone truly in tune with their body''s capabilities. She had likely been trained from an early age, but her advancement to leadership had more to do with her family''s influence than with her own abilities. I could tell by the way she held herself¡ªproud but ovepensating¡ªthat she was constantly aware of the weight of her title. Still, her potential was undeniable. With time, she might hone those raw edges and be the leader she was meant to be. But for now, her status as the Queen''s favored soldier came from her bloodline more than from her experience. I''d wager that her actualbat skills didn''t hold a candle to Sophie Icevern, my fianc¨¦e and one of the most dangerous women I knew. Sophie had earned her prowess through blood and fire; Vera had yet to face such trials. Modric, on the other hand, was a different story. Even in his unconscious state, his body was coiled like a spring, his hand resting loosely near the hilt of his sword¡ªa man always ready for action. His scars, though mostly hidden, spoke of countless battles, and his muscles moved beneath his armor with an ease that only came from years of constant training. Modric was a true warrior, capable of great feats of strength and endurance, though his brashness made him predictable. He''d charge headfirst into a fight without thinking, which, in the right situation, could be useful. But it also meant that he was susceptible to maniption. Their weapons, too, told their own stories. Vera''s sword, resting against her side, was well-maintained but lightly used. The hilt showed minimal wear, and the de itself, though sharp,cked the chips and scratches that came with hard, repeated use. Modric''s sword, by contrast, was practically an extension of his body¡ªwell-worn and battle-hardened. The grip was molded to his hand, the leather worn smooth where his fingers would tighten in the heat ofbat. I allowed a small smile to flicker across my lips as I shifted my gaze back to Vera, who was once again ncing at me, her eyes lingering a moment too long. She quickly looked away, her cheeks coloring ever so slightly, as if embarrassed at being caught. "You''re trying very hard not to yawn," I remarked casually, my voice cutting through thefortable silence of the carriage. Vera stiffened slightly, her hands tightening their grip on her knees. "I''m not tired," she replied, though the slight quiver in her voice betrayed her. She shifted in her seat, adjusting her posture to appear more alert, but the subtle pull at the corners of her lips told me otherwise. She was exhausted, but too proud to admit it. Read new chapters at mvl I tilted my head, watching her for a moment longer. "It''s fine if you want to sleep," I said, my tone even and nonchnt. "This carriage was designed forfort, after all." Vera nced up at me, her eyes wide, as though she hadn''t expected the offer. She hesitated, then shook her head. "I''m fine, really." Her words were polite, but I could see the faint tension in her shoulders, the way she was fighting to keep her eyelids from drooping. The silence returned for a few moments, the steady rhythm of the carriage''s wheels the only sound filling the space. I waited, letting the moment stretch just a little longer, before breaking it once again. "Are you curious," I began, "about why this carriage is sofortable?" This time, Vera''s interest was piqued. Her head tilted slightly, and she nodded, though she kept her expression carefullyposed. "I was wondering," she admitted, her voice softer now. "It''s¡­ unlike anything I''ve experienced." I smiled, a small, knowing smile that made her visibly tense. "It''s because of the enhancements I made. This carriage, like everything in my possession, has been improved and upgraded through careful application of magic and¡­ other means." Vera''s eyes widened slightly. "You¡­ did this yourself?" I nodded. "Of course. This is my carriage, after all. Every detail was designed with purpose, every spell carefully chosen to provide the perfect bnce offort and efficiency. The wheels are reinforced with a cushioning spell that absorbs impact. The wood has been treated with alchemical elixirs to strengthen it against wear. Even the air inside is controlled through a series of small, interwoven enchantments that maintain the ideal temperature." Her mouth opened slightly in surprise. "And you did all of that¡­ alone?" "Yes," I said simply. "It''s a hobby of mine." She blinked, clearly taken aback by the idea that someone like me¡ªsomeone she had likely heard terrifying stories about¡ªwould take the time to perfect something as mundane as a carriage. Her expression softened, just a fraction, as if she were seeing me in a new light. "I had no idea," she murmured, more to herself than to me. "The people¡­ they always talk about you. I didn''t think¡­" I raised an eyebrow, watching as she trailed off, her cheeks flushing again. Her guard was slipping, and I could see the cracks in her armor. She wasn''t the unshakable leader of the Crown Cavaliers right now. She was simply a young woman, caught off guard by something she didn''t understand. She makes me remember the children I raised, lectured, and guided, in my former life. The long lost former life of Dravis Granger. "The voices of the people aren''t always wrong," I said quietly, my gaze holding hers. For a moment, her lips parted as if to speak, but no words came out. Then she smiled, a small, genuine smile that seemed almost out of ce on her usually serious face. "As expected," she said softly. "The rumors about you aren''t entirely false, after all." Her words hung in the air, and for a brief moment, I felt something stir¡ªa connection, perhaps. But I quickly squashed the thought. This was a dangerous game, one I couldn''t afford to lose control of. "We''re almost there," I said, my voice returning to its usual indifferent tone. I nced out the window, the familiar outlines of the capital''s towersing into view on the horizon. Chapter 165: The Queens Call Queen Aurelia sat at the center of the room, her golden hair cascading down her shoulders like a river of molten sunlight. Her emerald eyes, usually filled with a sharp, calcting light, were softened with something almost childlike¡ªeager anticipation. She nced toward the grand double doors at the far end of the hall, her fingers drumming lightly on the armrest of her throne. The silence stretched on, broken only by the faint sound of her tapping fingers. "Hey, Prime Minister, when will Draven arrive?" The Queen''s voice, thoughmanding, carried a note of impatience that was uncharacteristic for her. She turned her gaze to the elderly man standing beside her throne, his weathered face creased with a gentle smile. Prime Minister Elric Othmar, a man who had served the crown for decades, chuckled softly at the Queen''s question. He was used to the young monarch''s restlessness, especially when something¡ªor someone¡ªhad captured her interest. "Your Majesty, please be patient," he replied, his toneced with amusement. "Earl Drakhan is a man of precision. He will arrive at the appointed time, not a moment sooner." Aurelia huffed slightly, crossing her arms over her chest in a manner that belied her royal stature. She was known for her sharp wit and even sharper tongue, a ruler who often found the trappings of royalty more bothersome than anything else. But today, something had shifted in her demeanor. There was a spark in her eyes, a rare energy that made her appear younger, more vibrant. "Patient?" she muttered under her breath, more to herself than to the Prime Minister. "I''ve been patient for days, Elric. Why is it that time seems to drag when you''re actually looking forward to something?" Elric''s smile widened, though he kept his gaze forward, not daring to show too much familiarity in the presence of the royal court. "Perhaps it''s because anticipation has a way of stretching moments, Your Majesty. But rest assured, Earl Drakhan will be here soon." Continue your adventure with mvl Aurelia nced at him, a smirk tugging at the corner of her lips. "You sound like an old sage, Elric. I didn''t know you had it in you." "I have my moments," the Prime Minister replied, his voice still light with amusement. He had seen Aurelia in many moods¡ªboredom, anger, frustration¡ªbut this excitement was something new. It intrigued him, made him wonder just what it was about Draven that had captured her attention so thoroughly. The Queen sighed, leaning back in her throne and fixing her gaze on the double doors once more. "He''d better not keep me waiting much longer," she murmured. Her fingers resumed their rhythmic tapping on the armrest, and Elric could only smile quietly to himself. The Queen, so often burdened by the weight of her responsibilities, finally had something¡ªor someone¡ªto look forward to. Before she could ask again, the grand double doors swung open with a soft, almost reverent creak. The sound echoed through the hall, drawing the attention of everyone present. The royal guards, who had been standing at attention along the walls, snapped to even greater vignce, their hands tightening on their spears. The court fell into a hushed silence as all eyes turned toward the entrance. A herald, dressed in the deep blue livery of the royal house, stepped forward into the hall. His voice rang out clearly, cutting through the silence like a bell. "Earl Draven Arcanum von Drakhan has arrived!" Aurelia''s lips curved into a wide smile, the anticipation in her eyes ring into something brighter¡ªexcitement. "Finally," she whispered to herself, more amused than impatient now. As Draven entered the throne room, a noticeable shift urred in the atmosphere. The temperature seemed to drop by several degrees, and a palpable pressure filled the air, as though the very walls of the pce were straining under the weight of his presence. The ministers who had been standing near the Queen exchanged uneasy nces, their difort clear. The guards, though trained to remain impassive, couldn''t help but feel a chill crawl up their spines as the man they had heard so many rumors about made his way toward the throne. Draven moved with a calm, almost predatory grace. His dark hair was neatlybed, his blue eyes sharp and cold, like shards of ice. He was d in ck, his tailored coat adorned with subtle silver embroidery that caught the light just enough to hint at the wealth and power hemanded. As he approached the throne, the pressure in the room grew more intense, the very air thickening with the weight of his aura. Queen Aurelia watched him with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. She had heard many tales of Draven¡ªhis ruthlessness, his intelligence, his mastery of the arcane¡ªbut seeing him in person was something else entirely. There was a maic quality to him, a presence that demanded attention and respect. He was not a man to be trifled with, and yet, there was something about him that fascinated her. "He does have a tremendous aura as always," she muttered under her breath, her eyes gleaming with a rare spark of excitement. The Prime Minister, standing beside her, caught the words and couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow. It was not often that the Queen showed such open admiration for anyone, let alone a man like Draven. Elric nced at Aurelia, noting the unusual light in her eyes. The Queen, who often found the duties of the throne tedious and tiresome, seemed genuinely excited¡ªperhaps for the first time in years. He had known her since she was a child, watched her grow into a capable, if often irritable, ruler. But this was different. This was something¡­ new. As Draven reached the foot of the throne, the court held its collective breath. The room, already quiet, seemed to descend into a deeper silence, as though even the air itself was waiting for what would happen next. To the surprise of everyone present, Queen Aurelia rose from her throne. The sudden movement startled the ministers and guards alike, their eyes widening in shock. It was a rare asion indeed for the Queen to stand, let alone to do so in such a public setting. But Aurelia''s smile remained, her gaze locked on Draven as she spoke. "Wee, Draven," she said, her voice warm and weing, a stark contrast to the chilly atmosphere that had apanied his arrival. Draven, ever the picture of decorum, immediately dropped to one knee, bowing his head in a show of respect. "Your Majesty," he replied, his voice as cold and indifferent as ever, yet with a subtle undertone of deference. To those who knew Draven, this was a sight to behold¡ªthe feared and powerful lord, kneeling before the throne with a humility that seemed almost at odds with his usual demeanor. The ministers exchanged nces once more, their surprise evident. They had heard stories of Draven''s arrogance, his disregard for tradition and decorum, and yet here he was, kneeling before the Queen like a faithful servant. It was a sight none of them had expected, and it only served to deepen the air of mystery that surrounded him. Queen Aurelia, however, seemed more pleased than surprised. "Rise, Draven," she said, her voice gentle butmanding. "There is no need for such formality between us." Draven stood smoothly, his cold blue eyes meeting the Queen''s with a calm, unreadable expression. "As you wish, Your Majesty." Aurelia''s smile widened ever so slightly. "Congrattions, Draven. You have served the crown with great distinction, and for that, I am most grateful." Her tone was sincere, her words carrying the weight of her authority. "You have saved my life and my brother''s during the attack at the royal banquet. For that alone, you have earned the gratitude of the entire kingdom." Draven inclined his head slightly, acknowledging her words but remaining silent. He knew better than to interrupt the Queen when she was speaking, and besides, there was little he could say that wouldn''t sound like empty ttery. Instead, he waited, letting the Queen continue at her own pace. Looking at his perceptiveness to that kind of detail, the Queen smiled. "And then there is the matter of the Goblin King," Aurelia continued, her voice growing more serious. "The Icevern territory was on the brink of disaster, yet you intervened and brought peace to the region. You even went so far as to eliminate those who sought to obstruct ourmunications with the Icevern n. Once again, you have proven your loyalty and dedication to the crown." Draven''s expression remained unchanged, though his voice was calm and measured as he replied. "It is nothing but my duty as a servant of the royal family, Your Majesty." Aurelia''s eyes sparkled with a mixture of amusement and something else¡ªsomething that might have been admiration. "You are a man of few words, Draven. But your actions speak volumes." There was a brief pause, during which the Queen seemed to study Draven with an intensity that made the ministers shift ufortably in their ces. It was as though she was searching for something, some hidden truth behind the man''s cold exterior. Finally, she spoke again, her tone softening, though it retained its regal authority. "Tell me, Draven, what reward do you seek for your services?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 166: The Unexpected Loyalty The queen rarely gives special rewards to someone, and Draven, the arrogant, domineering, with countless bad rumors about him is about to get her favor? The question hung in the air, a challenge and an invitation all at once. The court held its breath, eager to hear Draven''s response. It was not every day that the Queen offered a reward so openly, and it was certainly not every day that a man like Draven was in a position to im one. Enjoy exclusive content from mvl Draven remained silent for a moment, his cold eyes betraying no emotion as he considered the Queen''s words. He was a man who rarely asked for anything¡ªhe took what he wanted, through power, influence, or sheer force of will. Yet here he was, being offered something by the most powerful woman in the kingdom. The court waited, tense and curious, as Draven''s mind worked behind his unreadable gaze. Finally, he spoke, his voice steady and measured. "Your Majesty, I seek only to continue serving the crown as I have always done. My loyalty is my reward." A murmur of surprise rippled through the court. The ministers exchanged bewildered looks, unable toprehend why a man like Draven would refuse a tangible reward from the Queen herself. In their minds, it was an opportunity to solidify his power, to im something that would elevate his already formidable status. But Draven, it seemed, was ying a different game¡ªa game where the rules were known only to him. Queen Aurelia, however, did not seem surprised. If anything, her smile grew wider, more knowing. "A noble sentiment, Draven, and one I do not doubt. But surely, there is something you desire. Something I can grant you in recognition of your invaluable service." Draven''s eyes met the Queen''s, and for a brief moment, something flickered in the depths of his gaze¡ªsomething almost imperceptible, but enough to suggest that perhaps there was more to his request than mere humility. But just as quickly as it had appeared, the flicker was gone, reced by his usual cold, controlled demeanor. "Your Majesty''s continued trust is all the reward I seek," Draven replied, his voice as impassive as ever. "To serve the crown faithfully is both my duty and my honor." The Queen''s gaze lingered on Draven for a moment longer, as if she were trying to peer into the very depths of his soul. The court remained in a state of quiet tension, the silence almost oppressive as they awaited the Queen''s response. But Aurelia''s smile never wavered, and after a moment, she nodded, as if she had expected nothing less from the enigmatic lord. "Very well, Draven," she said, her voice carrying a note of finality. "Your loyalty is duly noted, and it is my hope that you will continue to serve the crown with the same dedication and skill that you have always shown." Draven bowed his head slightly, a gesture of respect that was more genuine than anything the court had seen from him before. "As youmand, Your Majesty." The Queen''s smile softened, and she took a step forward, her gaze still locked on Draven''s. "However, should you ever find yourself in need of anything¡ªbe it a favor, a title, or even a simple request¡ªyou need only ask. The crown is not so ungrateful as to let your deeds go unrewarded." Draven inclined his head once more, though his expression remained as inscrutable as ever. "Your generosity knows no bounds, Your Majesty. I will keep your offer in mind." With that, the Queen turned her attention to the court, her demeanor shifting back to that of themanding ruler they were ustomed to. "This audience is concluded," she dered, her voice firm. "I thank you all for your service and loyalty. You are dismissed." The ministers and guards bowed deeply, their relief palpable as the tension in the room finally began to dissipate. They filed out of the throne room in orderly fashion, though their minds were undoubtedly racing with questions and spections about the exchange they had just witnessed. As thest of the courtiers exited, the grand double doors closed with a resounding thud, leaving only Draven and the Queen in the vast hall. The silence that followed was thick with unspoken thoughts, and for a moment, neither of them moved. Aurelia broke the silence, her voice much softer now that they were alone. "You truly are a man of mystery, Draven. Most would have seized the opportunity to ask for something¡ªanything. Yet you chose to ask for nothing at all." Draven''s expression remained calm, though there was a hint of something in his eyes¡ªperhaps amusement, perhaps something deeper. "A man in my position learns that power lies not in what is asked, but in what is not. Besides, Your Majesty, I already possess more than most could ever dream of. What more could I possibly need?" The Queen chuckled softly, shaking her head in mild disbelief. "You are a difficult man to understand, Draven. But perhaps that is what makes you so effective¡ªand so dangerous." Draven''s lips curled into the faintest hint of a smile, though it was more a formality than an expression of true emotion. "I am whatever Your Majesty needs me to be." Aurelia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but there was no malice in her gaze¡ªonly curiosity, and perhaps a trace of admiration. "And what is it that you need, Draven? What drives a man like you, who already has everything?" For the first time since he had entered the throne room, Draven hesitated. It was only a fraction of a second, but it was enough for Aurelia to notice. His blue eyes seemed to darken slightly, as though shadows had passed over them, and when he spoke, his voice was quieter, more introspective. "What I need, Your Majesty, is to ensure that this kingdom remains strong and unyielding in the face of any threat. What drives me is the knowledge that there are forces at work¡ªboth within and beyond our borders¡ªthat seek to undermine all that we have built. My loyalty is not just to the crown, but to the very essence of this kingdom." The Queen studied him for a long moment, her expression thoughtful. "And you believe that your loyalty alone is enough to protect the kingdom from these threats?" Draven''s gaze met hers, unflinching. "Loyalty, when coupled with power and knowledge, can move mountains, Your Majesty. It can shape the course of history." Aurelia nodded slowly, her expression softening. "Then let us hope that your loyalty, power, and knowledge will continue to guide us through whatever challenges lie ahead." Draven bowed his head slightly, a gesture of respect that was both genuine and calcted. "As long as I draw breath, Your Majesty, this kingdom will have my unwavering loyalty." Aurelia chuckled softly, the sound echoing lightly in the vast hall. She raised her arms above her head, stretching them out as if she were waking from a long, arduous slumber. Her joints cracked audibly, and she sighed in contentment, finally allowing herself to slip into a more informal posture. The regal bearing she had maintained for the duration of the audience melted away, reced by a rxed, almostzy stance. Draven remained where he stood, watching her with the same detached interest that he had disyed throughout their conversation. His expression didn''t change, though there was a slight softening around his eyes¡ªan acknowledgment of the Queen''s sudden shift in demeanor. The Prime Minister, Elric Othmar, who had remained near the throne throughout the proceedings, stepped forward with a furrowed brow. His weathered face betrayed a hint of disapproval as he cleared his throat gently. "Your Majesty," he began, his tone cautious, "this is not the proper posture for a ruler, especially in the presence of¡ª" "Oh, shut up, Elric," Aurelia interrupted, waving a dismissive hand at the elderly man. "I''m tired of ying the proper queen all the time. I swear, if I have to sit straight for another minute, I''ll turn into one of those stiff statues you love so much." Elric''s mouth tightened into a thin line, but he wisely said nothing more. He knew better than to argue with Aurelia when she was in this mood. The Queen had always been a force of nature¡ªunpredictable, sharp-tongued, and wholly unapologetic for her behavior. It was part of what made her such a formidable ruler, though it often left those around her struggling to keep up. Aurelia turned her attention back to Draven, a wry smile ying on her lips. "Now," she said, her tone shifting to something more casual, "let me ask you again, Draven. What do you want?" Draven, everposed, did not flinch or waver under her direct gaze. His blue eyes remained steady, his posture as rigid and controlled as ever. "Your Majesty, as I have already stated, I seek nothing more than the continued trust of the crown. My loyalty is my reward." Aurelia''s smile faltered, and she narrowed her eyes at him, her expression turning shrewd. She tilted her head slightly, studying him as though he were an intricate puzzle she was trying to solve. "You really are a persistent bastard, aren''t you?" she muttered, more to herself than to him. There was no malice in her words, only a grudging respect for his steadfastness. She paced the floor in front of her throne, her arms crossed over her chest as she considered her next move. Draven''s refusal to ask for anything¡ªa title, a favor, a piece ofnd¡ªwas not just unexpected, it was frustrating. She was used to people moring for her favor, seeking to gain something from their service. But Draven was different. He yed by his own rules, and it intrigued her as much as it annoyed her. Suddenly, Aurelia stopped in her tracks, her eyes gleaming with a new idea. She turned back to Draven, her smile returning, though this time it was sharper, more calcting. "Let''s try a different question, then," she said, her voice carrying a hint of challenge. Draven''s expression remained impassive, though there was a flicker of curiosity in his eyes. "Your Majesty?" Aurelia took a step closer to him, her gaze locked on his as she spoke. "Tell me, Draven¡­ do you perhaps recognize this name: Dravis Granger?" Chapter 167: The Queens Mentor I didn''t flinch. My expression remained as cold and impassive as ever, a mask I had perfected over the years. It wasn''t the first time I''d heard that name, nor was it the first time someone had tried to connect the dots. The Queen, in her sharp and unpredictable way, was fishing for something¡ªsomething she had hinted at before. I recalled the conversation we had shared after our return from the elven world, where she had alluded to having an idea about who I really was. It seemed she had finally decided to confront that suspicion directly. There was no harm in the Queen knowing the truth, but that didn''t mean I had to confirm it. Nor did I have any intention of denying it outright. Some things were better left shrouded in ambiguity, and I had no desire to give away more than was necessary. "I do," I replied calmly, my voice as steady as ever. I watched as her eyes lit up with excitement, a spark of triumph shing in their depths. But before she could press further, I continued, my tone as measured as always. "Dravis Granger is a peculiar adventurer registered in my earldom, Aurelion. He has aplished numerous difficult quests and risen through the ranks quite rapidly. He even yed a significant role in dealing with the Goblin King in the northern Icevern territory. It''s not surprising that his name has reached Your Majesty''s ears." The excitement in the Queen''s eyes dried up as quickly as it had appeared, her expression shifting to one of irritation. She snorted, clearly displeased with my answer. "Are you sure you don''t know him?" she pressed, her voiceced with frustration. "I''ve heard that he always wears his hood and hides his face. Perhaps he''s afraid that his real identity might be discovered." Her words hung in the air, a challenge veiled in curiosity. I met her gaze without flinching, my own expression unchanged. "Perhaps he''s just a convict trying to live a new life," I replied ndly. "As long as he contributes to the kingdom, I see no harm in it." For a moment, silence filled the throne room, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Aurelia''s eyes narrowed, her fingers drumming impatiently on the armrest of her throne as she stared at me, searching for any hint of deceit. But I had given her nothing¡ªno flicker of emotion, no tell that might betray my thoughts. Just the same cold, unyielding facade that I always wore. Disappointment shed through the Queen''s eyes as she slumped back in her chair, the energy that had animated her just moments ago dissipating like smoke. For a moment, I thought she might let the matter drop entirely, but then a new gleam sparked in her eyes, as though she had remembered something. "Tell me," she said suddenly, her voice sharp as she leaned forward, her gaze boring into me with renewed intensity. "I''ve heard from my brother that your ss is quite¡­ interesting. Very famous, in fact." I allowed a small, calcted pause before answering, letting her words hang in the air. "It might be famous in a rather unfortunate way, Your Majesty," I replied, my tone carefully measured. I knew exactly what she was getting at, but I had no intention of ying into her game without careful consideration. Aurelia rolled her eyes, her irritation clear as she snapped, "Stop with your disgustingly humble attitude and just answer the question." "Yes, Your Majesty," I replied smoothly, inclining my head slightly in acknowledgment. There was no point in arguing¡ªshe wanted a direct answer, and I had no reason to withhold it. For a moment, she seemed to consider my words, her gaze drifting past me as she lost herself in thought. Then, without warning, she turned to the Prime Minister, who had been standing silently by her side throughout the exchange. "Elric," she said, her voice sharp andmanding. "Didn''t you say I don''t have a magic mentor yet?" The Prime Minister blinked, clearly caught off guard by the sudden change in topic. He opened his mouth to respond, hesitated, then finally nodded. "Yes, Your Majesty," he said cautiously, his brow furrowing as he tried to keep up with the Queen''s rapidly shifting mood. Aurelia turned back to me, a sly smile ying on her lips. There was a gleam in her eyes now, one that I recognized all too well¡ªa spark of mischief, of determination. She had made up her mind about something, and whatever it was, I knew it would be troublesome. "You," she announced loudly, her voice ringing out across the throne room. "Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. Starting today, you are the royal magic mentor of me, Aurelia Thssia Arctaris Regaria." The words hung in the air, reverberating through the vast hall like the tolling of a bell. The court, already shocked by the Queen''s earlier inquiries, now seemed to hold its collective breath, stunned into silence by the unexpected deration. Even Elric, who had served the Queen for decades, looked momentarily at a loss for words. I, however, did not react. My expression remained as cold and impassive as ever, my mind quickly processing the implications of the Queen''s announcement. Being named the royal magic mentor was no small responsibility¡ªit would ce me in close proximity to the Queen, giving me unprecedented ess to the inner workings of the court. But it would also mean greater scrutiny, greater risk. My every move would be watched, analyzed, and judged. For a brief moment, I considered refusing the position. It would have been within my rights to do so, and I had no doubt that the Queen would have found someone else to fill the role if pressed. But then I dismissed the thought just as quickly as it hade. Refusing would be seen as a slight, a challenge to the Queen''s authority, and that was something I could not afford¡ªnot with so much at stake. Find your next adventure on mvl "Your Majesty," I said, my voice calm and even as I inclined my head once more. "It would be an honor to serve as your magic mentor." Aurelia''s smile widened, satisfaction gleaming in her eyes as she nodded in approval. "Good," she said, her tone still carrying that sharp edge. "I expect nothing less than excellence from you, Draven. After all, you''re not just serving the crown¡ªyou''re serving me personally." I met her gaze without flinching, my own expression as unreadable as ever. "Of course, Your Majesty." Elric, who had finally regained hisposure, cleared his throat softly, drawing the Queen''s attention. "Your Majesty," he began cautiously, "if I may, this is a rather¡­ sudden decision. Perhaps it would be wise to consider¡ª" "Consider what?" Aurelia cut him off, her tone impatient. "I''ve already made up my mind, Elric. Draven is the best choice, and you know it." The Prime Minister hesitated, clearly reluctant to challenge the Queen further. He knew, as well as anyone, that once Aurelia had made a decision, there was little point in arguing. Still, he tried onest time to appeal to her reason. "Your Majesty," he said carefully, "the position of royal magic mentor is a significant one. It requires not only skill but also trust. Perhaps it would be prudent to¡ª" "To what?" Aurelia interrupted again, her voice sharp. "To wait? To hesitate? We don''t have time for that, Elric. Draven has proven his loyalty time and time again. He''s the only one I trust with this." Elric fell silent, clearly realizing that any further argument would be futile. He bowed his head slightly, his expression resigned. "As you wish, Your Majesty." The Queen turned back to me, her gaze still sharp and unyielding. "I expect you to start immediately, Draven," she said, her tone leaving no room for argument. "We have much to discuss, and I have much to learn." "Of course, Your Majesty," I replied smoothly, my voice as calm as ever. "I am at your service." Aurelia''s smile returned, though this time it was tinged with a hint of satisfaction. She had won, and she knew it. "Good," she said, her tone softening just slightly. "We''ll begin tomorrow." With that, she turned on her heel and began to walk away, her long gown trailing behind her as she made her way toward the exit of the throne room. Elric, still looking somewhat perplexed, followed closely behind her, his expression a mixture of resignation and concern. I remained where I was, watching as the Queen and her entourage disappeared through the grand double doors. The throne room, once filled with the tension of our exchange, was now empty and silent, the echoes of the Queen''s deration still lingering in the air. Bing the royal magic mentor was not a role I had anticipated, but it was one I would embrace nheless. The Queen, in her impulsive and unpredictable way, had granted me a position of power and influence, one that could be used to further my own goals¡ªwhatever they might be. But it was also a position fraught with danger, with potential pitfalls that could easily ensnare even someone as careful as myself. As I turned to leave the throne room, I allowed myself a small, private smile. The game had just be much more interesting, and I was more than ready to y. Why is it that interesting? Because a quest finally popped up again. And if I finish this beautifully, I could use the store currency to buy the skills I''ve been aiming for. [Quest: The Queen''s Mentor Objective: Make the queen satisfied with her first ss Rewards: +1 Store Currency +500 mana] Chapter 168: The Unexpected Development Perhaps an exploration of ancient magic, something lost to time and knowledge, would pique her curiosity. Or maybe a lesson on the strategic applications of magic in warfare¡ªsomething practical, something that would appeal to her cunning mind. She was not one to be impressed by mere disys of power; she required something deeper, something that challenged her intellect as much as her magical prowess. I was still musing over the details when the grand doors of the throne room swung open with a suddenness that snapped me out of my thoughts. The echo of their movement had barely died down when Aurelia strode back in, her golden hair bouncing with each impatient step. Her earlier satisfaction had been reced with a familiar look of irritation. "Draven," she called out, her voice sharp as she approached, "I forgot to tell you something." I straightened slightly, the hint of a smile fading as I prepared to listen. The Queen was nothing if not unpredictable, and whatever she had returned to say would likely require my immediate attention. But before she could continue, the sound of hurried footsteps echoed through the hall, followed by the appearance of a breathless messenger. His face was pale, his eyes wide with barely contained panic. "Your Majesty!" the messenger called out, his voice trembling as he dropped to one knee in a hurried bow. "There''s trouble¡­ at the magic tower!" Aurelia frowned, the irritation in her expression deepening. "What is it this time?" she demanded, her tone dripping with impatience. "Speak, and be quick about it." The messenger gulped, his hands shaking as he ryed the news. "Your Majesty¡­ the entire magic tower¡­ it''s turned into a dungeon!" Aurelia''s eyes widened, and the air in the throne room seemed to grow heavier with the weight of the revtion. For a brief moment, even her usual impatience was reced with something resembling concern. "A dungeon?" she repeated, her voiceced with disbelief. "How the hell did that happen?" The messenger swallowed hard before continuing, "The chancellor confirmed it, Your Majesty. He''s confined inside his room, unable to leave." Aurelia''s frown deepened into a scowl. "And how the hell did he give you this information if he''s stuck in there?" "The chancellor''s familiar, Your Majesty," the messenger exined, his voice still trembling. "A magic owl. It''s delivering messages from the inside." I watched the exchange with a detached interest, already piecing together the implications of this sudden development. The magic tower was a cornerstone of magical education and research in the kingdom, a ce where the most talented mages studied and honed their craft. For it to suddenly transform into a dungeon was not only unprecedented but also deeply concerning. Such an event suggested a powerful disturbance¡ªone that could not be ignored. Aurelia let out a frustrated sigh, rubbing her temples as if trying to ward off an impending headache. "Damn it," she muttered under her breath. "This is exactly what I don''t need right now." The throne room fell silent as Aurelia mulled over the situation, her brow furrowed in thought. I could see the gears turning in her mind, weighing the options, considering the consequences. Despite her often crude and impatient demeanor, she was not a fool. She understood the gravity of the situation and the potential threat it posed to the kingdom. "Send a team to investigate," Aurelia finally ordered, her voice regaining its usualmanding tone. "I want to know exactly what''s going on in that tower and how to fix it." "Yes, Your Majesty," the messenger replied quickly, bowing once more before turning to leave. But just as the messenger moved to exit, another sound filled the room¡ªa soft, resonant chime that emanated from within my robe. I recognized it immediately. The magic crystal I carried, amunication device linked to my most trusted students, was vibrating with urgency. I reached into my robe, withdrawing the crystal just as Alfred appeared at my side, his expression as calm and unreadable as ever. "Master Draven," he said quietly, "my crystal is also shining." The timing was too perfect to be a coincidence. I held up the crystal, and as I did, the faces of my three students¡ªra, Amberine, and Maris¡ªflickered into view. The magical projection hovered in the air before me, their expressions clear despite the distortion of the image. ra looked tired, her usual calm demeanor strained by whatever ordeal they were facing. Your journey continues with §Þ?? Amberine was panting, her fiery hair disheveled and her eyes wide with fear. Maris, in contrast, wore a wide smile, though there was a flicker of something unsettling in her gaze¡ªan odd mix of excitement and relief. I remained indifferent, though I could feel a slight furrowing of my brow as I regarded them. "What happened?" I asked, my voice cold and efficient, cutting straight to the point. There was no need for pleasantries in a situation like this. ra sighed heavily, running a hand through her blonde silver-streaked hair. "Professor," she began, her voiceced with exhaustion, "the magic tower¡­ it''s turned into a dungeon." Looks like they are trapped inside. I nodded slightly, unsurprised by the confirmation. "I''ve just received word of the same," I replied, my tone calm and measured. "What''s your situation?" Amberine wiped her eyes, trying topose herself enough to speak. "We¡­ we''re trapped inside, Professor," she said, her voice trembling. "The tower¡­ it''s not the same anymore. Everything is twisted, and the magic is unstable. We''ve been trying to find a way out, but every time we think we''re close, the paths change. It''s like the tower itself is alive." Maris, still smiling despite the gravity of the situation, chimed in. "It''s like a maze, Professor! Every hallway leads somewhere different, and there are creatures¡ªmonsters¡ªwe''ve never seen before. But we''ve managed to avoid most of them, so far. It''s like the whole tower has changed into a dungeon!" I could hear the underlying excitement in Maris''s voice, the thrill of the challenge that the situation presented. It was typical of her¡ªalways eager to push the limits, to see how far she could go. She somehow has taken that kind of turn ever since she took revenge for her family and joined the royal knights. But now was not the time for recklessness. "You need to stay focused," I instructed, my voice firm. "Your priority is survival. Do not engage with the creatures unless absolutely necessary. Find a secure location and remain there until help arrives." ra nodded, though there was a hint of doubt in her eyes. "We''ll do our best, Professor," she said quietly. "But¡­ what about the others? The other students and staff¡­" My gaze flicked to each of them in turn, assessing their state of mind and physical condition. They were all capable, but this situation was far beyond anything they had faced before. "Your primary objective is to keep yourselves safe," I replied, my tone brokering no argument. "If you can assist others without endangering yourselves, do so. But do not take unnecessary risks." Amberine sniffed, her tears subsiding as she nodded in agreement. "Understood, Professor." Maris''s smile faltered slightly, reced by a more serious expression. "We''ll do what we can." There was a brief silence as the weight of the situation settled over them. I could see the fear in Amberine''s eyes, the weariness in ra''s posture, the tension in Maris''s smile. They were strong, but they were also human¡ªvulnerable in a way that no amount of training could entirely erase. "Remember," I added, my voice softening just a fraction, "you are not alone. Help is on the way." Perhaps, it''s a little bit unlike me to give such reassuring words. But this is not the time to consider image. Children are in danger, after all. ra offered a small, weary smile in response. "Thank you, Professor." The image of the three girls flickered, the magic crystal dimming as the connection weakened. "Stay in contact," I instructed, knowing full well that the instability of the tower might make that difficult. "I will do what I can from this end." With that, the connection was severed, and the crystal returned to its inert state. I slipped it back into my robe, my mind already calcting the next steps. The situation was dire, but it was not hopeless. The Queen would undoubtedly mobilize a team to address the situation, but there was no guarantee that they would act with the necessary speed or precision. I would have to take matters into my own hands. Aurelia, who had been watching the entire exchange with a mixture of impatience and curiosity, crossed her arms over her chest and gave me a pointed look. "Well, Draven?" she asked, her toneced with sarcasm. "Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to do something about this mess?" I met her gaze evenly, my expression as cold and unreadable as ever. "Your Majesty," I replied, "I suggest you prepare your forces. This situation requires immediate and decisive action." She narrowed her eyes at me, clearly unimpressed with my formal tone. "And what are you going to do?" I allowed myself the faintest hint of a smile. "I''m going to resolve the situation, of course." Chapter 169: There Will Be No Mistake Aurelia''s eyes narrowed, studying me with a mixture of curiosity and skepticism. It was a look I had seen countless times before, in the eyes of those who tried to gauge my intentions, to discern whether I was serious or merely ying a game. The Queen was not easily impressed, and she was even less inclined to trust, but I could see the subtle shift in her expression¡ªthe momentary flicker of doubt giving way to something more akin to intrigue. "Is that so?" she said, her tone carrying a hint of amusement. She straightened her posture, her earlier frustration melting away as she assumed the mantle of the Queen once more. The sharpness returned to her gaze, and the air around her seemed to grow heavier with the weight of her authority. "Very well, Draven. But understand this¡ªI expect results. The Magic Tower University is vital to the kingdom. It is the heart of our magical research, the ce where our most promising mages are trained. If it falls, if anything happens to those within¡­" She let the words hang in the air, unfinished, but the threat was clear. Aurelia was not one to tolerate failure, especially not when the stakes were this high. Her eyes flickered with a mixture of concern and irritation, a reminder that recent events had tested her patience far more than she was willing to admit. "There has been too much troubletely," she muttered, her gaze drifting toward the grand windows of the throne room, as if she could see beyond the walls of the pce to the chaos brewing outside. "First the goblin incursion in Icevern, then the attack at the royal banquet, and now this. It feels like a storm is brewing, one that threatens to swallow us all." Her words were not spoken out of fear, but rather a cold, calcted awareness of the challenges ahead. Aurelia was many things¡ªintelligent, sharp-tongued, and often impatient¡ªbut she was no fool. She understood the delicate bnce of power within the kingdom, and she knew how easily it could be disrupted. I remained silent, letting her words sink in. There was no need for reassurance; she knew as well as I did that the situation was precarious. Instead, I simply nodded, acknowledging the gravity of her concerns. Experience new tales on §Þ?? "Fine," she said atst, her voice firm once more. "Go and do what you must, Draven. But remember¡ªI won''t tolerate any failures. Not this time." I knelt before her, lowering my head in a gesture of respect. "As youmand, Your Majesty." Without another word, I rose and turned on my heel, striding out of the throne room with purposeful momentum. The weight of the Queen''s expectations settled over me like a mantle, but it was a burden I was ustomed to. Failure was not an option, nor had it ever been. This was merely another challenge, another obstacle to be ovee. Alfred fell into step beside me as we left the pce, his expression asposed as ever. "Your next move, my lord?" he inquired, his voice calm and measured. "Send a messenger to Garren," I replied without hesitation. "He''s waiting at the mansion with the knights. Mobilize them immediately. We''re going for a dungeon-clearing." Alfred''s eyes gleamed with quiet understanding, though he allowed himself the smallest of smiles. "It seems trouble never ends for you, my lord." A soft chuckle escaped my lips, a rare sound that carried no real mirth. "It seems I don''t have any luck left." Alfred''s smile widened, and with a single, graceful p of his hands, a figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa messenger d in a ck cloak, his presence as unobtrusive as a wisp of smoke. The messenger bowed low, his movements precise and silent, awaiting mymand. "Go to Garren," I instructed, my voice cold and efficient. "Tell him to lead the knights to the Magic Tower University as soon as possible. We will be there shortly." The messenger nodded once, his hooded face barely visible, and then he was gone, disappearing into the shadows as swiftly as he had appeared. I did not need to watch him leave to know that my orders would be carried out with the utmost precision. The Drakhan Knights were well-trained, and they knew the importance of speed and discretion in situations like this. Together with Alfred, I made my way to the carriage, our pace unhurried but deliberate. The pce guards stepped aside as we passed, their expressions a mixture of respect and unease. They knew better than to question my presence, but I could see the curiosity in their eyes, the silent questions they dared not voice. As we settled into the carriage, I allowed myself a moment of quiet contemtion. The Magic Tower University was not just a ce of learning¡ªit was a fortress of knowledge, a beacon of power that had stood for centuries. Its sudden transformation into a dungeon was no mere ident; it was a deliberate act, one that required both immense power and intricate nning. As the carriage rolled smoothly through the cobblestone streets, I considered the implications. A barrier of that magnitude, one that could envelop an entire tower and warp its very structure, was not something that could be conjured on a whim. It required careful preparation, a deep understanding of the arcane, and a precise execution. Whoever had orchestrated this was no ordinary mage¡ªthey were someone with both the skill and the will to challenge the very foundations of the kingdom''s magical order. But what was their goal? To sow chaos? To seize control of the tower''s knowledge? Or perhaps something more insidious, something hidden beneath the surface of this overt attack? The possibilities were many, and each one carried its own set of dangers. As the carriage drew closer to the Magic Tower University, I could see the ck purplish mist that shrouded the tower, swirling ominously around its spires like a living entity. The barrier was clearly visible, a malevolent force that pulsed with dark energy, keeping the tower isted from the outside world. It was a powerful barrier, one that would be difficult to breach without careful nning and considerable power. I leaned forward slightly, my eyes narrowing as I studied the barrier. There was aplexity to it, ayered structure that suggested multiple levels of protection. It wasn''t just a physical barrier¡ªit was a magical one, designed to prevent anyone from entering or leaving. But there was something else, something deeper that I could sense even from a distance. The barrier was feeding off the magic within the tower, drawing strength from the very power it contained. It was a self-sustaining mechanism, one that would grow stronger with time if left unchecked. The implications were troubling, but not insurmountable. I had faced worse, and I had no intention of letting this barrier stand in my way. I would find a way to breach it, to unravel its intricate web of magic and expose the heart of the plot thaty within. The carriage came to a halt just outside the perimeter of the barrier, and Alfred was the first to step out, opening the door for me with his usual precision. I followed, stepping onto the cobblestone street with a sense of purpose. The air was thick with tension, the kind that came before a storm, and I could see that we were not the only ones who hade to investigate. A crowd had gathered outside the Magic Tower University, a mix of students, faculty, and concerned citizens, all staring at the barrier with a mixture of fear and confusion. The guards who had been stationed at the tower''s entrance were trying to keep order, but it was clear that the situation was quickly spiraling out of control. The whispers of panic, the frantic questions, the uneasy nces¡ªall signs of a popce on the brink of hysteria. As I approached, the crowd parted before me, the weight of my presence enough to quell their growing unrest. The guards straightened, their expressions shifting from uncertainty to relief as they recognized me. I could see the questions in their eyes, the unspoken plea for guidance in the face of an inexplicable threat. "Lord Draven," one of the guards called out, his voice tinged with desperation. "What''s happening? What''s wrong with the tower?" I didn''t answer immediately, my gaze fixed on the barrier as I assessed the situation. The mist swirled and pulsed, a living force that seemed to react to the emotions of the crowd, feeding off their fear and uncertainty. It was a dangerous feedback loop, one that could easily spiral out of control if not addressed quickly. "This is no ordinary barrier," I said atst, my voice carrying over the crowd, silencing their murmurs. "It''s a dungeon¡ªa twisted manifestation of magic that has overtaken the tower. The barrier is drawing strength from the tower itself, and from the emotions of those gathered here." A murmur of fear rippled through the crowd at my words, but I quickly raised a hand, silencing them once more. "Panic will only make it stronger. We must remain calm and focused if we are to resolve this." The crowd''s fear was palpable, but my words had the desired effect, quelling their growing hysteria and restoring a semnce of order. The guards, emboldened by my presence, began to usher the crowd back, creating a perimeter around the tower to prevent any further esction. As the crowd dispersed, I turned to Alfred, who stood by my side, his expression asposed as ever. "The knights should be arriving shortly," I said, my voice low and measured. "We''ll need their strength to breach this barrier and enter the tower." But as I about to continue my exnation, another voice appeared from the other side. "Looks like you''re once again so quick, Draven," Of course he would be here. How could I missed that? This guy has his daughter, ra, trapped inside the magic tower university, he must have crawling from his grand mansion in panic. "Of course, Valen. Your daughter ''specifically'' asked for my help, after all," Chapter 170: The Formidable Magic Barrier Count Valen''s face twisted in irritation, his sharp features tightening as he scowled at me. It was a look I had grown ustomed to over the years¡ªa mixture of disdain and barely veiled hostility. The Valen family had always seen the Drakhans as rivals, a sentiment that had been passed down through generations. To Valen, every move I made, every sess I achieved, was a direct affront to his own standing. The fact that his daughter, ra, had sought my help only served to deepen the resentment. "You''re as insufferable as ever, Draven," Valen snapped, his voiceced with bitterness. "I''m here for my daughter, not to listen to your arrogance." I merely raised an eyebrow, unperturbed by his outburst. "Then perhaps you should focus on what matters, Valen, rather than wasting time on petty insults." Valen''s nostrils red, but before he could retort, my gaze drifted to the side, noticing the other figures who had gathered around the barrier. It wasn''t just Valen who had arrived. The heads of the great houses of Regaria were all present, each of them drawn by the same concern that had brought Valen here. It was a rare sight to see them all together, a testament to the gravity of the situation. Duchess ckthorn stood apart from the others, her posture straight and elegant, exuding an air of icyposure. Her raven-ck hair was pulled back into a tight bun, and her piercing blue eyes surveyed the barrier with a calcting gaze. She was a woman of sharp intellect and even sharper words, known for her ruthlessness in both politics and magic. Her presence was as cold and unyielding as the ice shemanded, and I could see the wheels turning in her mind as she assessed the situation. To her right was Earl Falken, a man whose rugged appearance belied his identity as a magician. He was a battle-hardened warrior, known for his brutal efficiency inbat. His broad shoulders and scarred face gave him the look of a seasoned soldier, but the magic that crackled around him like a living thing was a reminder that he was far more than just a brute. Falken was dangerous, not just because of his raw power, but because of his unpredictability. He fought like a berserker, throwing himself into battle with reckless abandon, and he enjoyed every moment of it. And then there was Duke Lancefroz, the strongest knight in the kingdom and the ruler of Icevern. His presence was imposing, his muscr frame d in the ornate armor that had be synonymous with his name. The Icevern family was known for their mastery of the de, and Lancefroz was the pinnacle of that tradition. His pale blue eyes were cold and unyielding, much like the icyndscapes of his homnd. He was a man of few words, preferring action to diplomacy, and his reputation as a warrior was unmatched. It was an impressive assembly of power, the five heads of the great houses of Regaria, each of them representing a different aspect of the kingdom''s strength. And all of them were here for the same reason¡ªtheir children, their heirs, were trapped inside the Magic Tower University. Lancefroz was the first to speak, his deep voice cutting through the tense silence. "Strange urrences have been piling uptely," he said, his gaze fixed on the barrier. "This is the fourth incident." "Fourth?" I echoed, tilting my head slightly. "There have been three that I am aware of¡ªthe demonic attack at the royal banquet, the Goblin King''s rise in Icevern, and now this. What is the fourth?" A rare smile touched Lancefroz''s lips, though it was more a twist of amusement than anything else. "The change in Draven Arcanum von Drakhan." I frowned, my gaze sharpening as I regarded him. "I haven''t changed." Lancefroz''s smile widened, but he said nothing more, letting his words hang in the air. It was a taunt, a subtle dig at the rumors that had been circting about me since the recent events. I had no patience for such games, especially not now. "Let''s stop with the jokes," I said coldly, turning my attention to Duchess ckthorn. "Tell me, Duchess, does even the prodigy of the ckthorn family find herself at a loss when faced with this barrier? Can you not break through it, even with your secret spells?" A tense silence followed my question, the air thick with unspoken challenges. The ckthorn family was known for their mastery of forbidden and esoteric magics, spells that were said to be passed down through their bloodline alone. It was no secret that they held certain powers in reserve, magic that could tip the bnce in their favor in times of need. But as I studied the Duchess, I could see that she was not posturing. There was a genuine unease in her gaze, a recognition of the barrier''splexity. "I''m afraid I cannot," she replied, her voice steady but tinged with reluctance. "This barrier is¡­ peculiar. It both sustains and destroys, a self-regting mechanism that maintains its integrity. A wrong step could trigger its copse from the inside. Whoever crafted this barrier is a master of their craft. It''s powerful enough to contain even the Chancellor, whose strength is¡­ formidable." I nodded, digesting her assessment. It was consistent with what I had observed, but hearing it confirmed only solidified my suspicions. "I see," I said, my tone neutral. "A formidable opponent, indeed." Earl Falken snorted, his rugged features twisted into a sneer. "Enough with the praise, Draven. What good is analyzing this if we can''t act? We need to break through, not stand around admiring the enemy''s work." "Your methods are hardly suited for this, Falken," I replied, my voice cold. "You would brute-force your way through, and the barrier would likely explode. We would achieve nothing but disaster." Falken bristled, but before he could retort, I continued, my gaze sweeping over the assembled nobles. "The Valens are not worth considering for this task," I added dismissively, "and the Iceverns, while skilled, are not ustomed to dealing with magic on this level. That leaves the ckthorns, but as we''ve just heard, even their secret spells are ineffective here." Valen, predictably, was the first to respond, his voiceced with indignation. "You''re as arrogant and rude as ever, Draven. Do you truly believe that the Drakhan family has a method to dispel this barrier? Or are you just spouting nonsense to make yourself look superior?" I turned to face him, my expression as unreadable as ever. "I have no need to make myself look superior, Valen. The facts speak for themselves." He red at me, his hands clenched into fists. "Then prove it. Show us that the Drakhans are more than just arrogant fools." Without another word, I began to move toward the barrier, my steps measured and deliberate. The tension in the air was palpable, a mix of anticipation and fear that hung over the gathered nobles like a storm cloud. "Watch out," Duchess ckthorn called after me, her voice carrying a note of genuine concern. "This barrier has a powerful defense mechanism. It could kill you, even with your skills, Professor Draven." I didn''t break stride, my gaze fixed on the swirling mist that surrounded the Magic Tower University. "Nothing could kill me," I replied, my voice as cold and unyielding as the barrier itself. The words were not a boast, nor were they meant to provoke. They were a simple statement of fact, a reflection of the truth that I hade to ept long ago. I had faced countless challenges, fought battles that had pushed me to the very brink of death, and yet here I stood. The barrier, no matter how formidable, was just another obstacle to be ovee. As I reached the edge of the barrier, the mist pulsed and writhed, as if sensing my presence. The air around me grew colder, the weight of the magic pressing down on me like a physical force. But I remained unmoved, my mind already working through the calctions, the patterns that would allow me to unravel the barrier''s defenses. The nobles watched in silence, their eyes fixed on me as I extended my hand toward the barrier. The mist recoiled slightly, a brief flicker of resistance that was quickly subdued by the force of my will. I could feel theyers of magic thatprised the barrier, the intricate web of spells that held it together. It was a masterful creation, one that would have confounded most, but it was not beyond my understanding. The next part would be the defensive mechanism. Several magic circles, and surges of mana could be felt all around me as I continued my step. But it won''t stop me. Enjoy new chapters from §Þ?? Lancefroz and Falken went unrest looking at the sight, but I simply stopped. And they widened their eyes. All of the magic cast by the barrier is futile to me. "A mere defensive mechanism won''t kill me," Chapter 171: The Futile Defense Mechanism Draven moved forward without pause, his expression cold and unflinching. The onught of spells seemed almost trivial in his presence, as if the very notion of danger had been rendered meaningless by his sheer will. His arrogance was palpable, an aura that dwarfed even the chaotic magic swirling around him. Each spell that was cast seemed to dissipate before it could reach him, dissolving into harmless sparks that fizzled out in the air. The heads of the great families watched in stunned silence as Draven continued his march toward the Magic Tower University, undeterred by the barrier''s relentless attacks. There was something almost surreal about the scene¡ªthis lone figure, advancing with absolute confidence while the world around him erupted in chaos. It was as if Draven had be the eye of the storm, a ce of eerie calm amidst the raging tempest. Duchess ckthorn was the first to break the silence. She turned to her servant, who was standing nearby with a look of awe on his face. "Prepare my mana reserves," she ordered, her voice sharp andmanding. "We''ll need every drop if we''re to match his pace." The servant nodded quickly and began weaving the necessary spells, his hands moving with practiced precision. The Duchess''s expression remainedposed, but there was a glint in her eyes that spoke of both admiration and determination. She had always prided herself on her magical prowess, but seeing Draven in action had reminded her that there were still heights she had yet to reach. Earl Falken, not to be outdone, barked out orders to his own retinue. "Ready the leyline amplifiers!" he demanded, his voice booming with authority. "We''re going in, and I want every ounce of power at our disposal." Enjoy new tales from §Þ?? His servants scrambled toply, channeling the raw magic of the earth itself into their master''s spells. Falken''s jaw was set in a grim line, his eyes never leaving Draven''s form. The man might be arrogant, but he was also undeniably powerful¡ªand Falken wasn''t about to let him face this challenge alone. Duke Lancefroz simply nodded to his knights, who immediately began their own preparations. The Duke''s voice was calm, but there was an edge to it, a steely resolve that brooked no argument. "We march with him," he said, his words carrying the weight of unspokenmand. "It would be ack of dignity to let him face this alone." The knights saluted in unison, their hands already moving to draw their swords and ready their shields. The Duke''s presence was enough to instill confidence in them, but even they could not deny the respect they felt for Draven''s disy of power. There was no shame in following a leader of such caliber¡ªonly honor. As the heads of the great families gathered their forces, they moved in unison toward the barrier, their steps echoing with purpose. They might have had their differences, their rivalries and suspicions, but in this moment, they were united by amon cause. And that cause was embodied in the figure of Draven, who had already proven himself more than worthy of their respect. Draven cast a barrier of his own, a shimmering dome of translucent energy that enveloped him as he advanced. The magic circles around him faltered, their power redirected and absorbed by the barrier, which began to grow in size and intensity. The more the barrier''s defenses threw at him, the stronger his own barrier became, feeding off the very magic that sought to destroy him. "This is convenient," Draven muttered, his voice as cold and detached as ever. He showed no sign of strain, no indication that the increasing power of his barrier was anything more than a minor adjustment to his ns. The heads of the great families, seeing the opportunity, moved closer to Draven, each of them channeling their mana into his barrier. Duchess ckthorn''s icy magic blended seamlessly with Draven''s own, enhancing the barrier with ayer of freezing cold that repelled the mes and lightning striking against it. Earl Falken''s raw elemental energy surged into the barrier, adding a crackling edge of power that sizzled through the air. Duke Lancefroz, ever the stalwart warrior, poured his own mana into the barrier, reinforcing it with the strength of steel-like ice and the unyielding resolve of his will. "Tsk, I guess it can''t be helped," Count Valen put his own mana imbued with golden mana, the same attribute, but slightly weaker from her daughter, but d in experience and perfection that her daughter stillcks of. The barrier swelled, growingrger and more formidable with each contribution, until it epassed not only Draven but also the heads of the great families, their servants, and the knights of Drakhan who had arrived to support their lord. It was a sight to behold¡ªa shimmering, multi-hued dome of pure magical energy, pulsating with thebined power of some of the greatest mages and warriors in the kingdom. Anyone who made up the n of this dungeonification would never guessed that the heads of the great families would be spearheading the magic tower personally like this. Draven''s expression remained impassive, his cold blue eyes fixed on the path ahead. "Stay close," he instructed, his voice carrying effortlessly over the hum of the barrier. "We''re moving in together." The heads of the great families nodded, their expressions focused and determined. They knew what was at stake, and they knew that Draven''s leadership was their best chance of sess. The servants and knights, buoyed by the presence of their masters and the palpable power of the barrier, tightened their formation, ready to follow Draven into whatever awaited them inside the Magic Tower University. As they advanced, the barrier continued to absorb the attacks of the defense mechanism, growing brighter and more resilient with each passing moment. The mist that had shrouded the tower swirled angrily around them, but it could not prate the barrier''s defenses. The magic circles that had once threatened to overwhelm Draven now served only to fuel the barrier''s power, their energy redirected and repurposed by Draven''s unyielding will. "Forward," Dravenmanded, his voice as cold and unyielding as the barrier itself. With that single word, the group moved as one, their steps synchronized and their resolve unshakable. The heads of the great families nked Draven on either side, their mana pouring steadily into the barrier, while the servants and knights followed close behind, their weapons at the ready. The Magic Tower University loomed before them, its spires shrouded in darkness and mystery. But as they drew closer, the barrier pulsed with renewed vigor, pushing back the encroaching mist and illuminating the path ahead. There was no turning back now¡ªonly forward, into the heart of the storm. Draven''s cold, efficient mind continued to analyze every aspect of the barrier, every nuance of the defense mechanism that had been arrayed against them. He could see the patterns, the intricacies of the magic that had been woven into the tower''s transformation. It was a masterful creation, to be sure, but it was also wed¡ªits power derived from the very magic it sought to control. As they reached the base of the tower, Draven raised a hand, signaling the group to halt. The barrier pulsed once more, expanding outward to epass the entire entrance of the tower. The mist recoiled, unable to withstand the overwhelming power of thebined forces that had been arrayed against it. Draven''s gaze was cold and calcting as he regarded the entrance, his mind already working through the next steps. The barrier was strong, but it was not invincible. They would need to move quickly and decisively if they were to breach the defenses and reach the heart of the dungeon that had consumed the tower. "Prepare yourselves," Draven said, his voice steady and unwavering. "This is only the beginning." The heads of the great families exchanged nces, their expressions grim but resolute. They hade this far, and they would see it through to the end, no matter what awaited them inside. As Draven took the first step forward, the barrier surged with power, pushing back thest vestiges of the mist and clearing the way into the darkness beyond. The group followed, their footsteps echoing in the silence as they crossed the threshold and entered the unknown. The Magic Tower University had been transformed into a dungeon, a ce of danger and uncertainty, but Draven''s cold, unyielding arrogance would guide them through. It''s as if his arrogance itself is far greater than this whole dungeonification of the magic tower university. Chapter 172: The Malicious Brilliance Duchess ckthorn, who had been silent for most of the journey, finally spoke up, her voiceced with a mixture of awe and horror. "This¡­ this is beyond anything I''ve ever seen," she said, her tone uncharacteristically subdued. "It''s a terrifying process, but undeniably brilliant. Someone has manipted demonification magic to create this. The sheer malice and genius behind it¡­ it''s as if the very essence of the tower has been twisted into something monstrous." Her words hung in the air, the gravity of the situation sinking in for everyone present. The process of demonification was a forbidden art, one that twisted and corrupted the very nature of magic, turning it into a weapon of unparalleled destruction. To manipte such magic on this scale required not only immense power but also a mind capable of cold, calcted malevolence. Whoever was behind this had a clear intent¡ªto destabilize the kingdom by corrupting its most vital institution. "Ridiculously malicious," Duchess ckthorn muttered coldly, her eyes narrowing as she took in the corruptedndscape. "This is not just an attack; it''s a deration of war." I remained silent, my cold blue eyes scanning the surroundings with detached calction. There was no time to dwell on the implications¡ªour priority was to move forward, to reach the heart of this twisted dungeon and put an end to the madness that had overtaken the Magic Tower University. As we continued our march, it became clear that the barrier''s transformation had not only affected the architecture but had also unleashed a horde of monsters into the grounds. The once-beautiful gardens were now overrun with goblins, trolls, and dire wolves, their twisted forms a testament to the dark magic that had corrupted the tower. The creatures prowled the grounds, their eyes glowing with a malevolent hunger as they sensed our approach. The heads of the great families instinctively moved to defend themselves, their guards forming a protective circle around their masters. I could see Duchess ckthorn''s ice magic flickering at her fingertips, ready to freeze the oing threat, while Earl Falken''s elemental power crackled in the air, preparing to unleash a storm of destruction. Duke Lancefroz''s hand was already on the hilt of his sword, his knights ready to charge at hismand. But before any of them could act, the Drakhan Knights, led by Garren, surged forward with impable precision. There was no need for amand¡ªtheir movements were synchronized, a well-oiled machine operating with lethal efficiency. In perfect formation, they advanced on the horde of monsters, their weapons gleaming with deadly intent. The battle that followed was swift and brutal. The Drakhan Knights cut through the goblins like a scythe through wheat, their swords shing in the dim light as they dispatched each creature with a single, decisive strike. The trolls, massive and brutish, were felled with the same ruthless efficiency¡ªeach one brought down by a coordinated assault that targeted their weak points with unerring uracy. The dire wolves, faster and more agile, were no match for the knights'' discipline; they were swiftly outmaneuvered and in, their snarls silenced by the cold steel of the Drakhan des. The entire engagementsted no more than five minutes, but in that short span of time, the once-teeming horde of monsters was reduced to a heap of lifeless bodies. The Drakhan Knights stood tall, their armor unmarred and their formation unbroken, as if the battle had been nothing more than a routine exercise. Duke Lancefroz, who had been watching the disy with keen interest, allowed a rare smile to cross his lips. "So this is the might of the Drakhan Knights," he remarked, his voice tinged with genuine admiration. "I witnessed them at the goblin subjugation, but this¡­ this is truly remarkable. It''s as if they are trained to be foremostly effective, every movement calcted to perfection." I nced at Lancefroz, noting the respect in his tone. "Efficiency is key," I replied, my voice as cold as ever. "In situations like this, where the stakes are high, there is no room for error. The Drakhan Knights are trained to eliminate threats swiftly and decisively, without unnecessary risk." Duchess ckthorn, her expression unreadable, nodded in agreement. "It''s clear that the Drakhan Knights are in a league of their own," she said, her voice soft but firm. "Their precision, their discipline¡­ it''s something every family should aspire to." Earl Falken, ever the blunt warrior, snorted in approval. "They fight like demons themselves. No wonder the Drakhan namemands such fear and respect." Garren, who had returned to my side after the battle, bowed his head slightly, his expression as stoic as ever. "The grounds are secure, my lord," he reported. "No further threats detected in the immediate vicinity." "Good," I replied, my gaze shifting back to the Magic Tower University. "We move forward. There''s no time to waste." The group resumed their march, the heads of the great families falling into step alongside the Drakhan Knights. The barrier had been breached, the monsters cleared, but the true challengey ahead. The Magic Tower University, once a beacon of knowledge and power, was now a twistedbyrinth of danger and uncertainty. Every step we took brought us closer to the heart of the dungeon, where the source of the corruption awaited. As we approached the entrance to the tower, the air grew colder, the shadows deeper. The very atmosphere seemed to thrum with dark magic, a constant reminder of the malevolent force that had overtaken this ce. The towering spires of the university loomed above us, their once-proud forms now twisted and deformed, as if the very stone had been tainted by the corruption within. I could feel the eyes of the nobles on me, their unspoken questions hanging in the air. They were powerful in their own right, but this was a realm of magic unlike any they had encountered before. They looked to me for guidance, for leadership in the face of the unknown. "We proceed with caution," I instructed, my voice cutting through the silence. "The transformation of the tower means that the usual rules no longer apply. Expect traps, illusions, and creatures that defy logic. Stay close, and do not act without my signal." The heads of the great families nodded, their expressions a mix of determination and wariness. They understood the gravity of the situation, the need for discipline and coordination if we were to survive this ordeal. As we stepped through the threshold of the tower, the darkness seemed to close in around us, the shadows twisting and writhing as if alive. The air was thick with the stench of decay, and the walls were slick with a strange, pulsating substance that seemed to pulse with dark energy. "This ce¡­ it''s alive," Duchess ckthorn whispered, her voice barely audible over the sound of our footsteps. "The very magic that created this dungeon has fused with the tower itself." "Stay focused," I reminded her, my eyes scanning the darkened corridors for any sign of danger. "The corruption here is powerful, but it''s not invincible. We will find the source and eliminate it." As we moved deeper into the tower, the temperature dropped even further, our breath visible in the cold air. The darkness grew thicker, the shadows more oppressive, until it felt as though we were walking through a void. The walls seemed to close in around us, the twisted architecture warping and shifting as if trying to disorient us. But I pressed on, my mind working through theplexities of the dungeon, analyzing every detail, every shift in the magic around us. There was a pattern here, a logic to the chaos, and I was determined to unravel it. Suddenly, a flicker of movement caught my eye¡ªa shadow darting across the wall, too fast to be natural. I stopped in my tracks, my hand instinctively moving to the hilt of my sword. "Something''s here," I said, my voice low and controlled. "Prepare yourselves." The heads of the great families tensed, their guards raising their weapons in anticipation. The Drakhan Knights formed a protective circle around us, their eyes scanning the darkness for any sign of the enemy. For a moment, the only sound was the faint hum of magic in the air, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. Then, with a sudden rush of air, the shadows converged on us, taking on the forms of grotesque creatures¡ªhalf-formed abominations of flesh and darkness, their eyes glowing with a malevolent light. They moved with unnatural speed, their twisted limbsshing out at us with deadly intent. "Hm... Interesting ones," Chapter 173: We Need to Save Them! "Okay," Amberine began, her voice trembling slightly, though she quickly regained herposure. "Draven said we need to make a safe ce. And if he says the safest ce is his office, then that''s where we need to stay." ra, her expression as cold and distant as ever, nodded curtly. "It''s logical. This office is probably the most fortified ce in the tower." Maris, ever calm and steady, surveyed the room with a critical eye. "We should secure the area before doing anything else. Make sure we''re truly safe here." Ramia, still visibly shaken and clutching her arms as if trying to hold herself together, managed a weak nod. "Right¡­ secure¡­ okay." Amberine, trying to lighten the mood despite the gravity of the situation, offered a small smile. "Don''t worry, Ramia. We''ll be fine. We just need to stick to the n." ra, however, wasn''t ready to rx just yet. Something was nagging at the back of her mind, something Draven had mentioned during one of his lectures. She frowned, tapping her fingers against her arm as she tried to recall the details. "There''s something we''re forgetting," ra said, her voice cutting through the brief silence. "Draven mentioned a specific procedure for emergencies like this. Something about turning on a certain magic crystal." Amberine blinked, turning her attention to ra. "A magic crystal? You mean besides the one we just used?" ra nodded slowly. "Yes. He said it was supposed to be turned on in emergencies to activate certain defenses or¡­ protections, I think." Amberine''s eyes lit up as she remembered something. "Wait a minute¡­ is it this one?" She reached into her robe and pulled out a small, unassuming crystal that had been sitting on the professor''s desk beside his notes. Without waiting for confirmation, she pressed her thumb against it. The effect was immediate and startling. The room, which had been filled with various magical items, artifacts, and books just moments before, suddenly seemed to shimmer as if caught in a heatwave. Then, in the blink of an eye, everything of value¡ªevery artifact, every magical item, every scrap of enchanted paper¡ªvanished without a trace. Even the magic crystal Amberine had used to contact Draven disappeared from her grasp. Amberine stared at the now-bare room in shock, her mouth hanging open. "What¡­ what just happened?" she demanded, her voice rising in pitch. "Did I just make everything disappear?" ra''s gaze was as cold as ice as she looked around the now-empty office. "It seems you activated a failsafe mechanism. One designed to prevent anything valuable from being stolen." Amberine''s shock quickly turned into outrage. "A failsafe?! Does Draven really think we''re thieves? Even in a situation like this?!" Maris, ever the voice of reason, ced a calming hand on Amberine''s shoulder. "It''s not about us, Amberine. Draven likely set this up to protect his possessions from anyone who might take advantage of the chaos. Considering how much his items are worth, it''s only natural." Amberine huffed, crossing her arms as she tried to cool her temper. "How much could they possibly be worth? We''re in the middle of a dungeonified tower; who''s thinking about stealing right now?" Maris hesitated for a moment before answering. "As far as I know, each of Draven''s artifacts is worth at least a million elnes." Amberine''s jaw dropped, her eyes widening in disbelief. "A million?! For one item?!" Maris nodded, her expression calm but serious. "He doesn''t collect just anything, Amberine. Each of his items is rare and powerful, and most are irreceable. It makes sense that he''d have a mechanism in ce to protect them." Amberine groaned, rubbing her temples in frustration. "I wasn''t trying to steal anything¡­ I just thought it was part of the emergency protocol!" ra, who had been silently observing Amberine''s reaction, allowed herself a small smirk. "It''s people like you who made him implement that kind of failsafe." Amberine red at her, but she knew ra had a point. Still, it didn''t make the situation any less irritating. "Well, now what? We''ve just lost our best chance of defending ourselves with those artifacts." ra''s smirk faded, and she turned back to the now-empty room. "It''s done. We can''t change it. We need to focus on what we can do now." Maris nodded in agreement. "We should consider evacuating the people on this floor. There''s a chance they''re still alive, and if we can get them to safety, they could help us." Amberine sighed, her frustration slowly ebbing away as she considered Maris''s suggestion. "Right. You''re right. We can''t stay here and wait for Draven to rescue us. We have to help ourselves and anyone else we can find." ra''s expression turned serious, her gaze narrowing as she assessed their options. "The Magic Combat Club''s training area should be on this floor, near the corner of the tower. If anyone''s still alive and capable of fighting, they''ll be there." Amberine nodded, the fire in her eyes reigniting. "Then let''s go. We''ll evacuate them and bring them here. If Draven does show up, we''ll need all the help we can get." Ramia, still visibly shaken, managed to stand a little straighter. "I¡­ I''ll do my best to help." ra shot her a nce, her expression softening ever so slightly. "Just don''t get in the way." With their n set, the group made their way out of Draven''s office and into the darkened corridor. The air felt thicker here, more oppressive, as if the very atmosphere was trying to suffocate them. The torches along the walls flickered weakly, casting long, wavering shadows that danced eerily in the gloom. As they moved, Amberine took point, her hands glowing faintly with Ifrit''s fire, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. ra followed close behind, her gaze sharp and alert, while Maris took up the rear, her calm demeanor helping to keep Ramia from spiraling into panic again. They navigated the twisting corridors with a sense of urgency, knowing that every second they spent in this cursed ce was another second closer to danger. The sounds of distant battles and the asional monstrous roar echoed through the halls, a constant reminder of the peril that surrounded them. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, they reached the door to the Magic Combat Club''s training area. The heavy wooden door was partially ajar, the faint sound of movementing from within. Amberine motioned for the group to stay back as she cautiously approached the door, peeking inside. What she saw made her heart skip a beat. Inside the training area, a group of students, battered and bruised but still standing, were engaged in a desperate battle against a horde of twisted creatures. The students fought with everything they had¡ªmagic, swords, and whatever else they could use¡ªbut they were clearly outnumbered and outmatched. Amberine could feel the heat of Ifrit''s presence stirring within her robe, a warm pulse that contrasted sharply with the chill of the dungeonified tower. His voice, a low, urgent rumble, echoed in her mind,"Amberine, they need our help¡ªnow!" There was no hesitation, no time to think. Amberine''s instincts kicked in, her body moving before her mind could fully catch up. She surged forward, her hands already beginning to glow with the familiar warmth of Ifrit''s fire. The mes licked at her fingers, hungry and eager for release. "ra, Maris¡ªmove!" she shouted, her voice carrying over the distant sounds of battle from inside the training area. Without waiting for a response, Amberine pushed the door open with her shoulder and charged into the room, her heart pounding in her chest. The sight that greeted her was chaotic: students¡ªher peers¡ªwere fighting for their lives against a horde of twisted, nightmarish creatures that seemed to ooze out of the very walls. The monsters were grotesque, their forms barely recognizable as anything that might have once been human or animal. Some had the elongated limbs of spiders, others the warped bodies of wolves, but all shared the same sickly green glow in their eyes and the dark, corrupted aura that seeped from their skin. Amberine''s mind raced as she assessed the situation, her training kicking in. The creatures were fast, moving with an unnatural agility that made them difficult targets. But they were also uncoordinated, driven by a mindless hunger rather than any tactical awareness. Amberine knew that their only advantage was to strike quickly and decisively before the creatures could overwhelm them. The voice of the cold and ruthless professor Draven rung out inside her. "I know, I know. You really won''t shut up aren''t you," Chapter 174: The Professors Lessons Focus on efficiency,Draven''s voice echoed in her memory, from one of his many lectures.The mages of old would often throw their power around carelessly, expending vast amounts of mana on shy spells that did little more than drain them dry. We are not those mages. Efficiency, control¡ªthose are the keys to victory. Amberine took a deep breath, channeling Ifrit''s fire into a single, concentrated st. The mes shot from her hands, a searing stream of fire that engulfed the creatures in its path. The st was not wild or uncontrolled¡ªit was a precise, surgical strike that incinerated the monsters where they stood, leaving nothing but ash in its wake. "Move to the left!" ra''s voice rang out from behind her, cutting through the noise of battle. "Keep the line intact!" Amberine didn''t need to look to know that ra was following her lead, her cold, calcting mind already working out the next steps. Amberine shifted her focus, scanning the room for the next group of monsters. There¡ªa cluster of smaller creatures, their bodies hunched and covered in jagged spines, were skittering along the far wall, trying to nk the remaining students. Precision,Amberine reminded herself, narrowing her eyes as she raised her hands once more. She called forth Ifrit''s power again, but this time she split the fire into several smaller, controlled orbs. With a flick of her wrist, she sent the orbs hurtling toward the spined creatures. Each orb struck true, the mes detonating with pinpoint uracy and reducing the creatures to smoldering piles. Maris had joined the fray now, her hands moving in fluid, practiced motions as she weaved aplex illusion spell. The air around her shimmered, and suddenly there were three Marises darting across the battlefield, each one casting spells and drawing the attention of the monsters. The creatures, confused by the sudden multiplication of their target, hesitated, giving the real Maris the opening she needed to strike. Draven was right,Amberine thought, a grim smile tugging at the corner of her lips as she watched Maris''s illusionary clones lead the monsters into a trap.We''re not just mages¡ªwe''re tacticians. Every move has to count. The battle raged on, the sounds of spells shing with monstrous howls filling the room. Amberine, ra, and Maris fought with a practiced coordination that belied the chaos around them. They were not just surviving¡ªthey were holding the line, pushing the creatures back with calcted precision. As Amberine sted another group of monsters with a controlled stream of fire, she couldn''t help but recall one of Draven''s more unconventional lessons."The mages of old needed warriors because theycked the efficiency to sustain their power in prolonged battles. But we have no such weaknesses. We have the knowledge, the control, to be both the sword and the shield. To be invincible." Amberine didn''t feel invincible, not exactly¡ªbut she felt in control. She could see the patterns in the monsters'' movements, anticipate their next attacks, and respond with the exact amount of force needed to neutralize them. She was no longer just reacting¡ªshe was orchestrating, guiding the battle to its inevitable conclusion. ra was a whirlwind of icy precision, her spells freezing the monsters in ce before shattering them with razor-sharp shards of ice. Her movements were fluid, each spell cast with the same detached efficiency that defined her approach to everything. She was unflinching, her gaze cold and unyielding as she dispatched the creatures with a methodical grace. Maris, on the other hand, was a master of misdirection. Her illusions kept the monsters off bnce, leading them into traps and dead ends while the real Maris struck from the shadows. It was a dance of deception, one that left the creatures stumbling in confusion while she picked them off one by one. But it wasn''t just their individual skills that were turning the tide¡ªit was their ability to work together, to anticipate each other''s moves and adapt on the fly. This was something Draven had drilled into them from the very beginning: the importance of synergy, of understanding how toplement each other''s strengths and cover each other''s weaknesses. Amberine noticed one of the students, a young man with a bloodied face, struggling to fend off a particrlyrge and vicious creature. It had the body of a bear but with twisted, grotesque features¡ªits eyes glowing with that same sickly green light. That one''s tougher,Amberine realized, quickly assessing the situation. She needed to take it down, but a direct attack might not be enough. "ra, I need you to freeze it in ce!" Amberine shouted, her mind racing as she formted a n. ra responded immediately, her hands already glowing with a pale blue light. She cast her spell, a wave of icy air washing over the creature and freezing it mid-charge. The monster roared in frustration, its massive limbs encased in a thickyer of ice. Amberine seized the opportunity, summoning every ounce of Ifrit''s power she could muster. The mes in her hands burned hotter than ever, almost searing her skin as she concentrated them into a single, blindingly bright orb of fire. Efficiency,Draven''s voice echoed in her mind, a reminder that guided her every move.Control. Amberine hurled the orb with all her strength, watching as it flew through the air and struck the frozen creature dead center. The explosion was immediate and devastating, the fireball erupting into a brilliant inferno that consumed the monster in an instant. When the mes died down, there was nothing left of the creature but a smoldering pile of ash. The young man who had been struggling to defend himself stared at Amberine with wide, grateful eyes, his chest heaving with exertion. "Thanks," he panted, his voice shaky but sincere. Amberine nodded, not allowing herself to bask in the victory for long. There was still work to be done. "Stick with the group," she instructed, her tone firm but not unkind. "We''ll get through this together." The student nodded, scrambling to his feet and joining the others who were still holding their ground against the remaining creatures. As the battle raged on, Amberine, ra, and Maris continued to lead the charge, their movements precise and coordinated. The twisted creatures that had once seemed so overwhelming were now being systematically dismantled, their numbers dwindling with each passing moment. Finally, after what felt like hours but was likely only minutes, thest of the monsters fell, its body crumbling to the floor in a heap of twisted limbs and ckened flesh. The training area was littered with the remains of the battle¡ªscorch marks on the walls, shattered ice, and the stench of burnt flesh filling the air. Amberine lowered her hands, the mes dissipating as she allowed herself a moment to catch her breath. ra and Maris did the same, their expressions showing the same weariness that she felt. "Is everyone okay?" Amberine called out, her voice echoing in the suddenly quiet room. A few murmurs of agreement came from the students who had survived, their faces a mix of exhaustion and relief. "We need to regroup," ra said, her tone as brisk and no-nonsense as ever. "The tower isn''t safe yet." Amberine nodded, though she couldn''t help but feel a small flicker of pride in what they had just aplished. They had faced down the monsters, worked together as a team, and survived. They weren''t invincible¡ªnot yet¡ªbut they were damn close. As the adrenaline from the battle began to fade, reality set in. Amberine''s gaze swept over the room, her sharp eyes catching sight of the students who had fought alongside them. They were exhausted, bloodied, and bruised, but there was a resilience in their expressions that gave her hope. Still, something was off. The room was full of students she didn''t recognize¡ªnone of the seasoned members of the Magic Combat Club were here. "Wait a minute," Amberine murmured, turning to one of the students who had been fighting beside her. He was a young man, barely out of his first year, his face still showing the remnants of fear from the battle. "Where''s the captain? Where are the seniors?" The student, catching his breath, looked up at Amberine with a mixture of confusion and concern. "We''re¡­ we''re just the juniors," he admitted, his voice shaky. "The captain and the senior members¡ªthey got trapped when the tower turned into a dungeon. They were trying to fight off the creatures when the whole ce¡­ changed." Amberine''s heart sank. The realization hit her hard. They were fighting with the club''s newest members, the ones who had barely had time to hone their skills. The real strength of the Magic Combat Club¡ªthe captain and the senior members¡ªwere somewhere else, trapped and possibly in danger. If these juniors had barely managed to hold their own, the situation must be dire wherever the seniors were. "How many seniors are we talking about?" ra asked, stepping forward with her usual calm demeanor, though her eyes were sharp with worry. "There were about eight of them," the young man replied, his voice still trembling. "But¡­ there were three seniors¡ªtwo mages and one knight¡ªwho¡­ they weren''t helping. They were acting strange, like they were expecting this to happen. They¡­ they might be part of whatever''s going on." Chapter 175: Saving The Seniors Amberine exchanged a nce with ra and Maris. The tension in the air thickened. If what the student said was true, then this situation was even moreplicated than they''d imagined. Not only did they have to deal with the monsters and the dungeon itself, but there might also be a traitorous element within the Magic Combat Club¡ªa group of seniors who could very well be part of the cause of this nightmare. "Do you know who they are?" Maris asked, her tone serious as she moved closer to the student, her expression gentle but probing. The student nodded, his eyes wide with a mix of fear and guilt. "Yeah. The two mages are Liadra and Senik, and the knight is called Jorn. They''re all in theirst year, and they''re¡­ they''re really strong. Liadra and Senik were always kind of¡­ distant, but Jorn¡­ he was like our hero. He was always helping us out, making sure we trained hard. I can''t believe they''d¡ª" His voice broke off, the weight of betrayal heavy in his tone. Amberine felt a pang of sympathy for him, but she knew they couldn''t afford to dwell on it. They had to act, and they had to act fast. If the seniors were in trouble, and if these three were involved, they needed to find them before it was toote. Amberine looked around the room, her mind racing as she tried to formte a n. "We need to get to the seniors," she said firmly, her voice leaving no room for doubt. "If Liadra, Senik, and Jorn are part of whatever''s going on, we need to stop them. But if they''re not¡­ if there''s a chance they''re being controlled or forced into this, we need to save them too." ra nodded in agreement, her expression thoughtful. "We don''t know where they are, though. The tower''syout has changed, and we don''t have a clear path to them." "We''ll have to rely on our instincts," Maris suggested, her eyes flickering with determination. "And maybe¡­ just maybe, we can pick up on their magical signatures. If they''re as strong as you say, they''ll leave traces of their magic wherever they''ve been." Amberine considered this. It was a risk, but it was the best option they had. She turned back to the student. "Can you describe their magic? Anything specific we should look out for?" The student hesitated, trying to recall the details. "Liadra¡­ she''s got this really cold magic. Like, everything around her just freezes. But it''s not normal ice¡ªit''s got this weird¡­ ck tinge to it, like it''s corrupted or something. Senik¡­ his magic is chaotic. It''s like a storm, but it''s always shifting, like he can''t fully control it. And Jorn¡­ he''s a knight, so his magic is more about enhancing his physical abilities, but¡­ he''s also got this dark aura around himtely. Like he''s carrying something heavy." Amberine nodded, absorbing the information. It wasn''t much, but it was enough to give them a direction. "Alright," she said, her voice resolute. "We''ll start by tracking their magic. If they''re involved, we''ll deal with them. If not, we''ll bring them back and regroup. But whatever happens, we''re not leaving anyone behind." The students, though visibly shaken, seemed to draw strength from Amberine''s determination. They nodded, some of them even standing a little straighter as they prepared to follow her lead. "We should move quickly," ra said, her tone brisk as she surveyed the group. "Every moment we waste could be putting the seniors in more danger." Amberine agreed. She took a deep breath, letting Ifrit''s warmth spread through her veins, fueling her resolve. "Alright, let''s go." They moved out as a unit, Amberine leading the way with ra and Maris nking her. The students who had fought with them earlier followed close behind, their expressions set in grim determination. They navigated the darkened corridors of the tower, the air growing colder and more oppressive with each step. The sounds of distant battles echoed through the halls, a constant reminder of the danger that lurked around every corner. As they walked, Amberine kept her senses sharp, her eyes darting from shadow to shadow, searching for any sign of the seniors or the twisted magic that might indicate Liadra, Senik, or Jorn''s presence. The further they went, the more the tower''s corruption became apparent¡ªwalls that had once been smooth and pristine were now cracked and warped, with dark tendrils of energy pulsing through them like veins. Finally, after what felt like hours but was likely only minutes, they reached arge, open chamber. The floor was littered with debris, and the air was thick with the stench of decay. Amberine''s heart skipped a beat as she caught sight of a group of figures at the far end of the room. It was the seniors. They were trapped in a corner, surrounded by a horde of twisted creatures that seemed to be growing in number with each passing second. The captain of the Magic Combat Club, a tall and imposing figure named Kael, was holding the line with his sword, his face a mask of concentration as he fended off the relentless assault. Beside him, two other seniors¡ªa mage and a healer¡ªwere doing their best to keep the creatures at bay, but they were clearly outmatched. Amberine''s eyes narrowed as she scanned the room, searching for any sign of Liadra, Senik, or Jorn. But before she could locate them, she felt a sudden, sharp pang in her chest¡ªan overwhelming sense of dread that made her blood run cold. "Amberine, look out!" Maris''s voice rang out in rm, but it was toote. A st of dark energy erupted from the shadows, mming into Amberine with the force of a freight train. She was thrown off her feet, the impact sending her crashing into the wall behind her. Pain exploded in her side, and she gasped for breath, her vision swimming as she struggled to stay conscious. "Amberine!" ra''s voice was distant, muffled by the ringing in her ears. She could barely make out the figures rushing to her side, their faces blurred and indistinct. But before she could respond, another st of energy tore through the chamber, this time aimed at ra. She managed to throw up a shield just in time, but the force of the attack sent her staggering backward, her expression grim as she braced herself for another onught. Amberine forced herself to focus, pushing through the pain as she struggled to her feet. Her vision cleared just in time to see the source of the attack¡ªa figure emerging from the shadows, shrouded in a dark, malevolent aura. It was Liadra. Her once-cold ice magic was now twisted and corrupted, the ckened frost spreading across the floor as she advanced on them, her eyes glowing with an unnatural light. "Liadra, stop!" Amberine shouted, her voice hoarse as she raised her hands, Ifrit''s mes ring to life once more. "We''re here to help!" But Liadra didn''t respond. Her expression was nk, her movements mechanical as she prepared another spell, the air around her crackling with dark energy. "ra, we need to stop her!" Maris called out, her illusions already springing to life as she tried to distract Liadra from casting her next spell. ra didn''t need to be told twice. She was already moving, her mind racing as she tried to calcte the best way to counter Liadra''s corrupted magic. The air around Liadra was thick with dark energy, a twisted version of the cold, precise magic she had once mastered. It wasn''t just ice anymore¡ªit was something darker, more malevolent, and ra knew they couldn''t afford to let Liadra unleash its full power. Maris''s illusions danced around Liadra, flickering in and out of existence as they sought to confuse and disorient her. For a moment, it seemed to work¡ªLiadra hesitated, her glowing eyes narrowing as she tried to discern the real Maris from the illusions. But then, with a flick of her wrist, she sent a wave of ckened ice shards hurtling toward the nearest illusion, shattering it into a thousand pieces. ra seized the opening. She summoned a powerful gust of wind, directing it toward Liadra in an attempt to knock her off bnce. The wind howled through the chamber, sending debris flying and forcing Liadra to take a step back. But the corrupted mage recovered quickly, her expression unchanging as she raised her hand and countered with a st of icy wind,ced with dark energy that sent chills down ra''s spine. Amberine, still reeling from the earlier attack, pushed herself to her feet, her fiery determination burning brighter than the pain in her side. She could see that Liadra was a formidable opponent, but they couldn''t afford to hold back. If Liadra was under the influence of whatever dark magic had consumed the tower, then she wasn''t the friend they once knew¡ªshe was a threat that needed to be neutralized. "Ifrit, I need your strength," Amberine whispered, her voice steady as she focused on the fire spirit within her."We''re going to bring her down." Chapter 176: A Close Fight "Ifrit, I need your strength," Amberine whispered, her voice steady as she focused on the fire spirit within her."We''regoing to bring her down." "I''m with you,"Ifrit''s voice rumbled in her mind, his power surging through her veins as the mes in her hands grew hotter and more intense. Amberine wasted no time. She gathered all the fire she could muster, condensing it into a single, concentrated orb of searing heat. She could feel the intensity of the mes, the raw power thrumming through her body as she prepared to unleash it. With a shout, she hurled the orb directly at Liadra, aiming to break through her defenses and disrupt whatever spell she was preparing next. Liadra''s eyes flicked toward the iing fireball, and for a split second, there was a glimmer of recognition¡ªa fleeting hint of the person she had once been. But it was gone as quickly as it appeared, reced by the cold, unfeeling gaze of someone lost to the darkness. Liadra raised her hand, summoning a wall of ckened ice to intercept the fireball. The two elements shed with a thunderous roar, steam hissing and filling the air as fire met ice in a violent explosion of energy. The force of the st sent shockwaves through the chamber, knocking everyone off bnce and momentarily obscuring Liadra from view. ra used the opportunity to close the distance between them. She knew she needed to get close, to disrupt Liadra''s concentration before she could unleash another spell. As the steam began to clear, ra summoned a barrage of ice shards, each one aimed with deadly precision at Liadra''s vital points. But Liadra was quick, her movements almost preternaturally fluid as she dodged the shards with ease. "Maris, now!" ra shouted, signaling her friend to create another distraction. Maris didn''t hesitate. She conjured a series of illusions, each one an exact replica of herself, and sent them charging toward Liadra from different angles. The illusions weaved in and out of each other, creating a dizzying disy of motion that even ra found difficult to follow. Liadra''s eyes flickered as she tried to keep track of the illusions, her focus momentarily wavering. ra saw her chance. With a burst of speed, she lunged forward, her hand crackling with icy magic as she aimed to freeze Liadra''s arm and prevent her from casting any more spells. But just as ra''s hand was about to make contact, a dark shadow loomed behind her, moving with a speed that took herpletely by surprise. ra barely had time to react before she felt a powerful grip on her shoulder, yanking her back with enough force to send her sprawling to the ground. ra looked up, her breath catching in her throat as she saw the source of the attack. It was Jorn, the knight, his once-bright armor now tarnished and covered in dark, swirling runes. His eyes, too, glowed with the same sickly green light as Liadra''s, and there was a twisted, almost feral expression on his face. "You won''t get in our way," Jorn growled, his voice deep and distorted as he raised his sword, which pulsed with dark energy. "The tower belongs to us now." ra scrambled to her feet, her mind racing as she tried toe up with a n. Jorn was far stronger than she had anticipated, and the dark magic that had consumed him only made him more dangerous. She needed to think quickly, or she wouldn''t stand a chance against him in closebat. Amberine saw what was happening and knew she had to act fast. "ra, get back!" she shouted, her mes already roaring to life as she prepared to unleash another attack. But before Amberine could act, a bolt of chaotic energy shot across the chamber, mming into the ground between her and ra with enough force to send both of them staggering back. The source of the attack was clear¡ªSenik, the other corrupted mage, had joined the fray, his wild, uncontrolled magic crackling around him like a storm. Senik''s magic was unpredictable, the air around him crackling with arcs of electricity and bursts of energy that seemed tosh out at random. He moved with an erratic, almost manic energy, his eyes darting between Amberine, ra, and Maris as if he couldn''t decide which of them to attack first. "This is bad," Maris muttered under her breath, her illusions flickering as she struggled to maintain focus in the face of Senik''s chaotic magic. Amberine could feel the situation spiraling out of control. Liadra, Jorn, and Senik were all formidable opponents on their own, but together, they were overwhelming. The dark magic that had corrupted them had twisted their abilities into something far more dangerous, and Amberine knew that if they didn''t act quickly, they wouldn''t stand a chance. "We need to separate them!" Amberine shouted, her mind racing as she tried toe up with a n. "If we can split them up, we might be able to take them down one at a time!" ra nodded, already moving to put some distance between herself and Jorn. "Maris, can you create a barrier? We need to keep them from regrouping!" "I''ll try!" Maris replied, her hands moving in a blur as she began weaving the necessary spells. Amberine focused on Liadra, who was already preparing another spell, her hands glowing with that ominous ckened ice. Amberine knew she couldn''t let Liadra cast whatever she was nning¡ªif she did, it could be the end for all of them. With a determined shout, Amberine unleashed a torrent of fire, aiming it directly at Liadra''s hands in an attempt to disrupt her concentration. The mes roared toward Liadra, but the corrupted mage was ready. She raised her hands, and a massive wall of ck ice erupted from the ground, blocking the mes and sending a wave of cold air washing over Amberine. Amberine gritted her teeth, pushing against the cold as she tried to maintain her focus. She could feel Ifrit''s power surging within her, fighting against the chill that threatened to sap her strength. She wasn''t going to let Liadra win¡ªnot now, not ever. "ra, I need backup!" Amberine called out, her voice strained as she poured more fire into her attack, trying to melt through the wall of ice that Liadra had conjured. ra, still keeping her distance from Jorn, nodded sharply and sent a volley of ice shards flying toward Liadra''s barrier. Thebined force of fire and ice began to crack the wall, the dark ice hissing and steaming as it struggled to hold together. Liadra''s expression remained impassive, but there was a flicker of frustration in her eyes as she realized her barrier wouldn''t hold much longer. With a snarl, she raised her hand, and the wall of ice shattered into a thousand shards, sending a deadly storm of jagged ice flying in all directions. Amberine and ra reacted instinctively, both of them throwing up shields of their respective elements¡ªfire and ice¡ªto protect themselves from the onught. The ice shards ttered against their shields, the sound like ss breaking in a storm, but they held firm. "Maris, now!" Amberine shouted, knowing they needed to press their advantage. Maris, who had been focusing on creating a barrier, nodded and released the spell she had been weaving. A shimmering dome of light appeared around them, separating Liadra from Jorn and Senik. The barrier wasn''t imprable, but it would buy them some time¡ªtime they desperately needed to take down Liadra. Amberine''s mind raced as she tried to formte a strategy. Liadra, once a trusted senior, was now a formidable foe, her cold magic twisted by the dark forces that had corrupted the tower. But with the barrier in ce, they had a moment to breathe, to n their next move. "We need to hit her hard and fast," Amberine said, her voice steady despite the tension in the air. "Liadra''s ice magic is powerful, but it''s also slow. If we can keep her off bnce, we might be able to break through her defenses." ra nodded, her expression cold and calcting. "We''ll need to coordinate our attacks. I''ll freeze her in ce, and you hit her with everything you''ve got. Maris, keep the barrier up as long as you can." Maris nodded, her face set in determination. "I''ll do my best. But be careful¡ªif that barrier falls, Jorn and Senik will be on us in seconds." Just as they were about to move, a sudden surge of powerful magic filled the air, making the very ground beneath them tremble. The temperature in the room seemed to drop even further, and the light from Maris''s barrier flickered as if it was being drained of energy. "Hi there," Before any of them could react, three figures appeared at the far end of the chamber, their presence announced by a blinding sh of light that momentarily forced everyone to shield their eyes. When the light faded, Amberine''s heart sank as she recognized the neers. They were professors¡ªpowerful, highly respected members of the university''s faculty. But the aura of malevolence that clung to them now was unmistakable. "Dear students," Chapter 177: The Corrupted Professors Before any of them could react, three figures appeared at the far end of the chamber, their presence announced by a blinding sh of light that momentarily forced everyone to shield their eyes. When the light faded, Amberine''s heart sank as she recognized the neers. They were professors¡ªpowerful, highly respected members of the university''s faculty. But the aura of malevolence that clung to them now was unmistakable. The first of the three, a tall, imposing man with a stern face and piercing eyes, stepped forward. Amberine recognized him immediately¡ªProfessor Ardan, known for his mastery of light magic. His signature spell, the Light Spears, was infamous among students and professors alike. The spears moved at the speed of lightning and were nearly impossible to defend against. He raised one hand, and a dozen spears of pure light materialized around him, crackling with energy. The second professor, a slender man with a deceptively gentle appearance, was Professor Selric, the university''s foremost expert on illusion magic. His illusions were not mere tricks of the mind¡ªthey were so powerful and detailed that they could cause real physical harm. Amberine had heard stories of students caught in his illusions who had suffered real injuries, despite the spells being purely illusory. Thest of the three was Professor Ciril, a hulking figure with a bald head and a stony expression. His crystal magic was as unyielding as his demeanor, capable of creating barriers, weapons, and even entire fortresses made of unbreakable crystal. His presence alone was enough to make the air feel heavy, as if the very atmosphere was solidifying under the weight of his magic. Amberine, ra, and Maris exchanged horrified nces. These were not just any professors¡ªthey were members of the university''s senate, the most powerful mages in the entire institution. If they had turned against the university, then the situation was far worse than they had imagined. Professor Ardan''s voice was cold andmanding as he addressed them. "The Magic Tower University is no longer what it once was," he dered, his eyes glowing with a fierce light. "This tower now serves a new purpose¡ªone that will usher in a new era of power. You, students, are nothing more than fodder, sacrifices to fuel the birth of a new ''Demon King Castle.''" Amberine''s blood ran cold. "Demon King Castle?" she echoed, her voice barely above a whisper. The implications of those words were terrifying. If the university was being transformed into a stronghold for dark forces, then everyone inside was in grave danger. Professor Selric stepped forward, a cruel smile ying on his lips. "Indeed. This entire tower will be remade in the image of the Demon King''s Castle, a bastion of darkness and power. And you, my dear students, will have the honor of being the first to fall before its might." He raised his hand, and the air around him shimmered as dozens of spectral soldiers appeared, their forms hazy and ethereal but unmistakably armed and dangerous. Unlike typical illusions, these soldiers had substance¡ªthey could inflict real harm. Amberine could see the malice in their eyes, the same dark energy that had corrupted Liadra, Jorn, and Senik. Professor Ciril, his voice as gruff and unyielding as his magic, spokest. "This is your fate. The tower belongs to us now, and there is nothing you can do to change that. Your resistance is futile." Amberine felt a surge of despair, but she quickly forced it down. They couldn''t give up, not now. They had faced impossible odds before, and they had survived. But now, they were up against not just their corrupted peers, but also their own professors¡ªmages whose power far outstripped their own. Facing the seniors alone are tough enough, but now, they now need to face their professors. They hasn''t get any direct ss from them, but they know about their strength. "ra," Amberine whispered, her voice tense. "We need to get out of here. We can''t take them on¡ªnot like this." ra nodded, her expression grim. "Agreed. We need to regroup with the others and find a way to stop whatever they''re nning. If they''re really trying to turn the tower into a Demon King''s Castle, we''ll need more than just us to fight back." Maris, her barrier still holding but visibly straining under the weight of the professors''bined magic, nced back at them. "But how do we escape? They''ve got us cornered, and if that barrier falls¡­" "We''ll have to fight our way out," Amberine said, her voice resolute. "We can''t stay here. If we do, we''ll be picked off one by one." As if on cue, Professor Ardanunched his attack. The light spears surrounding him shot forward with blinding speed, aimed directly at Maris''s barrier. The impact was immediate and devastating¡ªMaris cried out as the barrier buckled under the force of the attack, cracks spiderwebbing across its surface. "Maris!" Amberine shouted, rushing to her side. "Can you hold it?" Maris gritted her teeth, her face pale with strain. "Not for long. We need to move, now!" Amberine''s mind raced as she tried to think of a way out. They were surrounded, outmatched, and outnumbered. But they couldn''t afford to give in to despair. If they could just buy a few more seconds, they might be able to escape. "ra, hit them with everything you''ve got," Amberine ordered, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her insides. "We need to create an opening." ra didn''t hesitate. She summoned a massive wave of ice, her hands moving in fluid motions as she directed the freezing storm toward the professors. The ice surged forward, cold and unrelenting, aiming to encase the professors in a prison of frost. But Professor Selric was ready. With a flick of his wrist, he dispelled the illusionary soldiers and reced them with a wall of fire, the mes roaring to life and colliding with ra''s ice in a furious explosion of steam and mist. The chamber was filled with a blinding fog, obscuring everything in a thick, imprable haze. Amberine seized the opportunity. "Now! Move!" She grabbed Maris''s arm, pulling her away from the crumbling barrier as they dashed toward the nearest exit. ra followed close behind, her gaze fixed on the swirling mist as she tried to keep track of the professors'' movements. But just as they neared the door, the mist cleared, revealing Professor Ciril standing in their path. His expression was unreadable, his eyes cold as he raised one hand. In an instant, the ground beneath them rumbled, and massive crystal spikes erupted from the floor, blocking their escape. "Did you really think you could run?" Professor Ciril''s voice was low and menacing, his gaze piercing as he regarded them with disdain. "This tower is ours. There is no escape." Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest. They were trapped, cornered by three of the most powerful mages in the university. She could feel the weight of their magic pressing down on them, suffocating them with its intensity. If they didn''t find a way out soon, they would be crushed by the sheer force of it. But even as fear threatened to overwhelm her, Amberine felt a spark of defiance ignite within her. They might be outmatched, but they weren''t defeated. Not yet. If they were going to go down, they would go down fighting. "ra, Maris," Amberine said, her voice filled with determination. "We''re not going to let them take us without a fight. We''ll break through their defenses, one way or another." ra nodded, her expression resolute. "We''ll make them pay for every inch." Maris, though visibly shaken, tightened her grip on her staff. "Let''s show them what we''ve got." Amberine took a deep breath, channeling Ifrit''s power as she prepared for the battle ahead. The mes in her hands burned brighter, hotter, fueled by her resolve. This was it¡ªtheirst stand. "On my mark," Amberine whispered, her eyes locked on Professor Ciril''s towering form. "Now!" Amberine unleashed a torrent of fire, the mes roaring to life as they surged toward Ciril. The intense heat made the air shimmer, distorting the view as the mes raced forward with unrelenting fury. But Ciril was ready. With a swift motion, he summoned a wall of gleaming crystal that shot up from the ground, intercepting the firestorm. The mes crashed against the crystal, spreading out in all directions, but they couldn''t prate the barrier. "ra, hit him from the side!" Amberine shouted, not giving up. They needed to keep the pressure on if they were going to find a way through. ra didn''t hesitate. She pivoted to the left andunched a barrage of razor-sharp ice shards at Ciril, aiming to strike where his crystal barrier was weakest. The shards flew with deadly uracy, slicing through the air with a cold hiss. But just as they were about to reach their target, another figure stepped forward¡ªProfessor Ardan. With a flick of his wrist, Ardan summoned his Light Spears, the radiant weapons forming a protective arc in front of Ciril. The ice shards collided with the spears, shattering on impact. The light from the spears was blinding, each one crackling with energy as it effortlessly deflected ra''s attack. "Pathetic," Ardan sneered, his voice dripping with contempt. "Did you really think you could overpower us with such crude magic?" Amberine gritted her teeth, refusing to let his words shake her. They had to keep pushing, no matter what. "Maris, we need another illusion! Something to distract them!" Maris, already exhausted from maintaining the barrier and the earlier battle, nodded weakly. She focused her remaining energy, her hands trembling as she conjured a new illusion. The air around them shimmered, and suddenly, dozens of copies of Amberine, ra, and Maris appeared, all charging toward the professors from different directions. For a moment, it seemed to work. The professors hesitated, their eyes flickering between the illusions as they tried to determine which ones were real. Amberine took advantage of the confusion, rushing forward with a renewed burst of speed. She aimed for Ciril, hoping to catch him off guard before he could react. But before she could reach him, the ground beneath her feet shifted. Amberine''s eyes widened as crystal spikes erupted from the floor, forcing her to leap back to avoid being impaled. Ciril smirked, his hand outstretched as he controlled the crystals with precise movements. "You''re out of your depth," Ciril said, his voice calm and measured. "You can''t hope to defeat us." Chapter 178: The Seemingly Hopeless Fight Amberinended in a crouch, her heart racing. They were being pushed back, their attacks thwarted at every turn. The professors were simply too powerful, their mastery of magic far beyond what she and her friends could counter. But they couldn''t give up. Not now. Not when so much was at stake. "ra, we need to regroup!" Amberine called out, retreating to avoid another crystal spike. "We''re not going to beat them head-on!" ra, who had been locked in a deadly exchange with Ardan''s Light Spears, nodded grimly. "Agreed. We need to find another way¡ªsomething they won''t expect." Maris, still struggling to maintain her illusions, faltered as Professor Selric stepped forward, his eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. "It''s time to end this," Selric said, his voice soft but menacing. He raised his hand, and the spectral soldiers from before reappeared, marching toward the girls with an eerie, mechanical precision. The spectral soldiers were no ordinary illusions¡ªthey had substance, weight, and power. As they advanced, the ground shook beneath their feet, and the air grew thick with the oppressive energy of their presence. Each one carried a sword or spear, their faces nk and emotionless as they closed in on the group. Amberine''s mind raced. They were surrounded, outmatched, and running out of options. The professors were toying with them, confident in their victory. But there had to be a way out¡ªa weakness, a w in their strategy that they could exploit. "Maris, can you create a distraction?" Amberine asked, her voice tight with urgency. Maris, her face pale and drawn, nodded shakily. "I¡­ I''ll try." She raised her hands, and the illusions around them flickered and shifted, creating a swirling vortex of light and shadow. The professors paused, their eyes narrowing as they tried to make sense of the chaotic scene. The spectral soldiers hesitated, their movements slowing as they became ensnared in the illusion. Amberine took a deep breath, using the momentary distraction to scan the room for any possible escape route. Her eyes fell on a narrow passageway to the right, partially obscured by the shadows. It wasn''t much, but it was the only chance they had. "There!" she shouted, pointing toward the passageway. "That''s our way out! Go, now!" ra and Maris didn''t need to be told twice. They broke into a sprint, dodging between the crystal spikes and spectral soldiers as they made a beeline for the passageway. Amberine followed close behind, her heart pounding as she threw fireballs over her shoulder to cover their retreat. But just as they reached the passageway, a blinding sh of light erupted in front of them, forcing them to stop in their tracks. When the light faded, they found Professor Ardan standing before them, his Light Spears floating menacingly at his sides. "Did you really think you could escape?" Ardan''s voice was cold, his eyes filled with disdain. "You''re nothing more than insects, scurrying away in the face of true power." Amberine''s blood boiled at his words, but she knew they were trapped. The passageway was blocked, and with the professors closing in on them from all sides, there was nowhere left to run. But just as despair began to take hold, something unexpected happened. The ground beneath them began to rumble, a deep, resonant vibration that seemed toe from the very heart of the tower. The air around them crackled with energy, and for a moment, it felt as if the entire tower was alive, pulsing with a strange, otherworldly power. The professors froze, their expressions shifting from confident to confused. They exchanged wary nces, clearly unsettled by the sudden change in the atmosphere. "What is this?" Ciril muttered, his eyes narrowing as he tried to sense the source of the disturbance. Amberine didn''t know what was happening, but she wasn''t about to waste the opportunity. "Move, now!" she shouted, pushing ra and Maris forward. They scrambled into the passageway, slipping past Ardan before he could react. As they dashed through the narrow corridor, the rumbling grew louder, the walls around them shaking with each tremor. It felt as if the entire tower was on the verge of copsing, but Amberine didn''t care. All that mattered was getting away from the professors and finding a way to stop them. They reached the end of the passageway, bursting into arge chamber that seemed to pulse with energy. In the center of the room, a massive crystal floated above a swirling vortex of magic, its surface crackling with arcs of lightning. The crystal glowed with a dark, ominous light, and Amberine could feel the immense power radiating from it. "What is this ce?" Maris whispered, her eyes wide with awe and fear. "It''s¡­ it''s a mana nexus," ra said, her voice trembling. "I''ve read about these. They''re ancient, powerful sources of magic that can amplify a mage''s abilities a hundredfold. But they''re also incredibly dangerous. If that crystal is what''s powering the tower''s transformation¡­" Amberine''s heart raced. This was it¡ªthe source of the dark magic that had corrupted the tower and the professors. If they could destroy the crystal, they might be able to stop the transformation and save the university. But before they could make a move, the rumbling intensified, and the walls of the chamber began to crack. The vortex of magic around the crystal swirled faster, growing in intensity as the power within it surged to dangerous levels. "We have to destroy it," Amberine said, her voice firm. "If we don''t, this entire tower will be lost." ra nodded, her gaze fixed on the crystal. "Agreed. But we''ll need to be careful. If that crystal explodes, it could take us all with it." Maris hesitated, fear flickering in her eyes. "But¡­ but how do we destroy something that powerful?" Amberine took a deep breath, steeling herself for what needed to be done. "Webine our magic. We hit it with everything we''ve got and hope it''s enough." ra and Maris exchanged nces, then nodded in unison. They gathered around the crystal, their hands glowing with the energy of their respective elements¡ªfire, ice, and light. Amberine could feel Ifrit''s power surging within her, the mes in her hands roaring with intensity as she focused all her energy on the crystal. "On three," Amberine said, her voice steady despite the fear gnawing at her insides. "One¡­ two¡­ three!" They unleashed their magic simultaneously, a torrent of fire, ice, and light converging on the crystal. The energy collided with the crystal''s surface, crackling and sparking as it struggled to contain the immense power being directed at it. Amberine watched as theirbined magic collided with the dark crystal. The air around them crackled with raw energy, and the force of their attack seemed to press back against them, making it hard to breathe. The dark crystal, the heart of the corrupted mana nexus, absorbed their magic, its surface glowing brighter and brighter with each passing second. But it wasn''t shattering. Instead, it pulsed with an ominous light, growing more intense as it continued to draw in their magic. "ra, Maris, hold steady!" Amberine shouted, her voice barely audible over the roar of the vortex. She could feel the strain in her muscles, the sheer effort of channeling so much power threatening to overwhelm her, but she refused to relent. This was their only chance. But the crystal, instead of weakening, seemed to be growing stronger, its dark light intensifying with every moment. The chamber around them began to shake more violently, and cracks spiderwebbed across the walls, sending chunks of stone tumbling to the ground. The mana nexus was unstable, and they were running out of time. "It''s not enough!" Maris cried out, her voice strained as she struggled to maintain the flow of her light magic. Sweat poured down her face, her illusions flickering in and out of existence as she poured everything she had into the attack. ra, her icy magic mixing with Amberine''s fire, gritted her teeth. "We need more power! This thing is feeding off our magic¡ªit''s using it to stabilize itself!" Amberine''s mind raced. If the crystal was feeding off their magic, then simply attacking it wouldn''t be enough. They needed to disrupt the flow, to overload the crystal with more energy than it could handle, but how? As the crystal''s light grew brighter, the answer came to her in a sh. If the crystal was absorbing their magic, then they needed to give it something it couldn''t control¡ªsomething wild and unpredictable. "Ifrit," Amberine called out in her mind, her voice urgent. "We need to push this thing over the edge. Can you do it?" Ifrit''s voice rumbled in her thoughts, a mix of concern and determination. "It''s risky, Amberine. If we push too hard, it could destroy us all." "I know," she replied, her resolve unshaken. "But we don''t have a choice. We have to stop this now." Chapter 179: Once Again, Futile Amberine nodded, focusing all her will on Ifrit''s power. She felt the mes within her intensify, growing hotter and more ferocious than ever before. The fire in her hands zed with a white-hot intensity, and the heat radiating from her was nearly unbearable. The chamber itself seemed to warp and twist in response to the overwhelming heat. "ra, Maris, brace yourselves!" Amberine warned, her voice filled with the intensity of the mes she was channeling. "We''re going to overload this thing!" ra and Maris exchanged a quick nce, their faces pale but determined. They nodded, steeling themselves for what was toe. Amberine could feel the air around them grow heavy with anticipation as the crystal continued to absorb their magic. Then, with a cry of determination, Amberine unleashed the full fury of Ifrit''s mes. The fire roared to life, a torrent of white-hot energy that surged toward the crystal like a tidal wave. The mes engulfed the crystal, their heat so intense that the very air around them shimmered and distorted. The crystal absorbed the fire, its dark light growing even brighter, but there was something different this time. The crystal began to tremble, its surface cracking under the strain of containing so much power. The dark light flickered, and the vortex of magic surrounding the crystal grew erratic, the energy within it spiraling out of control. ra, seeing the change, poured even more of her icy magic into the attack. The cold energy shed with the heat of Amberine''s fire, creating a violent storm of conflicting elements that battered the crystal from all sides. Maris, though exhausted, added thest of her strength to the mix, her light magic piercing through the dark aura that surrounded the crystal. The chamber shook violently, the walls crumbling as the crystal''s stability wavered. The cracks in its surface deepened, and the dark light within it began to pulse erratically, as if struggling to maintain its form. "We''re doing it!" Maris shouted, her voice filled with a mixture of hope and desperation. "It''s going to break!" But just as the crystal seemed on the verge of shattering, a massive shockwave erupted from it, sending Amberine, ra, and Maris flying backward. The force of the st was immense, mming them into the walls of the chamber with bone-jarring impact. Amberine''s vision blurred, and for a moment, she thought she might lose consciousness. But she couldn''t afford to give in. With a groan, she forced herself to her feet, her body aching from the impact. She blinked rapidly, trying to clear her vision, and when she finally managed to focus, what she saw made her blood run cold. The crystal was still intact, but it was no longer absorbing their magic. Instead, it was glowing with an ominous, pulsating light, the cracks in its surface widening with each pulse. The vortex of magic around it had be a violent storm, tearing through the chamber with a ferocity that threatened to rip the entire tower apart. ra and Maris were already on their feet, their expressions filled with horror as they realized what was happening. "It''s going to explode," ra whispered, her voice filled with dread. "We pushed it too far¡ªit''s going to take the whole tower with it!" Amberine''s heart raced as she stared at the crystal, its pulsating light growing brighter and more unstable by the second. If the crystal exploded, the resulting st would obliterate everything in its path¡ªthe tower, the city, and everyone within it. But as the crystal reached its critical point, something unexpected happened. The pulsing light within it seemed to waver, as if struggling to maintain its form. The storm of magic around it slowed, the energy within it beginning to copse inward rather than outward. Amberine could hardly believe what she was seeing. The crystal wasn''t going to explode¡ªit was imploding. "ra, Maris, get back!" Amberine shouted, grabbing their arms and pulling them away from the crystal. "It''s copsing in on itself!" They scrambled to the far side of the chamber, taking cover behind arge stone pir as the crystal''s light intensified. The vortex of magic continued to shrink, drawing everything around it into its copsing core. Amberine, ra, and Maris huddled together, their eyes wide with fear as they watched the crystal''s final moments. The light grew blinding, the rumbling so loud it drowned out all other sound. Amberine could feel the intense heat of the copsing magic, the air around them crackling with energy. Then, with a deafening roar, the crystal imploded. The light vanished in an instant, leaving behind a void of darkness so absolute it seemed to swallow everything in the chamber. The shockwave that followed was massive, but instead of being thrown backward, Amberine felt herself being pulled forward, as if the very air was being sucked into the void left by the crystal''s copse. The force of the pull was too much to resist. Amberine felt herself being dragged toward the void, her grip on ra and Maris slipping as they were all pulled toward the center of the chamber. The darkness was overwhelming, and Amberine could feel the cold grip of fear tightening around her heart. But just as they were about to be consumed by the void, the pull suddenly stopped. The darkness receded, and the chamber was filled with an eerie silence. Amberine, ra, and Maris copsed to the ground, gasping for breath as they tried to process what had just happened. When Amberine finally managed to lift her head, she saw that the crystal was gone. The mana nexus had copsed in on itself, leaving behind nothing but an empty void where the crystal had once been. The chamber was dark and silent, the only sound the ragged breathing of the three exhausted mages. "We¡­ we did it," Maris whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of disbelief and relief. "We actually did it." Amberine nodded, too exhausted to speak. They had done it. They had destroyed the source of the dark magic that had corrupted the tower. But at what cost? As they struggled to their feet, Amberine couldn''t shake the feeling that something was still wrong. The tower was no longer shaking, but there was an oppressive weight in the air, a lingering sense of dread that refused to dissipate. "ra, Maris, we need to get out of here," Amberine said, her voice urgent. "Whatever happens next, we need to be ready." The two nodded, and with what little strength they had left, they began to make their way back through the passageway. But as they reached the entrance, they were met with a sight that made their blood run cold. Standing in the doorway, blocking their only escape route, was Professor Ciril. His eyes were glowing with an unnatural light, his expression twisted into a cruel smile. "You think you''ve won?" he sneered, his voice dripping with malice. "You''ve only dyed the inevitable. The Demon King''s Castle will rise, and you will all perish." Professor Ciril''s twisted smile widened as he reached into his robes and pulled out another crystal, identical to the one that had just imploded. The sight of it sent a wave of horror crashing over Amberine, ra, and Maris. They had given everything to destroy the first crystal, and now, in a cruel twist of fate, Ciril held another in his hand. "No¡­" Amberine breathed, her voice barely above a whisper as her heart pounded in her chest. She could feel Ifrit''s mes flickering weakly within her, but she knew they had nothing left to fight with. Ciril chuckled darkly, his eyes gleaming with malevolence. "Oh yes, dear students. Did you really think we would rely on just one crystal? The process of dungeonification is far too important to be left to chance." He held the crystal up, the dark light within it pulsating ominously. "This crystal willplete what the first one started." With a fluid motion, Ciril ced the crystal in the exact spot where the first had been, and immediately, the air around them began to hum with renewed energy. The mana in the chamber stabilized, and the oppressive weight of dark magic returned, even stronger than before. The very walls of the tower seemed to resonate with the crystal''s power, as if the structure itself was alive and feeding off the energy. Amberine could only watch in despair as the vortex of magic reformed around the crystal, the dungeonification process resuming with terrifying speed. The hope that had red briefly in her heart was snuffed out, reced by a cold, suffocating dread. Professor Ciril''s voice cut through the air like a de. "You see, your efforts were in vain. The Demon King''s Castle will rise, and this tower will be its foundation. But before that happens¡­" He paused, his smile growing even more sinister. "Amberine, how about joining us? You''ve shown remarkable power and potential. Why waste it fighting a losing battle?" The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 180: The Malicious Whispers Amberine stiffened, her mind reeling from the offer. She nced at ra and Maris, both of whom were staring at Ciril with a mixture of fear and disbelief. Could he be serious? After everything they had been through, he was offering them a chance to join the very force that was threatening to destroy everything they held dear? Ciril continued, sensing her hesitation. "Let me tell you the reason for our actions here. The world as we know it is weak, shackled by outdated traditions and petty power struggles. The Demon King''s Castle will bring about a new era¡ªan era of true power, where only the strong will survive and rule. You, Amberine, could be one of those rulers. You could have everything you''ve ever wanted¡ªpower, knowledge, immortality. All you have to do is join us." The words hung in the air, heavy with temptation. Amberine felt a shiver run down her spine. The offer was intoxicating, the promise of power and immortalityced with the allure of forbidden knowledge. But as the crystal''s dark light pulsed ominously, she knew that epting Ciril''s offer would mean sacrificing everything she stood for. It would mean betraying her friends, her principles, and the very essence of who she was. Amberine''s heart pounded as she weighed Ciril''s offer, her thoughts a chaotic swirl of fear, anger, and a faint, dangerous curiosity. The promise of power, knowledge, and immortality hung in the air like a tantalizing fruit, but the cost... The cost would be everything she had ever stood for, everything she had fought to protect. She could feel ra and Maris'' eyes on her, their unspoken question lingering in the heavy silence. They were counting on her to stay strong, to reject the temptation, but the doubt gnawed at her. Was there truth in Ciril''s words? Was their world really so broken that the only way to fix it was to tear it down and start anew? Before Amberine could respond, Professor Ardan stepped forward, his piercing gaze locking onto her. "You see, Amberine, the current system¡ªthe kingdoms, the noble families, the so-called guardians of magic¡ªare nothing but a chain that binds us, holding humanity back from its true potential. The nobles cling to their outdated traditions, afraid of losing their power. The kingdoms squabble over territory and titles, wasting resources that could be used to advance our understanding of magic." He paused, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the room, making sure they were all listening. "Magic, true magic, has stagnated under the rule of these weaklings. Look at how far behind we arepared to the potential we possess. And why? Because the nobility and the kingdoms fear what they do not understand. They fear power that they cannot control. That is why we need the Demon King''s Castle. It will bring about a new era, where power is the only currency that matters. In this new world, there will be no room for weakness, no ce for those who cling to the old ways." Professor Selric, the master of illusions, joined in, his voice smooth and persuasive. "Think about it, Amberine. How many lives have been wasted in petty wars, fought for the whims of kings and queens who care nothing for their people? How many brilliant minds have been silenced, their innovations crushed because they dared to challenge the status quo? The Demon King''s Castle will erase those boundaries. It will be a ce where only the strong survive, where knowledge is limitless, and those who possess true power will rule. And you, Amberine, you could be one of those rulers. All you have to do is ept the truth and join us." Amberine''s mind spun as she tried to process their words. There was a twisted logic to what they were saying, a perverse sense of order in the chaos they proposed. She had seen the corruption in the noble families, the endless squabbles that had cost so many lives. She had felt the frustration of being held back by a system that feared innovation, that punished those who dared to think differently. But could she really forsake everything she had believed in, everything she had fought for, to be part of this dark new world? As if sensing her turmoil, Professor Ciril stepped closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. "Amberine, think of your father. He was a man of vision, a man who saw the ws in the system just as we do. But he was cut down before he could achieve his true potential. And do you know who was responsible for his death?" Amberine''s breath caught in her throat. She had never spoken of her father to anyone at the university, had never revealed the pain and anger that still lingered in her heart. But Ciril''s words cut through her like a knife, stirring up memories she had tried so hard to bury. "Your father was betrayed," Ciril continued, his eyes gleaming with malice. "He was betrayed by the very system he sought to change. And do you know who delivered the final blow? Who decided that your father''s life was forfeit?" ra and Maris both shouted in protest, their voices filled with anger and fear. "Stop it!" ra cried, trying to step forward, but Professor Ardan casually flicked his hand, and she was thrown back by an invisible force, crashing against the wall with a pained cry. Maris rushed to her side, but a single re from Selric froze her in ce, her expression one of helpless frustration. Amberine could barely register their cries. Her focus was entirely on Ciril, on the words that were tearing open old wounds and filling her heart with a cold, seething rage. "Draven," Ciril said, his voice dripping with satisfaction. "Your father was killed by Professor Draven. The man you''ve been so loyal to, the man you''ve studied under with such dedication, is the very one who took your father''s life. And why? Because your father dared to challenge him, dared to question the system that Draven upholds with an iron fist. He saw your father as a threat, as a pawn who was no longer useful. So he eliminated him, without a second thought." Amberine felt as if the ground had been ripped out from under her. The world tilted on its axis, and she struggled to stay upright, her mind reeling from the revtion. She knows. She knew. All of it. Her father''s letters had bluntly expressed the betrayal, and had warned her of the dangers of trusting those in power About Draven. The cold, ruthless professor who had taught her so much, who had pushed her to her limits and beyond. Was the one who had murdered her father. "No¡­" she whispered, shaking her head in disbelief. "Shut up!" Ciril''s smile widened, and he took another step forward, his voice soft and insidious. "You know it''s true, Amberine. You''ve felt it all along, haven''t you? The anger, the hatred, the desire for revenge. It''s been buried deep inside you, but it''s always been there, waiting to be unleashed. Draven killed your father, and he''ll kill you too, the moment you''re no longer useful to him. But you don''t have to suffer the same fate. Join us, and you can avenge your father''s death. You can make Draven pay for what he did." Amberine''s hands trembled as the memories of her father''s final letters resurfaced, the pain and anger she had tried so hard to suppress bubbling up to the surface. Her father''s words had been full of bitterness, of warnings that she had started to try to dismiss as the ramblings of a man driven mad by grief and betrayal. But now, those warnings felt all too real, all too prescient. Chapter Experience: "Amberine, don''t listen to them!" Maris shouted, her voice desperate as she tried to push past the magical barrier that held her back. "They''re trying to manipte you! Draven might be harsh, but he''s not a murderer! He''s our professor¡ªhe''s been protecting us this whole time!" But Amberine could barely hear her friend''s voice. All she could think about was the look in her father''s eyes thest time she had seen him, the anger and pain in his words as he spoke of betrayal. But she knows. She always knows that it''s the truth. The professors continued their assault on her mind, their words driving deeper and deeper into her soul. "You have a choice to make, Amberine," Selric said, his voice like silk as he stepped closer. "You can either continue down this path of servitude, fighting for a system that will eventually discard you, or you can join us. You can take control of your own destiny, be one of the rulers of the new world we''re creating. You can avenge your father, and ensure that his vision lives on." "Your father wanted a world free of the corruption of the nobles," Ardan added, his tone almost gentle now. "He wanted a world where magic was not a tool for the powerful, but a force that could be used by all, without fear of persecution. We can give you that world, Amberine. All you have to do is say yes." The words hung in the air, heavy with temptation. Amberine could feel her resolve crumbling, the anger and hatred in her heart threatening to consume her. She wanted to believe that Draven wasn''t the monster they were making him out to be, but the doubt, the gnawing, suffocating doubt, was too much to bear. Ciril''s smile widened as he saw her hesitation, his eyes gleaming with triumph. "It''s time to make your decision, Amberine. Will you join us, or will you die a meaningless death, just like your father?" Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest, her breathing in short, ragged gasps. She could feel the darkness closing in around her, the weight of the decision pressing down on her like a vice. She wanted to scream, to rage, tosh out at the professors, at Draven, at the entire world that had put her in this position. But all she could do was stand there, trembling, as the choice loomed before her. Suddenly, the oppressive magic that filled the chamber vanished, as if snuffed out by an invisible hand. The darkness that had threatened to consume Amberine receded, reced by a cold, familiar presence that sent chills down her spine. A voice, cold and detached, cut through the silence like a knife. "I believe that''s quite enough." Chapter 181: The Professors Effectivity "This isn''t going to work," I stated tly, my voice cutting through the tense silence as we reached the grand foyer. The space was wide but cluttered with debris, the once-polished marble floors now cracked and strewn with remnants of the tower''s copse. "If we continue like this, we''ll be tripping over each other. The tower''syout is too restrictive for arge force like ours to move effectively." Duchess ckthorn, her eyes sharp and calcting as always, gave a curt nod. "You''re right. We''d be limiting our effectiveness by sticking together in such tight quarters." Earl Falken, his broad shoulders tense with the anticipation of battle, nced around the room, his voiceced with a hint of reluctance. "Splitting up might leave us vulnerable. But we can''t deny that it would allow us to cover more ground." I turned to Count Valen, who had been silent until now, his gaze fixed on the towering staircase that spiraled upwards, disappearing into the darkened floors above. His expression was thoughtful, but there was a trace of something else¡ªperhaps worry or reluctance¡ªshadowing his eyes. "We need to maximize our impact," I continued, my tone as cold and precise as the de at my side. "Each of us should take a different floor, assisting wherever we are most needed. Our knights and guards will follow suit, spreading out to cover the entire tower. This way, we won''t be limited by the confined spaces, and we can address the threats more effectively." Count Valen''s lips twitched into a half-smile, a rare expression for the usually stoic noble. "Always the strategist, Draven. You''re right, of course. But it''s a shame; I was looking forward to seeing you cut loose for once and embarrass yourself." I returned his smile with a cool, measured one of my own. "Perhaps another time, Valen. For now, we have an urgent task at hand." Duchess ckthorn''s voice cut in, brisk and no-nonsense. "Then it''s settled. We''ll disperse and handle the threats on our respective floors. If any of us encounters something too great to handle alone, we''ll signal the others." As we prepared to part ways, Count Valen stepped closer to me, lowering his voice. "Draven," he began, his tone unusually serious, "ra is up there somewhere. If you find her¡­" Chapter Your: I met his gaze, understanding the unspoken plea behind his words. ra was his daughter, a prodigy in her own right, and while he trusted her abilities, the dangers within the tower were unlike anything she had faced before. "Of course," I replied calmly. "She''s my student as well. I''ll ensure she''s safe." Valen nodded, a flicker of relief passing over his features. "Thank you, Draven. I''ll owe you one." Without further dy, we parted ways. Duchess ckthorn and Earl Falken took the lower floors, their knights spreading out in disciplined formations. Count Valen ascended to the mid-levels, his expression set in grim determination. I, however, was assigned to the uppermost floors, where the darkness was thickest and the dangers most severe. I marched forward, the Drakhan knights following in tight formation behind me. Alfred, my ever-loyal butler and a master of assassination, moved silently at my side, his eyes scanning the surroundings with lethal precision. Garren, the captain of the Drakhan knights, kept pace, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword, ready to draw at a moment''s notice. As we ascended the spiraling staircase, the air grew colder, the oppressive energy of the tower pressing in from all sides. The torches that once illuminated these halls flickered weakly, their light barely prating the thick shadows that clung to the walls like living things. The sounds of battle echoed from below, but up here, there was only an eerie silence, broken asionally by the distant rumble of shifting stone. "This tower has be a nest of corruption," Garren remarked, his voice low but steady. "It''s hard to believe this was once a ce of learning." "Darkness always finds a way to fester in ces of light," I replied coolly. "But it''s our job to cleanse it." As we reached the first of the upper floors, I sensed the presence of several powerful entities lurking in the shadows. I raised a hand, signaling the knights to halt. Alfred and Garren tensed, their senses heightened as they waited for my next move. I focused, reaching out with my mind to the summoning bond I shared with the undead goblin king. In an instant, I felt the creature''s presence, its cold, malevolent energy responding to my call. With a thought, I unleashed it, and the undead goblin king materialized before us, its decaying form wreathed in shadow and malice. The creature let out a guttural snarl, its empty eyes glowing with a sickly green light as it surveyed the darkened hall before us. It was a formidable creature, one that had served me well in many battles, and I knew it would be more than a match for the horrors that awaited us. "Clear the way," Imanded, my voice cutting through the darkness like a de. The undead goblin king lumbered forward, its massive club raised high as it advanced on the lurking shadows. The floor beneath it cracked and splintered under its weight, and the very air seemed to recoil from its presence. Suddenly, the shadows came to life, revealing a swarm of twisted creatures¡ªnightmarish abominations that had once been students and professors, now corrupted by the dark magic of the tower. They screeched and howled, their deformed limbs iling as they charged at us with mindless fury. The goblin king met their charge head-on, its club swinging in wide, brutal arcs that smashed through the creatures with terrifying ease. Bone and flesh splintered under its blows, the corrupted abominations crumbling into piles of ash and gore with each strike. As the battle raged on, I summoned the hobgoblin devil servant, a creature of dark power that had been bound to my will. It appeared beside the goblin king, its lithe, muscr form wreathed in hellfire as it joined the fray. The devil servant moved with deadly grace, its ws rending through the corrupted creatures with swift, precise strikes. But I wasn''t finished. With a sharp gesture, I called forth the three chimeras of Sra, powerful beasts that had been created through forbidden alchemy and bound to my service. They appeared in a sh of light, their monstrous forms towering over the battlefield. The chimeras roared, theirbined voices shaking the very walls of the tower as they charged into the fray. One had the head of a lion, its mane aze with magical fire. Another had the head of a serpent, its fangs dripping with venom that hissed and sizzled as it hit the ground. The third had the head of a dragon, its eyes glowing with arcane power as it unleashed a torrent of lightning at the creatures that dared to challenge us. The battlefield was a chaotic symphony of destruction. The goblin king''s club smashed through the abominations with brute force, while the devil servant''s ws sliced through them with lethal precision. The chimeras rampaged through the enemy ranks, their elemental attacks turning the battlefield into a seething cauldron of fire, venom, and lightning. Alfred moved with the fluid grace of a predator, slipping through the shadows to strike down any creatures that managed to evade the onught of my summoned beasts. His daggers shed in the dim light, each strike delivered with deadly uracy as he dispatched the enemies with cold efficiency. Garren fought with the disciplined ferocity of a seasoned warrior, his sword cutting through the corrupted creatures with practiced ease. His movements were a blur of steel and precision, each strike calcted to take down his opponents with minimal effort. I stood at the center of the maelstrom, my mind focused on maintaining control over my summoned creatures and directing the flow of the battle. I could feel the power coursing through me, the bond I shared with these dark entities amplifying my senses and heightening my awareness of the battlefield. But amid the chaos, I remained calm, my thoughts clear and focused. This was the essence ofbat¡ªcontrolled, calcted, and efficient. There was no room for hesitation or doubt. Every action had a purpose, every decision a consequence. The battle raged on, but it was clear that we had the upper hand. The corrupted creatures, though numerous and ferocious, were no match for thebined might of the Drakhan knights and my summoned forces. One by one, they fell, their twisted forms disintegrating into ash and shadow as we pressed forward. As thest of the creatures fell, the floor was littered with the remains of our enemies, the air thick with the acrid stench of burnt flesh and venom. The goblin king let out a final, triumphant roar before dissolving back into the shadows, its taskplete. The devil servant and chimeras followed suit, vanished as I released them from their bonds, their forms dissipating into the ether from which they had been summoned. The silence that followed was almost deafening, broken only by thebored breathing of the Drakhan knights as they sheathed their weapons and surveyed the aftermath. The once grand hall was now a battlefield, strewn with the remains of corrupted abominations and scorched by the elemental fury of the chimeras. "Garren," I called out, my voice steady despite the intensity of the battle we had just fought. "Gather the men. We need to push forward." Chapter 182: The Disguising Beastmaster Garren nodded, his expression resolute. "Yes, my lord." He turned to the knights, his voice carrying authority as he barked orders. "Form up! We move out in two minutes. Check your weapons, tend to your wounds if necessary, and be ready for whatever lies ahead." As the knights moved to obey, Alfred approached me, his movements as silent as ever. His keen eyes swept the room, assessing the situation with the detached efficiency that had made him indispensable in countless missions. "Impressive disy, my lord," Alfred remarked, his voice calm as he sheathed his daggers. "The summoned creatures were particrly effective." "They served their purpose," I replied, my tone cold and matter-of-fact. "But this is only the beginning. The deeper we go, the more resistance we''ll encounter." "Indeed," Alfred agreed, his gaze sharp. "But if I may, my lord, I noticed something unusual during the battle." I turned my attention to him, my interest piqued. Alfred was not one to speak unless he had something of significance to say. "Go on." "One of the knights," Alfred began, his voice lowered, though there was no one within earshot who could overhear. "I sensed a presence about them¡ªsomething not quite¡­ human." I narrowed my eyes, considering his words. Alfred''s senses were exceptionally keen, honed through years of training and experience. If he had noticed something, it was worth investigating. "Which knight?" He gestured subtly to a figure standing near the back of the group, her armor gleaming faintly in the dim light. The knight in question was taller than most of the others, her posture slightly more rxed despite the recent battle. It was a stance that spoke of someone ustomed to hiding in in sight, of blending in without drawing attention. I observed the knight closely, allowing my senses to extend outward, probing the aura that surrounded her. It didn''t take long for me to recognize the subtle, familiar presence¡ªone that I had encountered before, though never in this context. "Sra," I murmured, a faint smile tugging at the corner of my lips. "Of course." Alfred''s eyebrows raised ever so slightly, a rare disy of surprise. "Sra? The chimera master? What is she doing here?" "An excellent question," I replied, my mind already piecing together the possibilities. "She must have decided to join the fray personally, though why she chose to disguise herself as one of my knights is something I intend to find out." Without further ado, I approached the knight, my footsteps silent as I drew closer. She noticed my approach and stiffened slightly, though she made no move to flee or reveal herself. It was only when I was directly in front of her that I spoke. "Sra," I said, my voice low and measured. "You can drop the disguise." The knight hesitated for a brief moment before her form began to shimmer and distort. The illusion faded away, revealing Sra in her true form. She was dressed in light armor, designed for mobility rather than protection, and her piercing blue eyes met mine with a mixture of defiance and curiosity. "Draven," she greeted me, her voice as cool andposed as ever. "I see my disguise wasn''t as convincing as I''d hoped." "Convincing enough for most," I replied, a hint of amusement in my tone. "But not for Alfred." Sra nced at Alfred, who gave her a polite nod, his expression unreadable. "I should have known. You''ve always been sharp, Alfred." Alfred inclined his head slightly. "I try." I turned my attention back to Sra, my expression turning serious. "Why are you here, Sra? This isn''t your usual battlefield." "I could ask you the same question," she retorted, her eyes narrowing slightly. "But since you''re the one leading this charge, I''ll answer. I couldn''t sit idly by while the tower fell to darkness. I''ve invested too much in this ce, in its students, to let it be consumed without a fight. Well, okay that''s a lie. I''m just can''t wait idly at home, that''s all," "And the chimeras?" I inquired, already knowing the answer but curious about her reasoning. "They''re my creations," she replied simply. "I didn''t trust anyone else to wield them effectively. And besides," she added with a faint smile, "I''ve always enjoyed a good battle." There was no denying Sra''s prowess inbat, nor her unwaveringmitment to her craft. She was one of the most skilled alchemists and chimera masters in existence as well as a ranger, her creations unmatched in their power and versatility. Her presence here, though unexpected, was not unwee. "Very well," I said, inclining my head slightly. "You''re wee to join us. We''ll need all the strength we can muster to purge this tower of its corruption." Sra''s expression softened slightly, a rare disy of gratitude. "Thank you, Draven. I won''t disappoint you." With the matter settled, I turned my attention back to the knights, who were now gathered and ready to move out. The battle ahead would be even fiercer, but with Sra''s chimeras and the Drakhan knights at my side, I was confident that we could ovee whatevery in our path. "Let''s move," Imanded, my voice carrying through the hall. "Our destination is the highest floor. We''ll cleanse this tower, no matter what it takes." As we resumed our march, the oppressive darkness of the tower pressed in from all sides, but we advanced without hesitation. The presence of my summoned creatures had already weakened the forces arrayed against us, and with Sra''s additional power, we were more than a match for whatevery ahead. The next floor was even more foreboding than thest. The walls were lined with grotesque, pulsating veins of dark energy, and the very air seemed to hum with malevolent intent. The path forward was blocked by a massive set of double doors, their surfaces engraved with intricate runes that glowed with a sickly green light. Without hesitation, I raised my hand and summoned the power of the hobgoblin devil servant. It appeared beside me, its eyes glowing with an unholy fire as it stepped forward to unleash its fury upon the doors. The runes red in response, trying to resist the dark magic, but they were no match for the raw power of the devil servant. The doors shuddered under the assault, the wood splintering and cracking as the runes were overwhelmed. With a final, thunderous crash, the doors burst open, revealing arge, open chamber filled with twisted abominations that hissed and snarled as they turned to face us. These creatures were more powerful than the ones we had faced before, their bodies warped and enhanced by the dark magic that saturated the tower. Sra stepped forward, her eyes narrowing as she surveyed the enemy. "These things don''t know when to quit, do they?" I didn''t bother to reply. Instead, I unleashed the goblin king and the chimeras once more, sending them charging into the fray with a roar that shook the very walls of the chamber. The abominations responded in kind,unching themselves at us with frenzied abandon. The battle was fierce and chaotic, the air thick with the stench of blood and burning flesh. The goblin king tore through the abominations with savage glee, its club smashing through bone and sinew with terrifying force. The chimeras fought with wild abandon, their elemental attacks wreaking havoc on the enemy ranks. But it wasn''t just the creatures that posed a threat. The chamber itself seemed toe alive, the walls and floor warping and shifting as the dark magic sought to crush us. Massive tendrils of shadow emerged from the walls,shing out at us with deadly precision. The Drakhan knights fought valiantly, their swords and shields shing against the onught, but the darkness was relentless. "Draven!" Sra called out, her voice barely audible over the din of battle. "We need to destroy the source of this corruption, or we''ll be overwhelmed!" I knew she was right. The dark magic was emanating from somewhere within the chamber, feeding the abominations and warping the very structure of the tower. If we didn''t find and destroy it, we would be caught in an endless cycle of battle. "Alfred, Garren!" I shouted, my voicemanding. "Hold the line! Sra and I will locate the source!" The two men nodded, their expressions grim as they continued to fend off the relentless assault. I turned to Sra, who was already scanning the chamber with her keen eyes. "There," she said, pointing to arge, pulsating mass of shadowy energy near the far wall. "That''s where the magic is concentrated. If we destroy it, the rest should copse." I nodded, focusing my power as I prepared to make my move. "Let''s end this." Together, we charged toward the pulsating mass, cutting through the abominations that stood in our way. The dark energy crackled and hissed as we drew closer, as if sensing our intent to destroy it. But we didn''t falter. Chapter 183: The Marching Force "Forward," Imanded, and the undead goblin king lumbered ahead, smashing through the abominations with brutal efficiency. Its rotting club crashed down, scattering twisted limbs and broken bodies like debris. I kept my hands idle at my sides, watching the battle unfold before me. My pens hovered in the air, each of them moving with precise purpose under my control. The fire pen zed with a fierce orange me, darting forward and igniting the nearest goblins with an angry hiss. They screeched as they were consumed, their ckened forms copsing to the ground in heaps of ash. I didn''t flinch as the stench of burning flesh filled the air. To my left, more dungeon monsters began to emerge from the shadows¡ªhulking trolls with their brutish fists raised high, and minotaurs, their eyes gleaming with malice. They charged toward us, their steps shaking the very ground beneath their feet. The chaos grew, but I remained unshaken. The water pen spun in a graceful arc, the runes carved into its sleek form glowing a cool blue. With a thought, Imanded it to unleash a torrent of icy magic, freezing a pack of goblins mid-leap. Their bodies stiffened in midair, suspended for a heartbeat before they shattered into brittle pieces upon the stone floor. The sound was satisfying in its finality. My psychokinesis pen streaked forward next, sharp and deadly. It sliced through the air like a de, the force of its movement enough to tear goblins apart before they even realized they were being targeted. Blood sttered the walls, but the pen never slowed. Another flick of my thoughts, and it veered toward a minotaur, embedding itself between its eyes. The creature''s roar of fury was cut short as the pen spun, twisting deeper into its skull before pulling free with a sickening crack. The minotaur copsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a dull thud. All the while, the hobgoblin devil servant was wreaking havoc, its fiery limbs leaving trails of dark me in its wake as it tore into the abominations with a savage glee. Its ws ripped through flesh and bone with ease, and its devilishugh echoed through the chamber as it reveled in the carnage. It moved like a shadow, one moment here, the next there, a blur of destruction that left nothing in its path standing. Sra''s chimeras roared as they charged alongside the hobgoblin devil servant. The lion-headed chimera''s fiery breath seared the air, reducing a line of goblins to ash in an instant. The serpent chimera struck with deadly precision, its venomous fangs sinking into the neck of a troll, paralyzing it in seconds before the dragon-headed chimera unleashed a bolt of lightning that sent the creature convulsing, its death both swift and violent. Amid the chaos, I remained still, watching everything with a detached interest. My mind was a battlefield of calctions, assessing the situation with cold precision. Every creature that fell was a threat neutralized. Every movement I made was deliberate, efficient. "Keep moving," I ordered, my voice cutting through the sounds of the battle. "We''re close." More abominations surged toward us, goblins shrieking as they charged with crude weapons raised. I sent the fire pen hurtling into their midst, releasing a controlled explosion of me. The goblins disintegrated in a ze of heat, their weapons ttering to the ground, useless. The troll that followed didn''t fare much better as my devil pen unleashed a dark tendril of magic, wrapping around its throat and squeezing until the light faded from its eyes. I felt no satisfaction, only the calm certainty that another obstacle had been removed. The undead goblin king let out a guttural snarl as it swung its club once more, crushing a minotaur''s skull with a sickening crack. Blood sttered the stones beneath its feet, and it roared in triumph, an echo of my own relentless drive. There was no stopping us now. I could feel the dark energy weakening as we pressed on, the corruption on this level faltering under our assault. But as thest of the monsters fell, I paused, my gaze shifting upwards. Something was wrong. The pulsating mass before us flickered, its glow dimming, but it wasn''t the end. The corruption was merely fractured, not destroyed. "There''s more," I muttered, my eyes narrowing as I focused on the faint, ominous pull that seemed to beckon from above. "Upstairs." Sra''s eyes flicked toward me, her bow already drawn. "More of this?" she asked, wiping blood from her cheek. I nodded. "The source is higher. This was just a fragment." As we prepared to ascend, Alfred stepped forward, his voice calm and measured as always. "What if I check the path alone, my lord? I can clear the way quietly." I nced at him, my expression cold. "No need, Alfred. We''ve already sacrificed enough. There''s no need for more." I shifted my gaze to the minotaur thaty twitching at the edge of the battlefield, still barely clinging to life. I raised the devil pen, and dark tendrils of energy coiled around the creature, seeping into its flesh. The minotaur''s body spasmed violently, its eyes wide with terror as it felt the dark magic overtaking it. Slowly, the terror faded, reced by a hollow obedience as the dark magic remade it into something far more dangerous. The minotaur''s body twisted and contorted, its muscles bulging as thest vestiges of its will were stripped away. When it finally rose, it kneeled before me, a new devil servant bound to my will. "Clear the way," Imanded, my voice cold and final. The minotaur devil servant obeyed without hesitation, charging ahead with a bellow that shook the walls. It smashed through the debris and creatures that stood in its path, its hulking form cutting a swath of destruction as it led us toward the next level. Beside me, Alfred moved with the deadly grace of a predator. His knives gleamed as he slipped through the shadows, silent and lethal. A goblin that had evaded the main fight never even saw himing. One moment it stood, weapon raised, the next its throat was cut, blood spilling in a fine arc as Alfred moved on to the next target without a second nce. His strikes were quick, precise, never more than necessary. Garren, the captain of the Drakhan knights, was a force of controlled power. His sword shed in the dim light as he fought with disciplined precision, every swing calcted to kill. He parried a troll''s club with ease, stepping inside its guard and driving his de deep into its chest. The creature let out a low groan as it copsed, and Garren stepped over its body without breaking stride, moving to intercept the next foe with the same practiced efficiency. Sra fought with a different kind of finesse, her movements fluid and swift. Her bowstring sang as she loosed arrow after arrow, each one finding its mark with unerring uracy. When a goblin got too close, she switched seamlessly to her knife, shing its throat in one smooth motion before turning back to fire an arrow into the eye of a charging minotaur. Her chimeras, still raging in the distance, tore through the remaining abominations with reckless abandon. The path ahead cleared quickly under our relentless assault. The minotaur devil servant smashed through thest of the barricades, its heavy breaths echoing through the now-silent corridor. Without pausing, I moved forward, my pens hovering at my side like obedient soldiers. The battle was far from over, but as long as I had control, there was no doubt in my mind. We would destroy whatever remained of the corruption. One level at a time, if necessary. And when the tower was cleansed, those who had allowed it to fall into darkness would answer for their failures. But for now, all that mattered was the battle ahead. Chapter 184: The Three Corrupted Professors Sra, graceful as ever, unleashed a volley of arrows from her bow, each one striking its target with lethal uracy. Her chimeras were a storm of fury, their roars shaking the walls as they tore through the horde. Fire, lightning, and venom surged through the monsters like a natural disaster. Their sheer presence bolstered the morale of the knights, who fought harder, their resolve unyielding in the face of the overwhelming odds. Alfred, silent and deadly, moved through the battlefield like a shadow, his daggers finding throats and soft spots with frightening precision. Despite the chaos, there was a rhythm to the battle¡ªa steady momentum that favored us. The knights were invigorated by the sight of the summoned creatures wreaking havoc, their confidence growing with each abomination that fell. They fought with renewed vigor, knowing that we were winning. The tide of monsters had been strong, but they were no match for ourbined force. "Push forward," Imanded, my voice calm butced with authority. The knights responded instantly, rallying behind the undead goblin king as it bulldozed through a wall of twisted minotaurs. A goblin lunged toward me from the shadows, its crooked dagger raised high. I didn''t bother lifting a finger. One of my pens shot forward with the speed of thought, piercing the goblin''s chest and sending it crashing to the ground. Blood pooled beneath its body, but I had already shifted my focus elsewhere. The path ahead was littered with corpses, the remnants of the monsters that had dared to challenge us. The air crackled with residual energy from the magic of our battle, but I could feel a deeper pull¡ªa darker magic looming just ahead. We were close. We reached the magic esctor, an ancient artifact designed to transport mages quickly between levels. Its marble base glowed faintly, the runes etched into its surface shimmering with dormant power. My eyes narrowed as I studied it. This was the path to my office. I stepped onto the esctor without hesitation, the Drakhan knights, Sra, and Alfred following close behind. The sensation of the magic lifting us was subtle, barely noticeable, but I could feel the shift in the air as we ascended. The oppressive weight of dark magic grew heavier with each passing moment, suffocating in its intensity. We arrived at the top floor, and the scene that greeted me was one I had anticipated, yet it still sent a cold chill through my veins. Ahead, in the dimly lit chamber, I sawAmberine. Her fiery red hair glowed faintly, her posture stiff with tension as she stood before three familiar figures¡ªProfessors Ardan,Selric, andCiril. The three of them formed a semi-circle around her, their eyes gleaming with malicious intent. The professors'' presence filled the room with an oppressive, suffocating darkness, their words weaving a web of maniption around Amberine. "Amberine," Professor Selric''s voice was like silk, smooth and persuasive as he took a step closer to her. "You have a choice to make. Continue down this path of servitude, fighting for a system that will eventually discard you, or take control of your own destiny. You can be one of the rulers of the new world we''re creating. You can avenge your father, fulfill his vision." Amberine''s breath came in ragged gasps. I could see her fists clenched at her sides, her body trembling as the weight of their words pressed down on her. They were chipping away at her resolve, feeding the anger and hatred that simmered just beneath the surface. She was a girl torn between two worlds¡ªone of fire and fury, and the other of duty and discipline. "Your father wanted a world free of corruption," Professor Ardan added, his voice deceptively gentle. "He wanted magic to be a force for everyone, not just the nobles. We can give you that world, Amberine. All you have to do is say yes." I watched as Amberine faltered, her fiery nature being slowly consumed by doubt. Her eyes darted between the professors, and I could see the internal struggle ying out within her. The anger, the hurt, the desire for revenge¡ªall of it was waging war against the girl I had trained. Ciril''s smile widened, his voice dripping with malice. "It''s time to make your decision, Amberine. Will you join us, or will you die a meaningless death, just like your father?" My fists clenched at my sides. Ciril''s words were a calcted blow, meant to drive her over the edge. And it was working. Amberine''s breathing grew more erratic, her eyes wild with confusion and rage. She wanted to believe in something¡ªsomething greater than herself, something worth fighting for. But the professors were twisting that need, manipting her emotions like puppeteers pulling the strings. Amberine''s heart pounded, her gaze flickering between the professors and the floor, as if searching for something¡ªanything¡ªthat could anchor her in the midst of the storm. She was breaking. I could see it. The darkness in the room swelled, pressing against her like a vice. The weight of the decision was crushing her, and I knew that if I didn''t intervene, she would fall. She would give in to the temptation, to the hatred that the professors were so carefully nurturing. But then, before she could speak, the oppressive magic that filled the chamber vanished, as if snuffed out by an invisible hand. The shadows receded, leaving only a cold, familiar presence in their wake. I stepped forward, my eyes locked on the professors as I spoke, my voice cold and unyielding. "I believe that''s enough." The weight of my presence pressing down on the room, suffocating the tension that had been building. The oppressive magic that had filled the chamber evaporated, snuffed out as if it were nothing more than a bothersome candle. I could feel the eyes of the professors on me, watching with wary interest, but I paid them no heed. My focus was onAmberine¡ªthe fiery girl trembling on the edge of a decision she wasn''t ready to make. Her breath came in ragged gasps, and I could see the strain in her eyes, the doubt gnawing at her resolve. "Amberine." My voice was calm, cutting through the thick silence like a de. Her head snapped toward me, wide eyes locking onto mine. For a moment, there was confusion, then relief¡ªa flicker of hope that had been smothered beneath the maniptions of the professors. But it wasn''t enough yet. She was still wavering, still battling the darkness that had taken root. I continued walking forward, not bothering to draw my weapon. I didn''t need to. My hands hung loosely at my sides, the pens hovering beside me, ready but unnecessary.Alfred,Garren, andSrastood back as instructed. They knew better than to interfere. This wasn''t their battle. The threeSenate Professorsremained unmoving, watching me with a mixture of suspicion and disdain.Professor Selric, ever the arrogant illusionist, stepped forward first, his eyes narrowing as he sized me up. "Late to the party, Draven?" Selric''s voice was smooth, almost mocking. "You missed the part where your students¡ªthose precious little puppets¡ªwere about to fall to us. You think you can walk in here and y the hero?" I didn''t respond. I let my eyes flick to the side, notingAmberine,ra, andMaris, bound byyers of magical restrictions. They were tense but unharmed. The bindings wereplex, but not nearly as intricate as they believed. I could release them whenever I wished. "Do you even understand the situation?"Ciril, the towering master of crystal magic, grumbled, his voice low and rumbling like an earthquake beneath the surface. "You''re alone. We''ve taken your students. You''re toote." "Toote?" I murmured, letting a faint smirk pull at the corner of my lips. "No, Ciril. I''m exactly on time." They were waiting for me to falter, waiting for a show of doubt or uncertainty. But I gave them nothing. My mind worked too fast for such petty games. I had already sized up the situation, analyzed the magic they were using, and calcted my next move before they even realized I had entered the room. Professor Ardan, his piercing gaze unwavering, spoke with a coldness that matched the dim light of the chamber. "You''ve been ying pretend for too long, Draven. We know what you are. A fake professor. An imposter. You don''t belong in the tower''s halls, and soon, you won''t belong in this world." Selric chuckled, stepping forward with confidence. "Enough with the games, Draven. Do you really think your clever summons and tricks will be enough? I know what you truly are. You''ve been hiding behind that facade, but it won''t work here." He raised his hands, the air around him shimmering as powerful illusion magic began to take form. I could feel the intricate weave of the spell, the way the magic coiled around the runes he whispered under his breath. His arrogance was astounding. I let him finish, watching as the illusion unfolded before me. The floor cracked open, revealing a pit of writhing shadows and grotesque monsters wing at the edges, their teeth gleaming and eyes glowing with malevolent hunger. The walls distorted, closing in as the space around us twisted and warped. The others could likely see the chaos unfolding around them, the disorientingndscape that had once been a grand chamber now reduced to a nightmare. But I saw none of it. "How futile," I muttered. I took a step forward, unfazed,pletely immune to the visual trickery that Selric had spent so much effort crafting. My mental defenses were unbreakable, fortified by years of perfecting my craft. Illusions held no sway over me. I walked straight through the swirling nightmare as though it didn''t exist¡ªbecause to me, it didn''t. Selric''s eyes widened as I approached him, his face paling with confusion. He had expected me to be ensnared by his illusion, to falter as I was swallowed by the twisted reality he had conjured. "I gave you your chance," I said softly, my voice like ice. "You want illusion? Fine. Here''s one for you." With a flick of my hand, thedevil penwhirled forward, dark magic swirling around its inky tip. It shot toward Selric, and for a brief second, nothing happened. His smug grin began to return as if he believed I had failed. Then, his expression contorted into one of sheer terror. Selric screamed. He screamed so loudly that the room itself seemed to tremble under the weight of it. He clutched his head, his body writhing in agony as the illusion I had ced upon him took hold. I had no need for theatrics¡ªno grotesque monsters or twisted realities. I simply showed him the truth¡ªthe raw, unrelenting reality of his own weakness, his own fear. "Release them," I said, my tone calm but with an undeniable finality. The magical restrictions aroundAmberine,ra, andMarisdissipated with a simple wave of my hand. Theplex knots of magic unraveled effortlessly, as if they had been little more than childish scribbles to me. I heardAmberine''sbreath hitch, felt the tension ease fromra, and saw the faintest flicker of a smile fromMaris. But I didn''t turn to look at them. They weren''t my concern now. CirndArdanexchanged nces, their postures stiffening as they realized that Selric was incapacitated, crumbling under the weight of my magic. "You think you can waltz in here and act like this tower belongs to you?"Cirilgrowled, stepping forward, his hands glowing with crystal magic. Sharp shards of gleaming crystal erupted from the ground, surrounding him in a jagged defensive barrier. "You''re just one man, Draven. Do you really think you can take on both of us?" I raised an eyebrow, ncing at the crystals with mild disinterest. "Two professors, ying with corrupted magic, and still don''t have enough courage to face one man? How pathetic." Ardan, his light magic crackling at his fingertips, narrowed his eyes. "You''re underestimating us." "Am I?" I replied, my voice soft, almost amused. "Or are you overestimating yourselves?" They moved together, a coordinated attack.Cirilunleashed a barrage of crystal shards, sharp and deadly, aimed straight at me. At the same time,Ardanfired spears of light, each one crackling with dangerous energy. Thebined assault was impressive¡ªfast, precise, lethal. But they were fools to think it would be enough. I extended my hand, and thepsychokinesis penresponded immediately. With a single thought, I summoned a barrier of dark energy, the shadowy shield forming in front of me just as the attacks collided. The crystals shattered on impact, the light spears dissolving into nothing as they struck the barrier. Not a single fragment touched me. The professors stared, momentarily stunned by the ease with which I had deflected theirbined power. "You really should have brought more than illusions and light shows," I said coldly. Chapter 185: The Professors Live Lesson Professor Ardan''s light magic fizzled in the air, the sharp spears of luminescence dissolving into harmless sparks as they collided with Draven''s psychokic barrier. He stood at the center of the room, calm andposed, his pens hovering in perfect bnce around him¡ªeach a silent sentinel of the immense power he wielded. Amberine, ra, and Maris watched in a mix of awe and disbelief as the battle unfolded before them. The three professors they had once feared¡ªmasters of their respective arts¡ªseemed powerless against Draven''s unyielding control. And Draven, ever the strategist, turned the battle into a lesson. His keen eyes flicked to Professor Selric, who was still recovering from the illusion that had shattered his confidence. Draven''s voice, though quiet, carried amanding weight as he began, "Amberine, ra, Maris, pay close attention. This is how you dismantle an illusionist." With a flick of his hand, the devil pen surged forward, leaving a trail of dark energy in its wake. It struck at the remnants of Selric''s magic, dispersing the illusion like smoke in the wind. "Illusion Magic: Layered Constructs. This spell works by embedding multiple realities into a single ne, distorting the target''s perception of time and space." Draven''s eyes narrowed as he observed the weave of magic still clinging to the room, unraveling it with ease. "The trick, however, is in the core thread¡ªthe focal point of the illusion. Disrupt that, and the entire construct copses." He spoke as if delivering a lecture, his tone clinical, detached, even as Selric scrambled to regroup. The illusionist professor wove his hands in aplex pattern, attempting to summon another spell, but Draven had already finished analyzing it. "Ah, Illusion Veil," Draven said with a faint smile, recognizing the new pattern. His pens glowed in response, circling around him in a perfect formation. "A more advanced variant, but no more effective. It bends light and sound to create a cloak of invisibility, but it''s fragile." He flicked his psychokinesis pen forward, sending a precise st of telekic energy that tore through the air. It didn''t strike Selric directly but hit the magical threads around him, shredding the veil as though it were made of delicate silk. Selric staggered back, eyes wide with disbelief. Draven tilted his head slightly, his gaze never leaving the professor. "Lesson one: Never assume your opponent is blind to your tricks." Before Selric could recover, Draven''s fire pen shot forward, trailing mes in an elegant arc. The heat surged through the chamber, roaring to life as it ignited a wall of me between Selric and his retreat. "Fire Magic: Focused me Arc. Simple, but effective." The air shimmered with heat, the mes forming a barrier that pushed Selric back toward the center of the room. The illusionist was trapped, his hands trembling as he tried to conjure yet another spell. But Draven was already moving on. His attention shifted to Professor Ardan, whose light magic was beginning to build again. Draven''s expression remained impassive, his voice steady as he analyzed the next move. "Light Magic: Photon Cascade. A powerful, multi-stage attack that overwhelms the senses with sheer intensity." The room suddenly brightened as Ardan released his magic, spears of radiant energy hurtling toward Draven. But the summoner didn''t flinch. Instead, he raised his water pen, its tip glowing with a cool blue light. With a single motion, a wave of water surged forth, intercepting the light spears with pinpoint uracy. "Countering light magic with water may seem counterintuitive," Draven remarked, his tone calm as the water deflected each spear with precision. "But light refracts through water, dispersing its energy. The key is control¡ªdirecting the water with enough precision to diffuse the attack without losing form." Amberine''s eyes widened as she watched the elegant intery of magic. The water moved as if alive, flowing and twisting in perfect harmony with Draven''s will. The light spears dissolved harmlessly within the wave, leaving nothing but faint ripples in their wake. "Ardan relies too much on brute force," Draven continued, his pens circling around him as he spoke. "His light magic is powerful butcks subtlety. It''s predictable." Ardan growled in frustration, his hands glowing with renewed intensity as he prepared another assault. But Draven was already a step ahead. His psychokinesis pen darted forward, weaving through the air with lethal precision. It sliced through the threads of Ardan''s magic before the professor could release it, severing the connection between spell and caster. "Lesson two," Draven said, his voice carrying across the room, "understand the mechanics of the spell before it''s cast. Disrupt it at the source, and your opponent is left powerless." Ardan stumbled back, his confidence shattered. The glowing runes on his hands flickered and died, leaving him standing defenseless before Draven''s relentless advance. But it was Professor Ciril, the master of crystal magic, who posed the greatest threat. His crystalline barriers had already begun to form, jagged shards of gleaming rock rising from the ground to encircle him. His eyes gleamed with cold determination as he prepared his next move. Draven''s gaze shifted to Ciril, and he spoke with the same calm authority as before. "Crystal Magic: Convergence Barrier. A defensive technique that channels energy into solid, imprable formations." Ciril smirked, his hands glowing with the pale light of crystal magic. The shards around him grewrger, forming a formidable fortress of glittering stone. "You won''t break through this, Draven," he said, his voice full of confidence. Draven''s pens hovered in ce, awaiting hismand. He studied the barrier for a moment, his eyes narrowing as his mind processed the intricacies of the spell. Then, without warning, his devil pen shot forward, dark tendrils of energy wrapping around the crystalline structure. "Crystal Magic is powerful, but rigid," Draven said, his voice calm and analytical. "Itcks adaptability, making it vulnerable to entropy-based magic." The dark energy from the devil pen pulsed, spreading through the crystal like a sickness. Cracks began to form along the surface, spiderwebbing across the once-imprable barrier. Ciril''s eyes widened in shock as he watched his defenses crumble. "Lesson three," Draven continued, "no defense is perfect. Every barrier has a weakness¡ªfind it, and exploit it." The crystal barrier shattered with a deafening crash, the shards dissolving into dust as the dark magic consumed them. Ciril staggered back, his face pale with disbelief. The ground beneath him shook as the remnants of his magic dissipated into the air. Draven didn''t stop. His fire pen darted forward, unleashing a wave of searing heat that engulfed Ciril in an instant. The professor barely managed to raise his hands in defense, conjuring a hasty shield of crystal to block the mes. But it wasn''t enough. "Fire Magic: me Surge," Draven said, his voice steady. "A focused attack that overwhelms physical defenses. Crystal may withstand direct force, but it''s brittle under sustained heat." The mes roared to life, melting through Ciril''s hastily conjured shield. The professor let out a cry of pain as the heat seared his skin, forcing him to retreat. Amberine, ra, and Maris watched in stunned silence as Draven dismantled the professors with surgical precision. Each spell was met with perfect counters, every move calcted and executed with wless timing. It wasn''t just a battle¡ªit was a masterss in magic. Draven''s pens hovered around him, their energy humming with anticipation as the professors regrouped. Selric, Ardan, and Ciril stood together, their faces twisted with frustration and desperation. "Do you see now?" Draven asked, his voice carrying across the chamber. "Magic isn''t about raw power. It''s about understanding,prehension. Every spell has a structure, a pattern. Once you learn to see it, you can dismantle it." He nced at Amberine, who was still watching with wide eyes, her body tense with the weight of the battle. "You have the potential, Amberine. Don''t let emotion blind you. Magic is knowledge, and knowledge is power." Ardan, his pride wounded, let out a furious roar and charged forward, his hands glowing with blinding light. "Enough of your lectures, Draven!" But Draven remained unfazed. His psychokinesis pen darted forward once more, meeting Ardan''s charge with a burst of telekic force. The professor was thrown back, crashing into the wall with a dull thud. Draven turned to the remaining two professors, his eyes cold and unyielding. "You''ve lost." Ciril gritted his teeth, his hands trembling as he prepared one final spell. But Draven had already analyzed it. "Crystal Magic: Resonance Spear. A high-density projectile designed to pierce even the strongest barriers." Before Ciril could release the spear, Draven''s devil pen surged forward, wrapping around his arm with dark tendrils of magic. The spell fizzled, copsing in on itself as the professor fell to his knees. Chapter 186: The Lesson Done Selric''s hands trembled as he attempted to weave the final illusion, but Draven''s calm, piercing gaze met his with an icy precision that froze the air between them. The pens hovered in the air, waiting for their master''smand. For Draven, this was no longer a battle. It had be an intricate puzzle, one he was about to solve before his wide-eyed students, Amberine, ra, and Maris, who remained transfixed by the sheer mastery disyed before them. "Illusion Magic: Shadow Waltz," Draven muttered, identifying the spell as the threads of Selric''s magic twisted into form. His voice was measured, controlled. "An advanced misdirection spell. It creates phantom images of the caster, making it impossible to discern the real one. Effective, if the opponentcks focus." Selric''s form shimmered, and suddenly there were ten of him, each one darting through the chamber with incredible speed. The phantom Selrics flickered like a mirage, weaving in and out of the room''s dim light, each one a perfect copy of the original. For a lesser mage, this spell would have been a nightmare to unravel. But Draven''s eyes narrowed, and his pens moved almostzily in response. "An effective illusion, but wed," Draven continued as if he were lecturing in his ssroom. "This spell relies on the caster''s aura to maintain each duplicate. The real one will always leave behind the faintest trace of residual mana¡ªthe tiniest disturbance in the air." His water pen hovered, and with a smooth, sweeping gesture, he unleashed a fine mist into the chamber. The vapor spread quickly, settling over the battlefield, and as the mist thickened, one of the Selrics stood out¡ªhis movements causing minute ripples in the mist that the others did not. "There you are," Draven said softly, his eyes locked onto the true Selric. The psychokinesis pen surged forward with lightning speed, striking through the false Selrics as though they were paper. The real Selric''s eyes widened in shock as he realized his deception had been unraveled so effortlessly. He tried to move, but the pen''s arc was too swift, and it struck him squarely in the chest, sending him crashing to the ground. "Lesson four," Draven intoned, walking toward Selric as he struggled to rise. "Illusions are only as effective as the caster''s ability to misdirect. Once the pattern is recognized, it bes predictable¡ªtherefore, useless." Selric groaned, clutching his chest, but Draven didn''t give him time to recover. With a flick of his hand, the fire pen followed, zing through the mist and igniting the air around Selric with a controlled explosion. The professor''s shriek of pain echoed through the chamber as he fell, clutching at his singed robes. "Fool," Ciril hissed, watching as his colleague crumbled under Draven''s assault. His eyes gleamed with rage and desperation. "Do you think you''ve won just because you dismantled a few parlor tricks?" Draven barely nced at Ciril. "Your crystal magic is predictable, Ciril. Like the stones you manipte¡ªrigid, unyielding. But even stone erodes." The devil pen shot forward, dark energy trailing behind it like a shadow. It mmed into Ciril''s hastily constructed crystal shield, the dark tendrils wrapping around the edges of the barrier and forcing it to crack under the immense pressure. The crystal splintered, fragments breaking off as the devil pen continued its relentless assault. Ciril gritted his teeth and summoned more crystal,yers uponyers forming in front of him like a towering fortress. But the cracks continued to spread, faster than he could repair them. "Crystal Magic: Reinforced Bulwark," Draven said, almost bored. "A defensive spell designed to harden over time, but it has one fatal w¡ªits structure is too dependent on its foundation." Draven extended his hand toward the base of Ciril''s massive crystal wall. The water pen, glowing with cold light, darted forward. A surge of water crashed against the floor beneath the crystal, seeping into the tiny cracks in the stone. It was a subtle, surgical strike¡ªbarely noticeable at first¡ªbut as the water froze within the cracks, it expanded, forcing the foundation to weaken. Ciril''s eyes widened in horror as the cracks spread through the base of his barrier like wildfire. "No¡­" Draven''s voice remained cool as he watched the inevitable copse. "Once the foundation ispromised, the entire structure fails." With a deafening crack, the crystal wall crumbled into a thousand jagged shards, copsing inward with a violent explosion of sound. Ciril staggered back, the remains of his defense disintegrating around him, leaving him exposed and vulnerable. But Ciril wasn''t finished yet. His desperation turned to fury as he summoned all his remaining power, his hands glowing with a pale, dangerous light. Sharp, deadly crystal spears materialized in the air around him, each one gleaming with lethal intent. "This ends now, Draven!" Ciril roared,unching the crystal spears toward him in a frenzied barrage. Draven''s pens responded in perfect harmony. The psychokinesis pen shot forward, its invisible force batting aside the first wave of spears with ease. The fire pen ignited a second spear mid-flight, reducing it to molten g before it could even reach him. The water pen intercepted the third, freezing it solid before shattering it with a single pulse of energy. "Crystal spears," Draven said, his tone never wavering, "are fragile. They shatter under sudden force, melt under heat, and be brittle when exposed to cold. In short, Ciril, your magic is full of weaknesses." Amberine watched, her breath caught in her throat. This was no ordinary battle. This was an execution, and Draven was the cold, unrelenting hand of justice. His control over the battlefield was absolute, his every word and movement calcted to dismantle his opponents piece by piece. "You rely on power," Draven said, his voice carrying through the now-silent chamber as he approached the fallen Ciril. "Raw force. But magic, real magic, is about understanding the intricacies. How each thread connects, how each spell is woven together." Ciril copsed to one knee, gasping for breath, his crystal spears shattered and his magic all but spent. "You¡­ You can''t¡­" Draven loomed over him, his pens floating in a slow, ominous orbit around his figure. "Lesson five," he said, his voice cold as ice. "Never overestimate your own strength." The devil pen struck one final time, wrapping around Ciril''s wrist with dark tendrils of energy. It pulsed, sending a wave of entropy through the professor''s body, draining what little power he had left. Ciril gasped, his eyes rolling back as he crumpled to the ground,pletely drained of energy. Now only Ardan remained, and though he tried to mask it, Draven could see the fear etched across his face. His light magic flickered weakly at his fingertips, the once-bright radiance dulled by the overwhelming force Draven had disyed. Ardan gritted his teeth, summoning thest of his magic as he prepared one final, desperate assault. "You may have defeated them," he growled, "but you won''t defeat me." He raised his hands, summoning a massive sphere of blinding light above his head. The sphere pulsed with raw energy, the sheer intensity of it shaking the room as it grewrger andrger. The air crackled with power, and Amberine, ra, and Maris instinctively shielded their eyes from the brightness. "Light Magic: Sr Purge," Ardan intoned, his voice trembling with the weight of the spell. "I''ll burn you to ash, Draven. You can''t escape this." But Draven remained unfazed, his eyes locked onto the glowing sphere as it hovered above Ardan. His pens hovered around him, the dark energy of the devil pen swirling ominously. "I''ve seen this before," Draven said quietly, his voice cutting through the brightness like a knife. "Light Magic: Sr Purge. It''s powerful, yes. But it''s unstable. You''ve overcharged it." Ardan''s eyes widened, a flicker of doubt crossing his face. "The key to light magic," Draven continued, stepping forward, "is bnce. Too much energy in one ce, and the spell copses under its own weight." As Draven spoke, the fire pen surged forward, cutting through the air with a trail of searing heat. It struck the base of the glowing sphere, igniting the unstable energy within. Ardan''s eyes widened in horror as the sphere began to flicker, its brightness dimming as cracks spread across its surface. "No¡­ NO!" "You''ve lost control," Draven said, his voice soft but final. The sphere of light copsed in on itself with a deafening explosion of energy. The shockwave sent Ardan flying backward, crashing into the far wall with a sickening thud. The room was engulfed in blinding light for a moment before it faded, leaving only the faint crackle of residual energy in its wake. Draven stood at the center of the room, untouched, his pens slowly circling around him in calm, controlled arcs. Amberine, ra, and Maris stared in stunned silence, the weight of what they had just witnessed settling over them like a heavy fog. Draven had not just defeated the three most powerful professors in the Magic Tower¡ªhe had dismantled them, piece by piece, as though they were nothing more than pawns in his chess board. "Lesson done," Chapter 187: The Same Figure Alfred, ever efficient and silent, stepped forward from the darkness. His sharp eyes scanned the scene, taking in the unconscious forms of the defeated professors. Without waiting for instruction, he moved swiftly to Selric, who was groaning in pain but still semi-conscious. With a swift, calcted strike to the side of Selric''s neck, Alfred knocked him out cold. He repeated the action with the others, his movements so smooth that it seemed more like an art than a necessity. As he worked, Alfred spoke, his tone as calm and measured as always. "I''ll make sure they don''t stir until the appropriate time." He pulled out the specialized ropes that the Drakhan knights carried, ropes enchanted specifically for criminals with high magical ability. The ropes shimmered faintly in the dim light of the chamber, woven with protective runes designed to suppress any attempt at magic. Methodically, Alfred bound each of the professors, his hands moving with precision. "These will hold them. They won''t be able to use their magic while they''re tied," he murmured, more to himself than anyone else. Draven watched in silence, his eyes calcting as he observed the proceedings, always several steps ahead in his mind. The undead goblin king loomed nearby, its grotesque form a menacing sentinel. Draven gestured toward the creature. "Have the goblin king guard them. I''ll have the knights take care of transporting them afterward." Garren, the captain of the Drakhan knights, gave a quick nod and ordered his men to secure the area. The knights moved with disciplined efficiency, positioning themselves in a protective formation around the professors. The room that had once been a battleground now felt more like a secure outpost. Draven''s cold, analytical gaze shifted toward his students¡ªAmberine, ra, and Maris¡ªwho stood silently, their faces still marked with exhaustion and disbelief. His eyes lingered on them for a moment, calcting, observing. He could see the strain in their expressions, the weariness in their postures. It wasn''t just the physical exhaustion from the battle, but the emotional weight of facing down their former mentors. They had held up well, but cracks were beginning to show. With a wave of his hand, the water pen floated gracefully into the air. Its beautifully engraved runes shimmered in the dim light, casting a serene, blue-green glow. The pen glided toward them, its energy radiating a calm, soothing presence. Amberine''s eyes widened, and for a moment, she tensed, wondering what wasing. She half-expected Draven to reprimand them harshly for being outmatched by such powerful foes. Was he going to call them weak? Was this just another test? But as the pen hovered above them, its light intensified, and the floor beneath the three girls glowed with a soft, greenish-blue hue. A circle of runes formed around them, pulsating with gentle energy. ra was the first to recognize it. "It''s Sylvara''s Grace¡­" ra whispered, her usually indifferent toneced with surprise. Sylvara''s Grace was no ordinary magic. It was an ancient and rare healing spell, used only by the most skilled elven healers and druids, a secret passed down through the ages. Known for its incredible ability to not only mend physical wounds but to restore one''s inner vitality, it was a magic that went beyond simple healing. The energy it summoned reached deep into the core of its recipient, repairing the body and refreshing the spirit in equal measure. It was a magic that soothed not only the skin and bones but the very soul, making it revered across the realms. But it was also notoriously difficult to master. Sylvara''s Grace required immense precision and control. The caster had to weave delicate strands of magic, attuning them to the natural energies of life itself. It wasn''t about brute force or sheer power, but a quiet, patient understanding of how life and magic flowed together. Only those with a deep connection to nature, or who had spent decades refining their craft, could hope to cast it sessfully. To see it performed here, so effortlessly, left ra in awe. The spell was so rare that even in her family, with all their arcane knowledge and the prestige of their lineage, it was something spoken of in reverence. Elves spent centuries perfecting the use of Sylvara''s Grace, yet here was Draven, a human, casting it as though it was second nature. Amberine, though not as knowledgeable in such magic, could feel the soothing warmth of the spell seeping into her body. The exhaustion from the battle, the tension in her muscles, the lingering aches from where she''d been struck¡ªit all began to melt away. Her mind, clouded by the stress and adrenaline of the fight, cleared. It was like waking up from a deep, peaceful slumber, refreshed and whole. Draven, as always, was silent as he cast the spell. His water pen hovered above the girls, glowing faintly as the runes etched into its surface pulsed with energy. The magic encircled them in a soft, greenish-blue glow, and as the light touched their skin, they felt the restoration of their strength. Maris, too, was speechless as the lingering pains from her own battle faded, her breath evening out, her hands no longer trembling. It was not just their bodies that were being healed. The spell reached deeper, soothing the emotional fatigue, the mental strain that had weighed on them since they had first entered the tower. The sense of rity that followed was almost overwhelming. Amberine felt the mes of her temper subside, Ifrit''s fire within her calmed, no longer raging uncontrolled. ra closed her eyes, letting the magic wash over her, her mind already analyzing the spell. She could feel the intricacies of it, the careful bnce of energy and intention that Draven had woven into every thread. It was breathtaking, really, to see someone not of elven blood wield such magic with ease. The grace and control he exhibited made it clear that this was not something he had learned casually. It was a mastery that few could ever achieve. And with it, he had healed not only them, but his knights as well. Without a word, without any need for acknowledgment, Draven had cast the same spell over the Drakhan soldiers. They, too, rose to their feet, their wounds closed, their strength restored. To him, it was simply part of the n¡ªensuring that his forces were in fighting shape, nothing more, nothing less. There was no flourish, no need for praise. It was just the calcted, effective nature of Draven''s every move. Amberine, ra, and Maris exchanged nces, their thoughts racing. What kind of man was Draven, to wield such magic, to be capable of so much yet remain so detached? Amberine''s heart pounded as she watched him, her mind racing with conflicting emotions. This man¡ªthis cold, calcting figure¡ªwas the same one who had saved her before. Not just here in the tower, but at the royal banquet, when she had been on the verge of death. She hadn''t realized it at first, but now, seeing him here again, she couldn''t deny it. It was him. The figure that had appeared out of nowhere during the demonic attack, when chaos had consumed the banquet hall. She had been overwhelmed, outmatched, and the mes that normally danced at her fingertips had flickered weakly in the face of such monstrous power. She had been ready to die. But then, he had appeared. He had cut through the demons with the same ruthless efficiency, his pens moving in deadly arcs, leaving destruction in their wake. She had barely registered what was happening before he had saved her, pulling her back from the brink of death. But why? Why was it always him? Amberine''s fists clenched at her sides. There was more to this man than just a professor, more than just a mage who taught them how to control their magic. He was cold, distant, almost inhuman in the way he handled everything. And yet, every time she hade close to death, every time her life had been on the line¡­ it was always Draven who had appeared. ra, too, was watching him closely, her thoughts mirroring Amberine''s. She remembered the night of the banquet as well. She had been moreposed than Amberine, her water magic holding back the demonic onught, but even she had been shaken by the sheer force of the attack. And yet, in that moment of weakness, Draven had appeared like a force of nature, tearing through the demons without so much as a second thought. His actions had saved her life, though he had never taken credit for it, never even acknowledged the fact that he had intervened. Amberine bit her lip, her heart racing. This man¡­ this man that she was now certain had killed her father, had saved her life more than once. The thought made her stomach twist in knots. How could he have done both? How could the man who had destroyed her family also be the one to rescue her time and time again? She couldn''t stand it anymore. The question burned in her throat, choking her until she could no longer keep it inside. She had to know. Before she could stop herself, she spoke, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and uncertainty. "Professor¡­" Draven turned, his sharp eyes locking onto her. Amberine''s breath caught in her throat, but she pushed forward, her hands trembling as she met his cold, calcting gaze. "Are you the one¡­ who killed my father?" The chamber fell into a suffocating silence, the weight of her question hanging in the air like a de. Amberine''s heart pounded, her breath shallow as she waited for his answer, her entire body tense with anticipation and dread. Chapter 188: The One Who Murdered "Are you the one¡­ who killed my father?" Her eyes were burning¡ªboth literally and figuratively. I could feel the weight of Ifrit coiling beneath her skin, its fire simmering just out of view, waiting for hermand. Her fists clenched, her body rigid with the intensity of the moment. ra and Maris were both silent, their gazes flicking between me and Amberine, waiting for my answer. I stood there, motionless, my pens floating calmly around me. For anyone watching, I might have seemed detached, unaffected by her question. But inside, something shifted. Something deep, something I hadn''t felt in years. A memory stirred. The question itself didn''t shake me¡ªit was how Amberine asked it, how her voice wavered with that raw edge of vulnerability and anger. That''s what unlocked something I thought I had buried long ago. It wasn''t me¡ªnot the Draven that stood before them now¡ªbut a different version of me. The original Draven. The man I had reced when I entered this body as Dravis Granger, a professor from a world of machines and modernity. I could feel his memories, his emotions, surfacing as if they belonged to me. And in a way, they did. It started slowly, like a faint echo from a distant time, but soon I could see it clearly¡ªvivid images and emotions flooding my mind, dragging me into the past. I was no longer in the chamber, no longer standing before Amberine and her using eyes. I was watching another life unfold, the life of the original Draven. Joel Polime. He was there, standing beside me in a dimly litboratory, papers strewn across every surface, shelves lined with ancient tomes and vials of strange concoctions. He was tall,nky, with a messy shock of brown hair always falling into his eyes. He looked younger back then, full of energy, excitement¡ªan eagerness that matched my own, back when I was still the original Draven. We were working on something together, a project that could change everything. I felt a rush of enthusiasm as I watched us¡ªDraven and Joel¡ªporing over manuscripts and arcane symbols. I could feel the bond we had shared, built on our mutual love of research and discovery. Joel was my assistant, my partner in unraveling the mysteries of magic. He was one of the few who could help me through the curse that gued me, a curse that dulled my intellect, blocking me from fully essing my own power. Together, we were unstoppable. Or so I thought. The scene shifted, and I saw myself¡ªoriginal Dravenughing with Joel as we celebrated a breakthrough. We had just unlocked the key to aplex spell that would allow us to manipte the boundaries of dimensions. Joel had been the one to crack the final piece, and I had praised him for it. It was one of the rare times I let myself smile. Back then, I believed in the partnership. I believed in him. But it was all a lie. The images flickered, and suddenly, I was standing outside a grand estate, watching as Joel''s brother, Robert Polime, strode forward with a wicked grin. Robert was dangerous¡ªvtile and cruel. I had never trusted him. He was nothing like Joel. But it wasn''t until that day, the day he killed Kirara, that I realized how deep his malice ran. Kirara¡­ The memory of her face hit me like a de. My former fianc¨¦e, with her bright eyes and softughter. She had been my anchor, my only tether to a life outside of logic and magic. And Robert had taken her from me. I saw it clearly now, as if I were living it all over again. Kirara''s body, lifeless, sprawled across the cobblestones, blood pooling beneath her. I remembered the cold rage that settled in my chest as I looked at her, the way the world seemed to freeze as I made my decision. But the original Draven had been logical¡ªtoo logical, perhaps. I hadn''t allowed myself to hate Joel for his brother''s crime. No, my hatred had been directed solely at Robert. Joel was still my friend, my ally. He couldn''t have known what his brother would do. He couldn''t have stopped him. I had convinced myself of that. I had kept Joel close, even after Kirara''s death. But then the scene shifted again, and I found myself standing in a different room. This one was dark, ustrophobic, the walls sttered with blood. And there, in the center, was Joel¡ªhis hands shaking, his clothes drenched in crimson. His face was twisted with fury, a rage I had never seen in him before. I watched, my heart pounding in my chest as the original Draven¡ªthe man I had reced¡ªstepped forward, his expression cold, calcting. His voice cut through the tension like a de. "You''re a fool, Joel," Draven said, his tone devoid of any warmth. "Did you really think you could face me and win?" Joel''s eyes zed with hatred, his teeth bared in a snarl. "You think you''re untouchable, don''t you?" he spat. "You think you can get away with everything. With Kirara''s death, with the way you manipte everyone around you." Draven''s gaze didn''t waver. "Robert killed Kirara, not me. Your anger is misced." "Don''t you dare," Joel growled, stepping forward, his hands trembling. "Don''t you dare pretend like you''re innocent. You knew what Robert was capable of, and you let it happen. You did nothing." "I acted as I saw fit," Draven replied, his voice cold as ice. "Justice was delivered to Robert. But you? You''re throwing your life away for nothing." Joel''s eyes burned with fury, and for a moment, I saw something break inside him. "You don''t understand, Draven. You never did. All your talk of logic, of control¡ªit''s all just a mask. You''re just as broken as the rest of us. You''re just too much of a coward to admit it." Draven''s expression didn''t change, but I could feel the tension building beneath the surface. "You''re blinded by emotion, Joel. It''s clouded your judgment. You''re making a mistake." "A mistake?" Joelughed bitterly, his voice cracking with the weight of his grief and rage. "The only mistake I made was trusting you. You think you''re some kind of god, untouchable, but you''re not. I''m going to make sure the world knows what you really are¡ªa monster hiding behind a mask of intellect." Draven''s eyes narrowed. "And what, exactly, do you think you can do about it?" Joel raised his hands, his fingers twitching as raw magic crackled between them. "I''ll stop you. I''ll bring justice to Kirara. To everyone you''ve hurt." Draven''s voice was calm, almost detached. "You''re not strong enough, Joel. You never were." The tension in the room snapped as Joel unleashed a torrent of magic, wild and uncontrolled. It surged toward Draven, a chaotic storm of energy fueled by nothing but pure emotion. But Draven didn''t move. He didn''t flinch. His pens hovered around him, and with a flick of his hand, they responded. In an instant, the magic was deflected, scattered like dust in the wind. Joel staggered, his breathing in ragged gasps as he tried again, and again, to strike Draven down. But every spell was met with the same cold precision, the same effortless control. "You''re weak, Joel," Draven said quietly, his voice cutting through the chaos. "And now, you''ve lost everything." Joel fell to his knees, his body trembling with the weight of his failure. Blood dripped from his hands, staining the floor beneath him. "I won''t stop," he whispered, his voice hoarse with desperation. "I''ll find a way¡­ I''ll find a way to make you pay." Draven watched him for a long moment, his expression unreadable. "There''s no justice in what you''re doing, Joel. There''s only destruction. You''ve be the very thing you sought to destroy." And then, without another word, Draven raised his hand, and the pens moved in unison. Darkness filled the room. The memory faded, and I was back in the present, standing before Amberine. Her eyes, still burning with fury and hurt, were locked onto mine, demanding an answer. I then remember, the scene of me and Sophie after the goblin king subjugation. Yes. I''ve decided this path. And the original Draven agreed with the path that I''ve chosen. And it seems that this world also agreed to it. As the quest, an unexpected quest appeared. It''s easy, but I could feel the consequence It''s such a weird one. I got the skill [The Viin''s Fate] that rewarded me everytime Ipletely removed the potential of me dying from someone. But this time. It''s as if the system, the world, it telling me to die. But it''s fine. Go on. I will never die. [Quest: Admit as The Killer of Joel Polime Reward: +1 Store Currency +300 mana] I smiled looking at the store currency reward. It''s exactly what I needed. I could feel the weight of the original Draven''s memories pressing down on me, the cold logic that had guided him through every decision, every action. I met Amberine''s gaze, my own voice calm and unwavering as I finally spoke. "Yes," I said, my tone steady. "I killed your father." The words hung in the air, heavy and final, and the world seemed to hold its breath as Amberine''s eyes widened, her body trembling with the impact of the truth. Chapter 189: Yes. I Killed Your Father. Amberine''s breath hitched. Her eyes widened, disbelief and fury battling for dominance in her gaze. For a moment, it felt like the whole chamber had frozen in ce. The confession echoed off the stone walls, reverberating with the weight of its finality. I could see the fire building in her, the mes licking at the edges of her control. Her mana, which had seemed drained from the earlier battle, red back to life. But it wasn''t hers alone. The familiar presence of Ifrit surged beneath her skin, visible in the faint flicker of light beneath her robes. The air around her grew hot, the temperature spiking as Ifrit fed off her emotions, feeding the rage that threatened to consume her. Her fists clenched, the heat intensifying. Amberine was never one to back down from a fight, especially when it involved her family. I could already see the attack forming in her mind, the reckless abandon with which she would strike. Ifrit''s power coiled tighter, mes dancing just behind her eyes. Garren shifted beside me. I felt his grip tighten on the hilt of his sword, the tension building in his stance. He was ready to leap into action, to defend me from Amberine''s inevitable outburst. Alfred, ever vignt, moved silently into position, prepared to subdue her if necessary. And then there was Sra. She stood at the back, watching with a grin that bordered on amusement. The kind of grin that told me she wouldn''t mind seeing how this yed out. I raised my hand slightly, my cold stare passing over them all, a silentmand that they understood immediately. Garren''s knuckles whitened, but he didn''t move. Alfred remained in ce, his eyes flicking between me and Amberine. Sra''s grin didn''t falter, but she didn''t make a move either. This was my battle, and I would handle it. Just as Amberine''s body began to shift forward, her hands poised to unleash a devastating burst of me, something unexpected happened. Two pairs of hands reached out to her, stopping her before she could act. It was ra, her water-soaked fingers cool against Amberine''s burning skin. She stepped forward, her calm demeanor unchanged, and her voice, though gentle, carried a weight that brought Amberine''s furious charge to a halt. "Stop," ra said, her tone cutting through the heat like a sharp de. There was no anger in her voice, no usation. Just the word, simple and firm. Amberine froze, her fists still trembling with the power of Ifrit. For a moment, it seemed like the fire might explode outward, but ra''s coolness had always had a way of calming storms. The mes that burned so brightly within Amberine began to flicker, the intensity wavering as she processed ra''s presence. Then Maris stepped up beside them, her voice soft but filled with an earnestness that only someone like her could bring. "Amberine, don''t¡­ Please. He saved us." Her words were almost a plea, her empathy shining through even in this moment of chaos. "We can''t do this." Amberine''s shoulders sagged, the tension slowly draining from her. The mes within her dimmed, though Ifrit''s presence still loomed just beneath the surface, reluctant to retreat entirely. Her breathing slowed, her chest rising and falling in a more controlled rhythm as she nced at ra and Maris. ra''s expression was unreadable, as always, but there was a hardness in her gaze as she looked at me. She wasn''t naive¡ªshe knew there was more to the story than just my confession. She wasn''t about to judge me without knowing the full truth. But her eyes, that cold stare, told me she had her doubts. Maris, on the other hand, still had that glimmer of trust in her eyes. She was the one who had been saved by me in the past, and despite the revtions and the weight of this moment, she hadn''t lost that sense of gratitude. It lingered in the way she spoke, the way she looked at me. Amberine''s mana slowly dissipated, the air around us cooling as Ifrit''s mes withdrew. She took a step back, exhaling deeply. "I¡­ I''m sorry," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the heavy silence. Her eyes dropped to the floor, and for a moment, she looked like she might copse under the weight of her own emotions. Then she looked back up at me, and her voice was steadier. "Thank you¡­ for being honest." Before I could respond, a sudden, jarringugh cut through the air. The sound was sharp, almost manic, and it drew everyone''s attention toward the far side of the room. It was Ciril. Despite being knocked out by Alfred earlier, he had somehow regained consciousness. His hands were bound by the enchanted ropes, but I noticed the faint shimmer of crystal magic at the base of his neck, reinforcing the area where Alfred had struck him. He had strengthened it just enough to avoid being knocked out too deeply. Ciril''sugh echoed through the chamber, bouncing off the walls as if he were mocking the entire situation. His eyes were wild, his expression twisted with a mixture of amusement and hatred. "It''s all for nothing, Draven," he spat, his voiceced with venom. "You think you''ve won, don''t you? You think you''ve got everything under control." I watched him silently, my gaze steady and unbothered by his outburst. "You bastard," he snarled, his face contorting with rage. "You''ve sown too many seeds of hatred. Too many people want you dead. You can''t escape it, not forever." His words hung in the air, but I didn''t react. Ciril''s chest heaved as he red at me, waiting for some kind of response. "You''ll die," he shouted, his voice rising. "You''ll die just like your victims! You think these students are loyal to you? You think anyone in this tower cares about you? Inside this very Magic Tower University, there are people¡ªpeople like me¡ªwho want nothing more than to see you dead." I met his eyes, my expression as cold and impassive as ever. "Let''s see if they can kill me." Ciril flinched, the bravado draining from his face as my words settled over him like a death sentence. His crystal magic flickered, the remnants of his strength fading under the weight of my unflinching gaze. He slumped back against the wall, defeated, though his hatred still simmered just beneath the surface. I shifted my gaze away from him, closing my eyes briefly as I exhaled. Something in the air had changed. It was faint, almost imperceptible, but I felt it. A presence. Someone¡ªno, something¡ªwas nearby, hiding in one of the chambers above. My eyes snapped open, and I knew immediately where they were. There was no doubt in my mind. No one should have known about that chamber, and yet¡­ "I''m going upstairs," I announced, my voice cutting through the lingering tension. Garren stepped forward, his brow furrowed in confusion. "Alone?" "Yes," I replied, already moving toward the spiral staircase that led to the upper levels. "I''ll handle it myself." I nced at him briefly, my mind calcting the situation. "Have the Drakhan knights escort Amberine, ra, and Maris out of the tower. There are other students in the lower levels who need to be secured as well." As I turned toward the staircase, Maris''s voice stopped me. "There''s one more¡­" she said hesitantly, pointing toward a shadowed corner of the chamber. I followed her gaze and saw a figure huddled there, trembling. It was a girl¡ªa student, though her face was pale, her body shaking with fear. Maris''s voice dropped to a near whisper. "That''s Ramia. Amberine found out that she was in the middle of conducting a demonic ritual when everything went wrong. The ritual¡­ it''s what triggered the dungeonification of the tower. It was almostplete when the tower changed." Amberine''s expression darkened, though she said nothing. She merely looked at Ramia with an intensity that mirrored her own inner turmoil. I stepped closer to Ramia, my eyes narrowing as I studied her. Her entire body seemed to shrink under my gaze, her fear palpable in the air around her. Ramia''s breath came in shallow, ragged gasps, and she looked as though she might copse at any moment. Every inch of her body trembled, and her eyes were wide, filled with the kind of terror that onlyes from knowing you''ve made a terrible mistake. She didn''t need to speak. I could already see the truth written across her face. I said nothing as I continued to stare at her, my expression unreadable. Ramia''s legs buckled beneath her, and she copsed to the ground, her hands trembling as she curled in on herself. But I noticed from her movement. It''s not a natural movement. What a perfect disy of acting this girl is doing. Perhaps, if she''s in the modern world, she would be one of the greatest actors. There was no need for words. Her fate was sealed. And I would deal with her soon enough. Chapter 190: The Obvious Imposter "Why did you do it?" I asked, my voice low and calm, almost a whisper. Ramia flinched at the question, her eyes darting to the floor as if the answer would somehow be written in the cracks of the stone beneath her feet. She didn''t respond, just shook her head, her lips trembling. "I didn''t know. I didn''t¡­ I don''t¡­" she stammered, her voice breaking with every word. Another step closer. I was now within arm''s reach, watching every twitch, every subtle movement. "You didn''t know?" I repeated, my tone still calm, but carrying a weight that suffocated her excuses. "I didn''t!" Her voice rose, panicked, her fingers tightening into fists. "I was told to¡ª" I cut her off. "You were told to do what? Trigger the dungeonification? Summon demons to tear through your ssmates? To sit there and pretend you''re just a victim?" Her eyes widened, and she backed up instinctively, her breathing in shallow bursts. "I don''t know what you mean¡ª" "You don''t know?" I interrupted again, taking another step forward. "You didn''t notice the slight hesitation in your own movements when you cast that first spell, the way you channeled your mana, too precise for a novice. You don''t know why your robes, while torn, don''t have the same burn marks as the others caught in the crossfire?" Ramia froze, her mouth opening, then closing, as if the words she wanted to speak were lodged in her throat. I leaned in just slightly, just enough to make her feel trapped without ever touching her. "Your hands, Ramia. I''ve been watching them this entire time. They''re too steady for someone who''s supposedly caught in a magical storm. And then there''s the way you positioned yourself before the battle started. Too perfect of a spot, right out of the path of the major damage zones." Her eyes darted back to me, wide and terrified. "You''ve trained your mana flow. It''s not something you could''ve learned in a mere few weeks or months. No. That kind of precisiones from years of practice, doesn''t it? And your reactions¡ªevery time someone neared you, you flinched as if you were afraid they''d discover something. You weren''t afraid of the battle, or the professors, or even the monsters. You were afraid of being found out. And that is why you kept your distance." "I¡ª I didn''t¡ª" she stammered, but I pressed on, my voice gaining momentum as I spoke, breaking down every defense she tried to put up. "Then there''s your magic. I sensed it before I even walked into the room. You were controlling the demonic energy, weaving it into the natural mana currents of the tower. Not just using it, but manipting it. That takes skill, control. More than any novice should have. And then¡­" I took a final step toward her, my voice dropping to barely a whisper, but with a sharp edge. "You keep reaching for your pocket. What are you hiding, Ramia?" Her hand instinctively moved to her pocket, a small movement, but it was enough. Her eyes shed with panic, and in that moment, she knew she had been caught. "It was Professor Armandra, wasn''t it?" I asked quietly, my voice cutting through the silence like a de. Ramia froze, her entire body stiffening. "Armandra. She''s the one who told you to do this." I leaned closer, watching her squirm under the weight of her guilt. "The precision, the control, the subtlety of your magic¡ªit all points to her. She''s been teaching you in secret, hasn''t she? Guiding you. And now you''re here, her little pawn, caught in the middle of something you barely understand." Ramia''sposure broke. Tears welled in her eyes as she slumped to the floor, her body trembling violently. "I¡­ I didn''t¡­ I didn''t want to¡­ she made me. She said I had no choice." Her voice cracked as the truth spilled from her, the weight of her fear crashing down on her all at once. "Professor Armandra promised me power, protection. She said if I did this, if I helped her, she would make sure I was safe. She said there was no way to survive without her. She¡ªshe lied to me." I straightened, my cold gaze fixed on her. "Of course she lied to you. That''s what maniptors do." Amberine, ra, and Maris watched in stunned silence as Ramia''s confession unfolded before them. Amberine''s eyes burned with fury, her fists clenched so tightly that her knuckles had turned white. ra''s gaze, cold and calcting, flicked to me, then back to Ramia. "We should have dealt with you back then," ra said, her voice as cold as the air that surrounded her. There was no emotion in her words, just the stark rity of her realization. "You were never trustworthy." Amberine, on the other hand, was visibly shaking with rage. "We fought for you," she hissed, her voice low and dangerous. "We defended you." But I said nothing. I watched as the emotions roiled within Amberine and ra, as they wrestled with their own feelings of betrayal and anger. Ramia''s involvement with Armandra was a betrayal not only to me but to them as well. They had trusted her. Defended her. And now, they were left with the bitter taste of her deception. My attention shifted as I felt a faint, familiar pulse in the air. The subtle hum of mana signatures¡ªscattered, weak, but present. I closed my eyes briefly, reaching out with my mana detection to trace the source. It didn''t take long. In one of the nearby chambers¡ªthe Magic Combat Club room, just a short distance from here¡ªthere were several students. Their mana was faint, but alive. Injured, exhausted, but alive. Amberine, ra, and Maris had done well in defending them. The battle with the three professors had taken its toll, but the students they had fought for were still breathing, still clinging to life. "Knights," I ordered, my voice cutting through the silence. "Secure the students in the Magic Combat Club room." Garren gave a sharp nod, immediately directing his men to follow themand. The Drakhan knights moved with disciplined efficiency, securing the area and ensuring the injured students would be safe. As they did, I observed the remains of the battle¡ªscattered monster corpses, shattered walls, and the faint glimmer of mana stones lying around the wreckage. I could piece together the events easily enough. The Magic Combat Club had been overwhelmed by the monsters that had poured into the tower, fighting valiantly to defend themselves. But they had exhausted themselves in the process, and the professors had ambushed them at their weakest. They had been fending off the monsters while the professors struck. The magic stones that littered the floor told the story well enough¡ªeach one a remnant of the monsters they had in. But there were too many for the students to have held them all off. They had fought until they could fight no more, and it was in that moment of vulnerability that the professors had chosen to strike. It was a calcted move, a tactical ambush. One I would''ve expected from them. But the students had held on long enough for Amberine and the others to intervene. Well done. "Secure everything," I ordered the knights, my voice sharp and precise. "Take the students. Leave nothing behind." They responded with swift action, securing the injured and the remnants of the battle. The tower, though still reeling from the chaos of the dungeonification, was slowly returning to a semnce of order. But there was something more. Something lurking just beneath the surface of all this. My mana detection picked up the faintest trace of something¡ªsomething elusive, hidden within the upper floors of the tower. It was subtle, almost imperceptible, but unmistakable. Mana detection was a skill every mage of moderate caliber should possess. The ability to sense the flow of mana around you, to feel the presence of other magic users, was a basic requirement of any magician worth their salt. With it, you could detect the presence of others nearby¡ªwhether they were enemies or allies, mages or monsters. But there was more to it than that. For a mage of my caliber, mana detection wasn''t just a tool. It was a weapon. With enough control and precision, you could feel not only the presence of others but their very essence¡ªtheir strength, their power, their intentions. You could read the subtle fluctuations in their mana flow, understanding the intricacies of their magic before they even cast a spell. In this tower, where mana had been scattered and distorted by the dungeonification, most mages would struggle to detect anything beyond the immediate area. The chaotic flow of energy made it difficult to sense anything with rity. But for me, it was no challenge. I had honed my control over magic and mana to such a degree that the turbulence barely registered. I could feel everything. Every fluctuation of mana, every trace of energy that moved through the tower. And above us, something was waiting. Something powerful. I opened my eyes, the trace of a smile ying at my lips. "Oh. So you''ve been watching as well," Chapter 191: The Presence Hiding I opened my eyes, the trace of a smile ying at my lips. "Oh. So you''ve been watching as well." Alfred, who had been standing silently at my side, immediately noticed the shift in my demeanor. His keen senses were always attuned to even the slightest change in my behavior. He cleared his throat softly before speaking, his voice asposed and respectful as ever. "Is there any matter, my lord?" I nced at him, appreciating his attentiveness but knowing full well that this next part was something I had to handle alone. "It''s nothing, Alfred," I replied, my tone casual as I turned my gaze back toward the spiraling staircase leading up. "There''s something I need to check upstairs. Wrap things up here." Alfred''s brows furrowed ever so slightly, a rare crack in his usually stoic expression. "My lord, perhaps it would be wise if I apanied you. The tower is still in a state of dungeonification, and the creatures within are unpredictable." I knew where his concern wasing from. Alfred was not only my butler but also a protector, someone who had sworn to stand by my side no matter the circumstances. But this task, this encounter waiting for me above, required a different approach. One that even Alfred couldn''t witness. I shook my head. "No, Alfred. I appreciate the offer, but this is something I need to handle alone. There are¡­ aspects of this that I would prefer remain unseen." I allowed a brief pause, letting the weight of my words settle. Alfred hesitated, his sharp gaze flicking between me and the staircase. His duty shed with his instinct to follow orders, but he had long learned that my decisions were made with precision. After a moment, he straightened, bowing deeply with that perfect butler grace he had perfected over years of service. "Understood, my lord. However, if you call, I wille immediately." A faint smile tugged at my lips as I acknowledged his loyalty. "I''ll be fine. I''ll be bringing the chimeras, the undead goblin king, and the hobgoblin devil servant with me. The Minotaur devil servant will be here as well, patrolling the area. There''s no need for concern." Alfred nodded once, but his eyes lingered on me for a second longer, searching for something, though he''d never voice it aloud. "Very well, my lord. I trust your judgment." His voice was firm, though I could sense his lingering unease. I gave him a final nce before turning away, my thoughts already shifting toward the encounter ahead. There was a specific reason I had chosen to bring along my undead goblin king, the chimeras, the hobgoblin devil servant, and the newly captured minotaur devil servant. Their presence wasn''t just a show of force¡ªit was a strategic decision. The Magic Tower University dungeonification had provided me with the perfect opportunity to disy them openly, without raising suspicion. In normal circumstances, summoning creatures like these would be considered highly irregr, perhaps even dangerous. But here, within the chaos of the dungeonified tower, I could im that they were part of my research. I could say I had found them within the tower, that I had captured them to study their mana flow, their physiology. The professors who were now incapacitated on the lower floors would be excellent witnesses¡ªshould they wake and speak of it. This event alone could fuel the next several research journals I had been nning to publish. The university had always been a hub for magical research, and dungeonification was a rare phenomenon. I could contribute findings on demonic energies, monster behaviors, and the application of summoning magic during such events. It would not only solidify my reputation but also give me ample material to publish, years ahead of schedule. Of course, I had no intention of revealing the full truth in any of these papers. A few theories, some well-ced observations, perhaps even a breakthrough or two¡ªthat would be enough. I would leave out the deeper intricacies of my summoning methods, the true nature of the creatures under my control. They would be my secret, my edge in the ever-shifting bnce of power within the magical world. By the time the academicmunity realized that my research only scratched the surface, I''d already be several steps ahead, ready with new material that I alone would control. In this way, I''d ensure my influence and reputation remained untouchable. I felt the weight of the store currency in my mind, the reward I had earned from the recent events. Itching at the back of my thoughts was the temptation to ess the store catalogue, to finally acquire the skill I had been saving for. But not yet. Not now. This next encounter, this person who had been watching me¡ªif I bought the skill now, they might realize what I was nning. The skill I had been waiting to obtain was meant to be my ace, the card I would only reveal when necessary. If this person knew of it, they could counter it, or worse, they could spread word of its existence. No, I had to wait. Meet this person first, deal with them, and then I could ess the store and purchase the skill in peace. It would be safer that way. I nced at the Minotaur devil servant. With a single mentalmand, I sent it forward, its massive form lumbering ahead to spearhead my advance. The undead goblin king followed closely behind, its grotesque figure wielding its oversized club with brutal efficiency. The hobgoblin devil servant and the chimeras nked me, acting as my perimeter defense as we moved up the staircase toward the upper floors. The creatures in the tower hadn''t relented. As we ascended, trolls, kobolds, and ogres emerged from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with malevolent intent. They attacked in waves, but they were no match for my summoned forces. The minotaur''s heavy steps crushed any kobold foolish enough to stand in its path, its brute strength clearing the way with ease. The undead goblin king swung its club in wide, sweeping arcs, smashing through troll skulls and sending their bodies crashing to the floor in pieces. The hobgoblin devil servant moved with a vicious grace, its ws tearing through the ogres that dared to challenge us. The chimeras were equally devastating. Their coordinated elemental attacks¡ªfire, lightning, venom¡ªripped through the monsters with surgical precision. One moment, a troll would charge forward, and the next, it would be engulfed in mes, electrocuted by lightning, or poisoned by a swift strike from the serpent-headed chimera. I walked calmly in the midst of the chaos, my hands behind my back as I let my summoned creatures handle the fight. Their strength, their brutality¡ªit was all part of the show. Each strike, each kill, only served to solidify their ce in the tower''s new dungeon ecology. They were not just summoned monsters¡ªthey were part of the story I would tell, the research I would publish. As we neared the top of the staircase, thest of the creatures fell, their bodies littering the ground behind us. I didn''t spare them a second nce. There was no need. My focus was on whaty ahead. The upper chamber was silent, the air thick with anticipation as I approached the storage room door. I knew who was inside. I could feel their presence, subtle yet undeniable, waiting for me. With a slow, deliberate motion, I pushed the door open. The room was small, cramped with shelves lined with old scrolls and relics that hadn''t seen the light of day in years. But none of that mattered. My eyes were drawn to the figure standing in the center of the room, her back turned to me. Yuli. I couldn''t help the smile that spread across my lips as I took in the sight of her. She was exactly as I remembered¡ªpoised,posed, and always several steps ahead. "What are you doing here, Yuli?" I asked, my voice low butced with curiosity. She turned slowly, a smile of her own tugging at the corners of her lips. "I could ask you the same thing, Professor." And so it begins. The next phase of the game. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 192: The Disguising Half-Elf She turned slowly, her smile more confident than I''d ever seen. It wasn''t the stuttering, timid expression I had grown used to in the assistant professor who had spent countless hours organizing materials for my sses. This smile was too sure, too bold for the woman who could barely string two words together without her hands shaking. Yuli, or whoever was standing in front of me now, tilted her head slightly. Her eyes gleamed with something unreadable, something sharp and deliberate. "I could ask you the same thing, Professor." The voice was the same. Soft, almost gentle. But the confidence in it, the rity¡ªit was unsettling. My mind worked quickly, dissecting the mannerisms, the way she stood too tall, tooposed. The pieces fell into ce with disturbing ease. Of course, this wasn''t Yuli. Not entirely. "Would you stop already?" I said calmly, observing her every move. "I''ve already figured out your real identity." The smile wavered, just for a fraction of a second. Her eyes narrowed as if calcting how much I had pieced together. It was subtle, but it was enough. "Chancellor of the Magic Tower University," I continued, stepping forward, "or should I say¡­ Chancellor ndris Sylrin, the half-elf who''s been hiding in in sight all this time." There it was¡ªsurprise. Genuine, raw surprise shed across her face before she managed to mask it. Her confident facade cracked. I could see the gears turning in her mind, trying to figure out how I had uncovered her secret. Her shoulders tensed, and her smile faltered. "Half-elf?" she muttered, her voice barely audible. "Yes," I said, eyes sharp as I met her gaze. "You''ve been using an imperfect clone spell, haven''t you? The tall, old, bearded chancellor everyone sees¡ªthat''s just a puppet. A construct. A doll. A distraction." She blinked, taking a step back. For the first time since she had turned around, there was hesitation, and it was a mistake. She could no longer hide the truth¡ªnot from me. I didn''t need her to confirm it; her leaking mana had already told me everything. "Your mana," I added, walking closer, "it''s too distinct. Subtle, yes. Controlled, absolutely. But even the best concealment can''tpletely mask something like that. A half-elf''s mana flows differently, doesn''t it? It''s faintly different from both humans and elves, something you''ve tried to suppress. And your clone¡ªits mana is clumsy inparison. The inconsistency was enough for me to notice." Her expression tightened, her eyes darting around the room as if calcting her next move. But I wasn''t going to give her that chance. "You''ve been hiding in in sight for so long, Chancellor, controlling everything from behind your puppet. But it''s over now. Stop with the lies." The room seemed to grow colder as she stood there, staring at me. There was a moment of silence, and then she sighed softly. "Impressive," she said quietly, her voice nowcking the false innocence of Yuli''s timid demeanor. The calmness returned to her, but it was different this time¡ªthere was a weight to it, the weight of someone who had been carrying centuries of secrets. "You''ve always been sharp, Draven. I suppose I should have known you''d figure it out sooner orter." I said nothing, only continued to observe her as she began to release the spell. The faint shimmering of magic surrounded her, and her form shifted slightly, the illusion unraveling before my eyes. The figure of Yuli, the timid assistant professor I had known, faded away, reced by someone entirely different. Her transformation wasn''t dramatic¡ªnot like some grand reveal¡ªbut the subtleties were unmistakable. Her hair, once a modest brown, now shimmered with a faint silvery glow, cascading down her back. Her eyes, once soft and unremarkable, were now sharp, their golden hue reminiscent of the elves'' ancient lineage. Her pointed ears, the unmistakable mark of her heritage, now fully visible beneath her hair. ndris Sylrin, the true Chancellor of the Magic Tower University, stood before me, no longer hidden behind her disguise. The air around her seemed to hum with ancient magic, the kind that made the hairs on the back of your neck stand on end. She was tall, graceful, and her presencemanded attention¡ªeverything Yuli was not. "You''ve known all this time, haven''t you?" she asked, a hint of curiositycing her tone as she studied me. I didn''t respond immediately, my eyes still taking in the transformation. She had been hiding in this form for so long, pretending to be something else, yet now, seeing her true self, I realized just how much history she carried with her. "Yes," I finally replied, my tone even. "But your little charade didn''t concern me¡ªuntil now." Her lips curved into a faint smile, one that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Of course. I underestimated you. I thought my puppet would be enough to fool you, but I should have known you were too perceptive for that." She tilted her head slightly, her golden eyes gleaming. "So, is that why you''ve been hiding most of your mana? To prevent people like me from reading you?" Her question hung in the air, but I didn''t bother with a response. I knew she was fishing for information, trying to gain the upper hand in a situation that was quickly slipping from her grasp. She sighed again, as if the weight of centuries was pressing down on her shoulders. "You''ve always been an enigma, Draven. Even now, I can''t quite figure you out." The silence stretched between us for a moment longer, and then she stepped back, her form rxing. "Very well," she said softly, her voice carrying a note of resignation. "I suppose there''s no point in pretending anymore." As I watched her, the reality of who she was began to settle in my mind. ndris Sylrin wasn''t just some half-elf trying to conceal her identity¡ªno, her story went much deeper than that. This wasn''t the first time I had encountered her, not truly. I knew of her from somewhere else. From the game that had once been based on this world. In that game, she had been a hidden character, one whose true nature was never fully revealed until the yer reached theter stages. But even in the game, she was a mystery¡ªa figure who had survived the ages, living through the fall of empires and the rise of new ones. ndris had been there since the age of the former heroes¡ªover a thousand years ago. She had witnessed the events that shaped the world as it was today, had seen the heroes rise and fall, and had made pacts with powers beyond mortal understanding. Her life had been intertwined with the fate of the realm, and yet, she had always remained in the shadows, hidden from view. The only reason she still existed now, in this world, was due to a pact she had made with the former king. A pact that had granted her both immortality and a position of influence within the tower. But that wasn''t the most surprising part. No, the real secret was that not even the current queen knew of ndris''s true identity. To the outside world, she was nothing more than a forgotten figure, an ancient relic of the past. Her pact with the former king had allowed her to remain hidden, controlling the affairs of the tower from behind the scenes. And the puppet she had crafted¡ªthe tall, bearded chancellor everyone had known¡ªwas simply another part of her grand illusion. But now, standing before me, there was no more illusion. ndris was real, tangible, her presence more formidable than any construct she had ever created. As I studied her, I couldn''t help but admire the sheer depth of her nning, the lengths she had gone to conceal herself for all these years. Few would have noticed, fewer still would have cared to look. But I had seen through it, and now, the game had changed. ndris''s eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw something there¡ªsomething ancient and powerful. She had lived through so much, had seen the world change in ways that no mortal could everprehend. And yet, despite all of that, here she was, standing before me, waiting for whatever came next. I knew there was more to this encounter, more than just revealing her true identity. There was something she wanted, something that had brought her out of the shadows. And I intended to find out exactly what that was. The silence stretched on for a moment longer before ndris finally spoke again, her voice soft but firm. "So," she said, her golden eyes gleaming in the dim light. "Now that the truth is out, what happens next, Professor?" I met her gaze, my mind already working through the possibilities. Whatever happened next, one thing was certain¡ªthe game had just begun, and I had every intention of winning. Chapter 193: The Imperfect Clone I chuckled softly, taking a step closer. "You''re putting on quite the strong front," I said, my voice cold and calcted. "But it''s not like you could do much in that condition, could you?" Her eyes narrowed slightly, but she didn''t respond immediately. I could feel it, the way her mana flickered around her like a candle in a storm. ndris was still powerful¡ªthere was no denying that¡ªbut her energy was waning. It wasn''t that she was weak, no, she was far from it. Her mana wasn''t reduced because of exhaustion. It was something more¡­ deliberate. There was something else at y here. I focused, letting my own senses stretch out, feeling the flow of mana in the tower. And then I found it. A faint connection, like a string barely holding on, leading from her to another part of the tower. It was weak, but it was there. Her clone. "Ah," I said, my tone almost amused. "That''s it, isn''t it? Your little puppet''s locked away somewhere else in this tower. The same one you''ve been using to control everything from behind the scenes. But now, it''s trapped, isn''t it?" Her eyes flickered, the slightest hint of surprise crossing her face before she masked it again. She sighed heavily, the sound more annoyed than anything else. "You really are insufferable," she muttered, crossing her arms in front of her chest. "Of course you figured it out. How irritating." I raised an eyebrow, watching as she shifted her weight, herposure slipping just a little more. ndris was a master at hiding her emotions, but right now, I could tell she was more frustrated than she was letting on. She began pacing, her movements sharp and deliberate as if she needed to release the tension building up inside her. "You have no idea how much of a pain this has been," she started, her voice rising slightly as she continued. "Do you have any idea how difficult it is to maintain control over a clone in a tower that''s been turned into a dungeon? It''s infuriating! I can barely pull my mana back from the clone, and it''s not because I''m weak, mind you. No, it''s because there''s some kind of damn barrier in ce, keeping my clone locked down." I watched her, letting her words wash over me as I analyzed her rant. There was truth in her frustration. She wasn''t just putting on a show¡ªsomething, or someone, was actively blocking her from retracting her mana. "I''ve been trying to retract my mana for hours," she continued, her voice growing louder as her pacing quickened. "Every time I think I''ve got a handle on it, that barrier snaps it right back. It''s like trying to pull a thread through a needle while someone keeps yanking it out of your hands!" She threw her hands up in exasperation, her onceposed demeanor unraveling in front of me. "And do you know what the worst part is? I can''t even fully control the clone anymore. It''s stuck there, just sitting,pletely useless. I can feel it, but I can''t move it, can''t make it do anything. It''s like I''m tethered to it by the weakest possible connection, and every time I try to move, it''s like being yanked back by a chain!" Her words spilled out in a flurry of frustration, her usual calm and collected self nowhere to be found. I stood there, arms crossed, watching as she vented, her hands gesturing wildly as she paced the small room. "And the barrier itself," she continued, "I don''t even know where it came from! I''ve dealt with dungeonifications before, but this? This is something entirely different. It''s as if someone specifically designed it to target my magic, to lock down my mana flow. It''s like whoever set this up knew exactly what I was doing and put this in ce just to spite me!" She stopped suddenly, turning to face me with a scowl. "It''s annoying," she grumbled, "and it''s making my life very difficult." I couldn''t help but smile at her outburst, though I kept my amusement tempered. ndris, for all her power and control, was unraveling before me. But even in her frustration, there was something I had to respect. She had managed to create a clone that was powerful enough to warrant this kind of barrier, after all. "I take it your clone spell isn''t perfect, then?" I asked, my tone as calm as ever. She shot me a re, her golden eyes shing with irritation. "Obviously not," she snapped. "If it were perfect, I wouldn''t be in this mess." I nodded slowly, the pieces of the puzzle clicking into ce in my mind. ndris wasn''t using just any ordinary clone spell¡ªthis was something much moreplex. Something original, something crafted by her own hand. "You''re trying to mimic the original attribute, aren''t you?" I said, watching her closely. Her eyes widened for a split second, and I knew I had struck a nerve. She quickly regained herposure, but the damage was done. "You know about the [Perfect Clone]," she muttered, more to herself than to me. "Of course," I replied. "I''ve dealt with it before." The [Perfect Clone] was a skill, an original attribute that allowed the user to create four perfect clones of themselves. Each clone was an exact copy, down to thest detail, with the same amount of mana as the original. In the game world, there had been a notorious yer who wielded this attribute¡ªan absolute nightmare to deal with. Each clone could act independently, fight, cast spells, and use their mana just like the original. Defeating one clone meant nothing, as the others would simply continue the battle without losing any strength. There is an NPC in the game that use this skill, and is very difficult to deal with. It was a skill that required perfect mastery over mana distribution and control. Only a handful of yers in the game could ever managed to unlock it, and those who did would be nearly unbeatable. ndris, however, was trying to mimic that skill, but not as an attribute. She had crafted a spell¡ªa spell that allowed her to create clones, but with limitations. Unlike the [Perfect Clone] skill, her clones couldn''t act independently. They shared her mana, yes, but only one body could be active at a time. The others were essentially frozen in ce, waiting for her to switch control to them. "It''s not the same," she admitted, her voice lower now, as if confessing a secret. "I''ve been trying to replicate the [Perfect Clone] for years, but it''s¡­ difficult. The spell I created works, but it''s wed. I can create the clones, but I can only control one at a time. The others just¡­ sit there, useless, unless I switch to them." I nodded, understanding the limitations she faced. "[The Perfect Clone] allows each clone to act independently, but your spell requires you to focus on one at a time. That''s why you''re having trouble now. Your clone is locked in ce, and because you can''t retract your mana, you''re stuck." She sighed, her shoulders slumping slightly. "Exactly," she muttered. "And now, with this damn barrier, I can''t even move the clone, let alone retract the mana. I''m trapped, Draven. And it''s driving me insane." Her frustration was palpable, and for the first time, I saw just how much pressure she was under. ndris, the Chancellor of the Magic Tower University, the powerful half-elf who had hidden in in sight for centuries, was now at the mercy of a spell she had created herself. "You''re trying to imitate something that wasn''t meant to be imitated," I said, my voice soft but firm. "The [Perfect Clone] is an original attribute for a reason. It''s not something that can be copied with a simple spell." She met my gaze, her golden eyes burning with a mix of defiance and exhaustion. "I know that," she whispered. "But I had to try. Do you have any idea how long I''ve been searching for a way to replicate it? How many years I''ve spent perfecting this spell? It''s the closest I''ve evere to mastering the [Perfect Clone], and now, it''s falling apart in my hands." I studied her for a moment, watching as the weight of her own ambition pressed down on her. ndris had always been a perfectionist, someone who strove for mastery in everything she did. But this time, she had reached too far, tried to grasp something that was beyond her control. "Perfection is a curse," I said quietly, my voice cutting through the silence. "And you, Chancellor, are trapped in its grip." She didn''t respond, just stared at me with those burning golden eyes, the weight of her own creation pressing down on her shoulder. Chapter 194: Youre Not The Only One "Honestly," I began, breaking the silence, "it''s fine. I''m actually quite intrigued by your methods, Chancellor. In fact, it''s perfect." ndris''s eyes flickered with a mix of curiosity and wariness. She wasn''t used to being caught off guard, but she quicklyposed herself, her smile never fading. "Perfect?" she asked, her voice light butced with a hint of caution. "Yes," I continued smoothly. "This whole situation has opened up a unique opportunity. Imagine the research potential in studying the intricacies of your clone spell. It''s rare magic, one that could certainly fuel several years of academic discussion. And," I added, my gaze steady on hers, "we could coborate. A research journal, perhaps? You control the practical aspects, and I, of course, would handle the analysis." For the first time since I had revealed her secret, genuine surprise crossed her face. The calcting look in her eyes softened, just for a moment, as if she hadn''t expected me to take this approach. "You want to coborate with me?" she asked, her toneced with incredulity. "Why not?" I replied, a faint smile ying at the corners of my lips. "I specialize in magical analysis. And this¡ª" I gestured between us, acknowledging the transformation she had revealed, "is a rare and sophisticated magic. The process alone would be worth documenting. The theory behind it, the magic flows, the concealment... It''s a field I''ve been wanting to explore for some time. And now, thanks to you, I have the perfect subject." ndris blinked, her lips parting slightly in surprise. It was as if the possibility of working together hadn''t even crossed her mind. Then, as if a switch had flipped, her eyes lit up, and the corners of her mouth curled into a smile¡ªa real smile this time, one that reached her golden eyes. "That''s¡­ an intriguing idea," she mused, almost to herself. "You would be perfect for such a study. After all, you''ve always had a keen eye for dissecting magic, analyzing it down to its very core." She took a step closer, her posture rxing now, as if the tension of the earlier confrontation had melted away in light of this new possibility. "And you''re right," she continued, her voice gaining a touch of excitement. "The process could provide significant insights, not just into clone magic but also into how mana flows can be manipted across different forms of magic. Think of the potential applications!" I nodded, keeping my expression neutral but allowing a hint of approval to show. "Exactly. And by working together, we could ensure that both the practical and theoretical aspects are well-documented. You manage the practical execution of the spell, and I''ll handle the technical breakdown, ensuring the research stands up to scrutiny." ndris''s eyes gleamed now, her earlier caution forgotten in the thrill of intellectual discovery. "This is a great idea!" she said, her voice filled with genuine excitement. "We could present it at the next arcane symposium! Your name already carries weight in the academicmunity, and with my methods revealed, it would make waves. We''d be at the forefront of magical research." I allowed a small smile to form, one that mirrored her enthusiasm, though beneath it, my mind continued to work through theyers of the situation. ndris was a powerful ally, yes, but also a dangerous one. A partnership with her was not without its risks, but if I yed my cards right, this could be a mutually beneficial arrangement. "Then we''ll n it," I said, my tone lighter now, as if this conversation were simply between colleagues discussing a research project. "But first, we have more pressing matters to address." As soon as I said it, the atmosphere shifted. The energy in the room grew heavier, the lightness of academic excitement fading as ndris''s golden eyes narrowed slightly, her sharp mind clearly turning back to the matter at hand. "So," she said quietly, her voice colder now, "you''ve been hiding yourself all this time, Draven." I remained still, my gaze steady on hers, though I could feel the weight of her words. She wasn''t asking, she was observing. Evaluating. "You''ve been hiding in your own inferiority," she continued, her voice soft but piercing. "Making a mask of imperfection, pretending to be something less than what you truly are." I tilted my head slightly, letting her words hang in the air for a moment before responding. "No, Chancellor," I said evenly. "It''s not about hiding behind imperfection. It''s about control." Her brow furrowed slightly, as if she wasn''t entirely sure what I meant. "I''ve been released from the curse that once trapped me, the one that held me back from reaching my true potential," I exined, my tone measured and calm. "But unlike most who would unt their newfound power, I chose a different path. I chose to observe, to analyze, and to wait. There''s no need to rush when you''re already several steps ahead." Her eyes flickered with something unreadable, but I could tell my words had hit their mark. She understood the concept of control, of waiting for the perfect moment to strike. It was, after all, how she had operated for centuries. "But," I added, shifting the conversation back to the present, "we need to focus on the more immediate issue at hand. The Magic Tower University. The dungeonification. I believe," I continued, my gaze never leaving hers, "that you, of all people, want to strike back at whoever orchestrated this urrence." Her expression hardened, the gleam in her eyes turning sharper as she straightened. "Of course I do," she said, her voice nowced with a dangerous edge. "They''ve threatened everything I''ve worked for, everything I''ve built. Whoever is behind this will pay dearly." I nodded in agreement. "Then we''re on the same page. But do you have any idea who might be behind this?" ndris paused, her gaze shifting slightly as if considering the possibilities. "I have my suspicions," she admitted, "but no solid proof. Do you?" I allowed myself a brief, knowing smile before I responded. "Yes, Chancellor. The idea of dual identities is not just something that applies to you. You''re not the only half-elf in this tower." Her eyes widened slightly, clearly taken aback by my statement. She studied me for a moment, as if weighing my words carefully, before responding. "Another half-elf? Who?" "Professor Armandra," I said, the name slipping from my lips with precision. "She''s younger than you, less experienced, but she''s been ying a dangerous game. She''s the one who trained the student responsible for the ritual that triggered the dungeonification." ndris''s eyes narrowed, her expression darkening as the pieces began to fall into ce in her mind. "Armandra," she whispered, as if tasting the name. "Of course. It alwayses back to her. I guess I should have known. These is why magicians are..." I nodded. "She''s been operating under the radar, using students like pawns in her grand scheme. Ramia, the one who conducted the ritual, was trained directly by her. Everything that''s happened¡ªthe dungeonification, the chaos¡ªit all traces back to Armandra." ndris''s jaw tightened, and I could see the anger simmering beneath her calm facade. "Then we know our target," she said, her voice cold and deadly. "And we''ll make sure she pays for every life lost in this tower." I remained silent, allowing her words to hang in the air. The game had indeed changed, and now, with ndris as both ally and potential rival, we would move forward into the next phase. Armandra, I thought, as the chancellor and I shared a final nce. Your time is running out. Chapter 195: The Chatty Half-Elf "Watch your right, Draven!" ndris''s excited voice cut through the mor of the battle, her words sharp and clear despite the chaos. "I know," I replied, my voice steady and calm, as if the monsters closing in from all directions didn''t even matter. The truth was, they didn''t. Not to me. The undead goblin king, my minotaur devil servant, and the hobgoblin devil servant were wreaking havoc with brutal efficiency. Trolls, ogres, and grotesque creatures spawned by the dungeonification lurched forward, but each of my summoned forces dispatched them with ruthless precision. The goblin king swung its massive, rotting club, smashing an ogre''s head into pulp with a single, deafening blow. The minotaur''s heavy hooves crushed a pack of kobolds beneath its weight, while the hobgoblin devil danced between monsters, its fiery ws leaving trails of dark mes in its wake. We were pushing to the top¡ªLevel 100. The grand office at the very peak of the Magic Tower University. That was where the Senate met, where all the highest matters of importance were discussed. The ce where Professor Armandra was most likely waiting. "She''ll be there," I said, more to myself than to ndris, my eyes fixed on the top of the staircase that spiraled endlessly upward. "Are you sure?" ndris asked, ncing at me from the corner of her eye. Her silvery hair shimmered faintly in the dim light of the tower, her mana restrained but still potent enough to make the air hum around her. She moved gracefully beside me, her steps light but purposeful, each movement calcted. Her mana might have been restricted, but she was still incredibly strong. Even at this fraction of her power, she was fifty times more powerful than any of the other professors in the Magic Tower. Her control was absolute. "Yes, I''m sure," I replied. "There''s no one else who could have orchestrated this chaos. She''ll want to finish what she started." I didn''t bring anyone else with me. ndris had to stay unseen by the rest of the tower. Her true identity as Chancellor Sylrin was still hidden, and revealing it now wouldplicate matters more than necessary. Alfred, Garren, Sra, and the Drakhan knights were securing the lower floors, ensuring the students and staff were safe. I left my chimeras with them to aid in the effort. As we ascended the staircase, ndris nced back at the undead goblin king and devil servants trailing behind us, a smirk tugging at the corners of her lips. "You''re quite naughty, Draven," she remarked, her tone yful despite the gravity of the situation. "Hiding these creatures all this time." "They''re recent acquisitions," I said, my eyes forward. "Captured during the dungeonification. I n to analyze and research them." ndris raised an eyebrow, clearly amused. "Research, huh? Interesting choice of specimens. I''m sure the Senate will love that exnation." The minotaur devil servant swung its massive axe, cleaving through a troll that had charged at us from the side. The creature let out a guttural roar as it copsed, its body splitting in two. The hobgoblin devil servant leaped onto an ogre, tearing its throat out with its fiery ws, while the undead goblin king crushed a pack of snarling kobolds with a single swing of its club. ndris watched the disy of power with a gleam in her eye, clearly impressed. "Your control over them is¡­ remarkable," shemented, her tone almost admiring. "It''s not about control," I corrected her. "It''s about understanding. You have to analyze their behavior, predict their movements. If you can anticipate what they''re going to do, you can guide them without needing to force them." She chuckled. "Spoken like a true academic. Always analyzing, always calcting. You''re never off the clock, are you?" I didn''t respond. There was no need to. We continued our climb, the monsters bing fewer but more powerful the higher we went. More trolls, ogres, and even a few wyverns appeared, their scales gleaming in the dim light as they swooped down to attack. But they were no match for thebined strength of my summons and ndris''s precision. ndris moved like a dancer, her mana swirling around her as she dispatched the monsters with effortless grace. A flick of her wrist sent a troll tumbling to the ground, its body convulsing as her restricted mana struck with deadly precision. Despite having most of her power trapped in the doll she left behind, ndris was still formidable. Her attacks were precise, efficient, and devastating. But as strong as she was, her incessant curiosity was bing a distraction. "So, Draven," she said suddenly, her voice light despite the chaos around us. "I''ve been wondering¡­ What''s your secret?" I didn''t bother looking at her. "What are you talking about?" "Oh,e on," she teased, dodging a troll''s club with an almostzy grace. "You''re always so secretive. You''re hiding something, aren''t you? Maybe something about your past?" "I''m not hiding anything," I replied, blocking an iing ogre with a telekic barrier before it could get too close. "I''m just not interested in sharing personal details." She rolled her eyes. "Oh, please. Everyone has secrets, Draven. Even you." I sighed inwardly. ndris could be incredibly annoying when she wanted to be. Her voice dropped to a conspiratorial whisper. "So¡­ what about Lady Sophie? You and her still an item?" I paused for just a fraction of a second, caught off guard by the question. It wasn''t something I had expected, not here, not now. "No," I said tly. "We''re not." ndris froze in mid-step, her eyes widening in shock. "Wait¡ªwhat? You broke it off?" The surprise in her voice was genuine, and for a moment, she almost seemed to forget about the battle raging around us. That moment of distraction nearly cost her as a troll swung its club toward her with terrifying speed. I reacted without thinking, halting the troll''s attack with a swift burst of psychokic force. The troll stumbled back, its club frozen in mid-air before shattering into pieces. ndris blinked, shaking off her surprise as she realized what had just happened. Then, without warning, she shouted, "WHY!?" The sheer force of her voice sent a shockwave through the air, powerful enough to send the goblins in front of us flying into the walls. It wasn''t anger that fueled her outburst, though¡ªit was pure, unbridled curiosity. I didn''t flinch. I didn''t react. I simply looked at her, my expression cold and unreadable. "You really want to know?" I asked, my voice low. "Yes!" she eximed, her eyes wide with an almost childlike fascination. "Why would you break it off? She''s Lady Sophie of Icevern! One of the most sought-after women in the realm! You''re telling me you just¡­ ended it?" I turned away, already dismissing her question. "I have my reasons. And I don''t owe you an exnation." ndris pouted, clearly unsatisfied with my response. "That''s not fair, Draven. You can''t just drop a bombshell like that and then refuse to exin." I remained silent, my attention back on the staircase ahead. The battle wasn''t over yet, and I wasn''t about to waste time discussing my personal life with her. She sighed dramatically, clearly frustrated by myck of openness. "You''re impossible, you know that?" "I''m aware," I replied dryly. As we reached the final steps of the staircase, the monsters began to thin out, their numbers dwindling as we approached the top level. The grand office loomed just ahead, the massive doors standing tall and imposing at the end of the corridor. This was it¡ªthe ce where the Senate met, where all the highest matters of the Magic Tower were decided. ndris''s yful demeanor faded, reced by a sharp focus as she stared at the doors. Her eyes gleamed with anticipation, her mana swirling around her like a storm waiting to be unleashed. "She''s behind those doors," ndris said softly, her voice steady now. "Professor Armandra." I nodded. "It''s time to finish this." We approached the doors together, my undead goblin king and devil servants nking us. The air was thick with tension, the weight of the battle ahead pressing down on us. But I wasn''t worried. I had prepared for this. As I reached for the door, ndris spoke one final time, her voice barely above a whisper. But I noticed her face turning into an unusual serious expression. "Let''s make this quick, Draven. I have a feeling things are about to get much moreplicated." Chapter 196: Armandras Misconception As I reached for the door, ndris spoke one final time, her voice barely above a whisper. "Let''s make this quick, Draven. I have a feeling things are about to get much moreplicated." I paused for a moment, the weight of her words hanging in the air between us. Complicated was an understatement. The dungeonification of the Magic Tower University had already pushed the limits of what we could manage, and now, with Armandra lurking just beyond this door, the real threat would finally reveal itself. This wasn''t just a simple power struggle. No, it was something deeper, something older¡ªlike a game of chess that had been yed long before I had stepped onto the board. I pushed the door open, and the first thing that hit me was the suffocating aura of dark magic. The room was dimly lit, the only source of light being the faint glow of arcane runes scattered across the floor in aplex web of sigils. The air was thick with the scent of burnt mana, the kind that lingered after powerful rituals had been performed. And there, standing at the center of it all, was Armandra. Her presence was striking, not just in the way she held herself but in the subtle traces of her true nature that had begun to leak through her disguise. Where she had once appeared as a simple professor of magical studies, now her form flickered, almost as if the illusion of her human appearance was struggling to maintain itself. Her hair, once a soft chestnut brown, had begun to shimmer with an otherworldly silver, much like ndris''s. But where ndris''s transformation had been graceful, controlled, Armandra''s was chaotic, unbnced. She was struggling to maintain her fa?ade, but there was no mistaking what she truly was¡ªa half-elf, like ndris, but with a far more dangerous agenda. Her eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, there was silence. Then, a slow smile crept across her lips, and she straightened, her posture shifting from one of tension to one of confidence. "Ah, Draven," Armandra purred, her voice dripping with amusement. "I was wondering when you''d find me. And it seems you''ve brought¡­pany." Her gaze flicked toward ndris, and something unreadable passed between them. It wasn''t just recognition¡ªit was something more. A history, perhaps. Old wounds that had never quite healed. "Armandra," ndris said, her voice steady butced with an edge of cold fury. "I should have known you''d be behind this." Armandra''s smile widened. "Behind this? Oh, ndris, you give me too much credit. I''m merely the catalyst. The real power, the real force driving this dungeonification,es from forces far beyond your understanding." I stepped forward, my pens hovering around me in a protective formation, ready to strike at the slightest provocation. "Enough games, Armandra," I said, my voice calm but firm. "You''ve been manipting this entire situation from the start. Training students in forbidden magic, guiding them toward this ritual, and now, this dungeonification. It all leads back to you." Armandra''s eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "Oh, Draven, you''re so quick to use. But tell me, have you truly considered the bigger picture? The forces at y here are far older than you or I. What''s happening in this tower¡ªit''s only the beginning." ndris''s patience snapped. "Beginning? You''ve endangered the lives of hundreds of students, corrupted the very foundation of this tower, and for what? To y with forces you can''t control?" Armandra''s smile faltered for a fraction of a second, and I caught the briefest glimpse of something¡ªfear, maybe. But it was gone as quickly as it had appeared, reced by her usual mask of amusement. "You still don''t understand, do you?" Armandra said softly, her voice almost pitying. "This isn''t about power. It''s about survival. The magic in this world is dying, ndris. You know it as well as I do. The old ways, the ancient spells¡ªthey''re fading. Dungeonification, dark magic, forbidden rituals¡ªthese are the only tools we have left to cling to what little magic remains." I narrowed my eyes, sensing the truth hidden within her words. There was desperation there, a need to justify her actions, to make them seem necessary. But I wasn''t fooled. "And you think destroying the tower is the solution?" I asked, my tone sharp. "You think unleashing demonic forces will save magic?" Armandra''s expression darkened. "No, Draven. I think it''s the only way to force the world to acknowledge what''s happening. The Magic Tower University, this symbol of magical supremacy, it''s a relic. A monument to a world that no longer exists. If it falls, people will finally wake up. They''ll see that the old ways are failing. And they''ll seek out new solutions. Dark magic, forbidden rituals¡ªthey''re not the problem. They''re the future." The room was thick with tension, the weight of her words hanging heavy in the air. I could see ndris bristling beside me, her hands clenched into fists as she struggled to contain her rage. But I knew we couldn''t let this conversation devolve into a fight just yet. There was more at y here, and I needed to understand exactly what Armandra was nning. "You''re wrong," I said, my voice cutting through the silence. "This isn''t about saving magic. It''s about control. You''re using the dungeonification as a means to destabilize the university, to take power for yourself." Armandra''s eyes shed with anger, but she didn''t deny it. Instead, she took a step forward, her body crackling with barely contained magic. "You think you know everything, don''t you, Draven? You think you can just waltz in here and stop what''s already been set in motion." ndris stepped forward, her voice low and dangerous. "We can. And we will." The atmosphere in the room shifted, the tension reaching a boiling point. I could feel the magic building in the air, the power radiating from both ndris and Armandra as they prepared for a confrontation. But before anything could happen, Armandra''s smile returned, sharp and deadly. "You''re toote," she said softly, almost gleefully. "The ritual is alreadyplete. The dungeonification is irreversible now. Soon, the entire tower will be consumed, and with it, everything you hold dear." ndris''s eyes widened, and I felt a cold knot of dread form in my stomach. Armandra''s confidence, her certainty¡ªit wasn''t just arrogance. She truly believed the tower was lost. But I wasn''t about to give up that easily. I stepped forward, my pens glowing with a faint light as I summoned my mana, preparing for whatever came next. "You''ve underestimated me, Armandra. You may have started this, but I will end it." "Arrogant as always, Draven, Armandra replied as her magic gleam following her warming up her mana. The tension in the air was palpable, the weight of Armandra''s final words hanging over us like a dark cloud. My mind raced, processing everything as the reality of the situation settled in. Dungeonification. An irreversible process, or so she imed. But I wasn''t convinced. Not yet. "Draven," ndris''s voice broke through the silence, calm butced with urgency. "Whatever we do, we have to stop her before the corruption spreads any further. If the dungeonification is trulyplete, then every moment we waste is another step closer to losing this tower." I nodded, my eyes fixed on Armandra. She stood tall, her posture almost regal despite the madness that crackled in the air around her. Her mana swirled with the chaotic remnants of the dark ritual she had initiated, and I could sense the raw power within her, dangerous and untamed. But power alone wasn''t enough to stop us. "Ready?" I asked, my voice low but steady. ndris didn''t answer with words. Instead, the ground beneath her shifted, stone and earth rising as ancient magic stirred to life. Her connection to nature was undeniable, and as the magic flowed from her, I could feel the weight of centuries behind her movements. The room trembled slightly as stones rearranged themselves into a protective barrier, a silent deration of the battle that was about to unfold. I summoned my pens, each one humming with energy as they floated beside me. The elven-runed water pen glowed with a soft blue light, its magic calm yet potent, ready to counter anything Armandra might throw at us. The devil pen pulsed with dark energy, coiling around me like a serpent, hungry for the battle ahead. The psychokinesis pen hovered just above my shoulder, ready to strike with precision, and the fire pen red to life, its mes casting a warm glow in the otherwise dim chamber. The first move was mine. With a flick of my wrist, I sent the psychokinesis pen flying forward, its path swift and deadly. It sliced through the air, aimed directly at Armandra''s heart. But she was fast, faster than I expected. With a sharp movement, she conjured a barrier of shimmering dark magic, deflecting the pen''s attack effortlessly. "You''ll have to do better than that," Armandra taunted, her voice smooth and confident. Chapter 197: The Battle Rages On The first move was mine. With a flick of my wrist, I sent the psychokinesis pen flying forward, its path swift and deadly. It sliced through the air, aimed directly at Armandra''s heart. But she was fast, faster than I expected. With a sharp movement, she conjured a barrier of shimmering dark magic, deflecting the pen''s attack effortlessly. "You''ll have to do better than that," Armandra taunted, her voice smooth and confident. I watched as Armandra deflected my initial strike with a quick flick of her hand, her dark barrier shimmering briefly before fading into the dense atmosphere. Her smile widened, that same unsettling confidence oozing from her every movement. It was clear she expected this fight to be nothing more than a formality¡ªa momentary amusement before the inevitable copse of the tower. But I wasn''t here to amuse her. With a quick mentalmand, I sent a pulse of mana through my pens, and the air around me crackled with energy. The fire pen red, its mes dancing eagerly in response to my call, while the elven-runed water pen hummed with a low, steady resonance. I had no intention of holding back. "ndris," I said calmly, not taking my eyes off Armandra, "let''s see how much of that ''old magic'' you''ve still got." ndris gave a soft chuckle, stepping forward. Her confidence mirrored Armandra''s, but hers came from a ce of mastery, not madness. The ground beneath her feet trembled as she raised her hands, calling forth her ancient elvish magic. The stones of the chamber responded immediately, shifting and reshaping into jagged, twisting spires of earth that shot up around her like sentinels. "Oh, don''t worry, Draven," she said, her voice light and almost teasing, "I''ve been dying to stretch my legs." She moved with grace, her hands weaving intricate patterns through the air as shemanded the very earth itself. Huge bs of stone rose in response, forming a series of protective walls around us as her nature magic began to take hold. Vines and roots erupted from the cracks in the floor, twisting and growing at unnatural speeds, filling the room with the scent of damp earth and life. The very air seemed to shift as ndris''s magic took hold, turning our battleground into her own domain. Armandra, however, was far from intimidated. If anything, the smile on her lips grew wider. "You think this old magic of yours is enough to stop me?" she taunted, her voice dripping with mockery. "I''ve already tapped into the dungeon''s power. This tower belongs to me now." She lifted her arms, and the dark aura surrounding her intensified. The ground at her feet cracked open, and from it, demonic creatures began to crawl¡ªtwisted, grotesque beings, their forms barely distinguishable as they wed their way into the room. The dungeon hade alive, feeding her dark magic. I gritted my teeth. "I''ll keep her upied. You deal with those things," I said, knowing ndris would handle it without question. With a swift motion, I sent the fire pen forward. mes exploded from the tip, spiraling toward Armandra with ferocity. At the same time, I unleashed the elven-runed water pen, summoning a wave of shimmering blue mana that surged alongside the fire. The opposing elements shed together in a violent explosion of steam and heat as they raced toward Armandra, but she was ready. "[Demonic Veil]," she whispered, her voice calm but filled with power. A shimmering dark veil of magic enveloped her, absorbing thebined elements with ease. The mes dissipated into nothing, while the water sizzled and evaporated against the dark barrier. She hadn''t even broken a sweat. "Is that the best you can do, Draven?" she sneered. "[Luminous Cascade]!" Suddenly, blinding beams of light shot from her hands, each oneced with dark magic. They moved in erratic, unpredictable patterns, leaving scorching trails in the stone as they tore through the chamber. I barely managed to react in time, sending my psychokinesis pen flying forward to intercept the beams. The pen shot through the air, slicing through the beams with surgical precision, but the sheer power of Armandra''s magic was staggering. "Careful!" I called to ndris, who wasughingughing¡ªas she danced through the chaos, her feet barely touching the ground as she dodged the beams with ease. "Oh, Draven, you''re too serious!" she called back, her voice filled with amusement. "[Nature''s Wrath]!" With a sweep of her hand, a massive tree erupted from the ground beneath her, its roots spreading out in all directions, mming into the demonic creatures that Armandra had summoned. The demons screeched as the roots pierced their twisted bodies, dragging them into the earth and crushing them under the weight of nature''s fury. The tree''s branches twisted and grew, forming a protective canopy over us as ndris continued to weave her magic with ease,ughing all the while. I shook my head, unable to help the small smile that crept onto my face. Even in the midst of battle, she was enjoying herself. But I didn''t have time to dwell on it. The minotaur devil servant I had summoned earlier thundered past me, its massive axe cleaving through a wave of dungeon creatures that had poured into the room. The undead goblin king followed close behind, swinging its club with brutal efficiency, smashing demons into the ground as it fought to protect us. "Good," I muttered, my focus shifting back to Armandra. "Keep them busy." Armandra''s eyes narrowed as she watched her demonic forces being overrun by my summoned creatures and ndris''s nature magic. But she wasn''t finished yet. Her hands began to glow with a sickly green light, and I immediately recognized the spell. "[Devourer''s Call]," I said under my breath, feeling the familiar chill run down my spine. She was siphoning mana directly from the dungeon''s core. If she managed to absorb enough power, even ndris''s ancient magic wouldn''t be able to hold her back. "Draven!" ndris called, her voice more serious now. "She''s pulling mana from the dungeon!" "I know!" I called back, my mind racing. I had to stop her, but if I wasn''t careful, I could risk destabilizing the entire tower. Armandra''s body pulsed with dark energy, her form flickering as the mana from the dungeon flooded into her. She raised her hand, and a massive sphere of crackling light and darkness formed above her head, growingrger with each passing second. "This ends now," she hissed, her voice low and dangerous. Without hesitation, I sent my pens flying forward. The fire pen spiraled through the air, its mes burning hotter than ever as it shot toward Armandra''s sphere of magic. The elven-runed water pen followed closely behind, its shimmering blue aura twisting around the fire in a perfect spiral. But I wasn''t finished. The psychokinesis pen flew above the others, and the devil pen coiled around my wrist, ready to strike. Armandra''s eyes widened as she saw the onught of magic heading her way, but she didn''t flinch. Instead, she thrust her hand forward, and the sphere of magic erupted. The impact was deafening. mes and water collided with the sphere in a violent explosion of energy, sending shockwaves through the chamber. The walls trembled, and cracks spider-webbed across the floor as the force of the st sent me skidding back, my pens barely managing to absorb the brunt of the impact. "Draven!" ndris called, her voice sharp with concern. "I''m fine!" I shouted back, gritting my teeth as I steadied myself. Armandra stood at the center of the chaos, her body flickering with unstable energy. She was struggling to maintain control, but the sheer power she had absorbed from the dungeon was overwhelming her. Her eyes, once filled with confidence, now glowed with an almost manic intensity. "It''s toote!" she screamed, her voice echoing through the chamber. "You can''t stop it! The dungeon will consume everything!" I clenched my fists, my pens hovering protectively around me. The battle wasn''t over, but I could feel the weight of the situation pressing down on me. Armandra was right about one thing¡ªthis was no ordinary fight. The forces at y here were far older, far more dangerous than I had anticipated. ndris moved beside me, her smile gone now, reced by a look of steely determination. "We have to stop her," she said quietly, her voice steady. "No matter what it takes." I nodded, my eyes fixed on Armandra as she prepared for her next move. This battle wasn''t over¡ªnot by a long shot. And I wasn''t about to let her win. Chapter 198: The Strength of The Dungeon Magic Tower ndris shifted beside me, her normally yful demeanor hardened into sharp focus. She stood taller, the ancient magic at hermand surging as she eyed Armandra with cold intensity. Her earlierughter had faded, reced by the calm resolve of someone who knew they were in a fight for survival. Armandra was absorbing more mana, her form flickering between solid and translucent, her face a mask of determined madness. Her connection to the dungeon was unstable, but she had enough control to keep pulling more power from its depths. That alone made her dangerous beyond belief. We need to do something. "We need to cut off her connection to the dungeon," I said, my voice low but clear. I knew ndris was listening, even as her hands worked through anotherplex weave of magic. ndris nodded, though her gaze never left Armandra. "It''s like trying to stop a flood with a dam made of sand," she replied, her tone stillced with a wry edge, even in the heat of battle. "But I''m up for the challenge." I allowed a faint smile. "I was hoping you''d say that." Armandra''s body crackled with energy, the dark magic coiling around her in thick tendrils. The air shimmered with her demonic power, and I could feel the immense pull of mana as the dungeon''s energy was funneled directly into her. Her smile was wild, her eyes glowing with a mixture of rage and exhration. "I told you," she hissed, her voice ringing out like a curse. "This tower is already lost. You can''t stop me, Draven. Not now. Not when I''m so close to ultimate power!" With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed a barrage of energy. Dark beams shot from her hands, crackling with demonic magic, aimed straight at ndris and me. I barely had time to react. I sent the psychokinesis pen flying forward to intercept, its sleek form slicing through the air with precision. The first beam collided with the pen, deflecting off to the side, but there were too many. ndris summoned a wall of stone and earth, her magic shaping the ground beneath us into a thick barrier that absorbed the brunt of the attack. The impact sent shards of stone flying, but ndris held firm, her expression tight with concentration. "[Earthen Fortress]," she murmured, reinforcing the wall with another wave of magic. "But that''s only a temporary solution. She''s going to break through eventually." "Not if we break her connection first," I replied, sending the fire pen forward. mes burst from its tip, spiraling toward Armandra in a fiery vortex. At the same time, I directed the elven-runed water pen to nk her, sending a wave of shimmering water to crash down on her other side. Armandra''s eyes gleamed, and she raised her hand, calling forth another spell. "[Demonic Light]," she whispered, and a sphere of blinding light erupted from her palm. The light wasn''t pure; it was tainted with dark magic, and the sh between her demonic power and my elemental attack sent waves of energy rippling through the chamber. The water evaporated on contact, and the mes flickered out, unable to prate the shield she had erected around herself. But I wasn''t done. The psychokinesis pen darted forward, slicing through the remnants of the light and striking at the heart of Armandra''s defense. The pen''s tip grazed her arm, and for the first time, I saw her wince. "You''re pushing her back," ndris called out, her tone filled with approval. "But I have a better idea." Before I could respond, ndris moved with the grace of someone in perfect control. She raised her arms high, and the chamber began to tremble as the ground beneath us shifted. The vines and roots she had summoned earlier began to coil around Armandra''s feet, tightening their grip with each passing second. Armandra''s eyes flicked down, her expression shifting from confidence to irritation. She snapped her fingers, and the vines burst into mes, burning away in an instant. But ndris didn''t seem concerned. Instead, she smiled¡ªa smile that made even me wary. "I''ve been waiting to use this," she said with a softugh. "You know what happens when nature meets chaos? Nature adapts." With a sharp movement, she mmed her hand down on the ground. "[Wrath of the Forest]," she intoned, and the room erupted in a burst of verdant magic. The vines grew back in an instant, but they were different now. No longer soft and pliable, they had transformed into jagged, thorned tendrils, their surfaces hardened like steel. Theyshed out at Armandra, wrapping around her legs and arms, binding her in ce. Armandra''s eyes widened, her body flickering as she struggled to break free. "[Demonic Ascension]!" she cried, summoning a wave of dark energy to shatter the vines. But as soon as one tendril was severed, two more took its ce, coiling tighter around her. ndrisughed, a gleeful sound that filled the room. "Oh, this is just too much fun, Draven! She''s caught like a fly in a web!" I couldn''t help but shake my head. Even in the midst of a battle like this, ndris seemed to be enjoying herself. But there was no denying her effectiveness. Still, Armandra wasn''t finished. With a roar of frustration, she mmed her hands together, summoning a pulse of pure mana that rippled outward, tearing through the vines and sending shockwaves through the chamber. The force of the st sent me skidding back, and I had to brace myself with a quick burst of psychokic energy to avoid being thrown off my feet. ndris was knocked back as well, her vines reduced to ash in the wake of Armandra''s power. But she was quick to recover, her hands already moving through another series of motions, calling forth more magic. "She''s absorbing more mana from the dungeon!" I shouted, my mind racing as I watched Armandra''s form flicker and shift. "We have to stop her, or she''ll overwhelm us!" "I know!" ndris replied, her tone more serious now. "But she''s pulling too much. If we don''t cut her off soon, this entire tower could copse!" Armandra''s form pulsed with dark light as she drew in more power, her eyes glowing with a mixture of triumph and madness. The dungeon''s energy surged around her, crackling with raw, untamed force. I could feel it in the air, thick and oppressive, like the weight of a thousand storms. "There''s no stopping it now," Armandra said, her voice filled with manic glee. "The dungeon''s power is mine tomand!" But I wasn''t ready to give up. I summoned the devil pen to my hand, its dark energy coiling around me like a living thing. The pen pulsed with power, responding to my call, and I knew what I had to do. "ndris," I said quietly, my voice steady. "I need you to distract her for a moment. I''m going to try something¡­ risky." ndris nced at me, her brow furrowing slightly, but she didn''t hesitate. "Risky? Oh, now you''ve got my attention," she said with a grin. "Consider her distracted." Without another word, ndris charged forward, her hands glowing with ancient magic as she unleashed a torrent of nature''s wrath at Armandra. Trees erupted from the ground, their branches twisting and spiraling as they reached for the half-elf, their roots tearing through the stone like it was nothing. The air filled with the sound of wood cracking and leaves rustling, the sheer force of her magic overwhelming. Armandra''s eyes widened as she summoned more of her demonic energy to counter ndris''s onught. "[Light of Oblivion]," she cried, and beams of pure light shot from her hands, slicing through the trees and roots with deadly precision. The beams shed with the vines, creating a spectacle of glowing magic that filled the room. While ndris kept her upied, I focused my energy into the devil pen, pushing my mana into it until the pen glowed with a dark, foreboding light. I could feel the power building inside it, dangerous and vtile, but it was exactly what I needed. "[Abyssal Chain]," I whispered, the words slipping from my lips like a curse. The pen pulsed, and a dark chain of shadow erupted from its tip, coiling through the air like a serpent. The chain shot forward, wrapping around Armandra''s form in an instant. Her eyes widened in shock as the chain tightened, pulling her mana away from the dungeon and toward me. "What¡ª?!" she gasped, her voice filled with confusion and fury. "What are you doing?!" I clenched my fist, the chain tightening further. "Cutting off your power," I said coldly, my voice filled with determination. "You''ve taken enough from the dungeon." Chapter 199: The Intense Battle "Draven!" she shrieked, her voice raw with a mixture of rage and desperation. Her body trembled as she tried to regain her footing, her mana unstable, ring and flickering erratically. "Keep her off bnce!" I called to ndris, sweat beading on my brow as I held the chain steady. "[Abyssal Chain] won''tst long¡ªshe''s too strong!" ndris nodded sharply, a wild gleam in her eyes as she raised her hands, summoning more of her ancient magic. The chamber groaned as the earth responded to her call, and I watched as massive boulders tore free from the walls and ceiling, hovering ominously above Armandra''s head. Vines twisted and curled around the rocks, hardening into iron-like tendrils as they encased the boulders, ready to crush her at a moment''s notice. "Don''t worry, Draven," ndris called back,ughing in a way that would have unnerved anyone unfamiliar with her entricity. "I''ve got this." She made a sharp motion with her hand, and the boulders hurtled toward Armandra with terrifying speed. At the same time, thick roots erupted from the floor, snaking around Armandra''s legs and arms, holding her in ce as the earth-bound projectiles closed in. Armandra''s eyes widened, her pupils dting with panic as she fought against the restraints. "[Infernal Burst]!" she screamed, and a pulse of demonic energy exploded from her body, shattering the vines that held her. The boulders crumbled in midair, reduced to dust by the sheer force of her st. But I wasn''t about to let her recover. "[me Barrage]!" I snapped, sending the fire pen into action. mes roared forth, curling and twisting through the air as they converged on Armandra, engulfing her in a storm of fire. The chamber zed with heat, the air shimmering as the fire raged. For a moment, I thought we had her. The fire crackled and hissed, burning fiercely around her form. But then, through the mes, I saw her outline¡ªblurred, but still standing. Her voice rang out, sharp and defiant. "Do you think fire will stop me?!" she roared, and with a sweeping gesture, she summoned a barrier of light. "[Demonic Light Shield]!" she cried, and the mes parted as the shield formed around her, deflecting the fire''s fury with ease. I gritted my teeth, feeling the strain of holding the [Abyssal Chain]. Armandra''s demonic magic pulsed against it, fighting back, and I could feel her starting to regain control of her mana. I needed to do something fast, or she''d break free entirely. ndris seemed to sense this too. Her eyes narrowed as she shifted her stance, her hands moving in fluid, almost dance-like motions. The ground beneath us trembled again, and this time, a massive tree burst from the floor, its roots sprawling outward like giant tendrils. "[Elderwood Embrace]," she murmured, and the tree''s branches shot toward Armandra with blinding speed. The branches wrapped around Armandra''s body, their bark hardening like iron as they closed in on her, squeezing tightly. I could see Armandra''s face twisted in frustration, her lips pulling back in a snarl as she struggled against the ancient magic. But even in her desperation, her eyes gleamed with dangerous intent. "You think you''ve won?" she spat, her voice filled with venom. "[Demonic Aether Pulse]!" The air in the chamber darkened, and a low, ominous hum filled the space as Armandra''s body glowed with dark light. A sphere of ck and violet energy formed around her, pulsing with raw, demonic power. I could feel the pressure building, the very fabric of the dungeon reacting to the unstable magic she was calling forth. "ndris, get back!" I shouted, recognizing the spell. "[Demonic Aether Pulse] is going to blow!" But ndris didn''t flinch. Instead, she grinned widely, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "Oh, I know!" she said, her voice lilting with amusement. "But this is too fun to stop now." Her words were barely out of her mouth when the pulse exploded. A wave of dark energy ripped through the chamber, sending debris flying in every direction. I braced myself, summoning a barrier of water with the elven-runed pen to shield myself from the st. The water surged in front of me, forming a shimmering wall of protection that absorbed the impact, but the force of the explosion was enough to send me skidding back several feet. When the dust cleared, I saw that ndris had barely moved. The ground around her was scorched, and the tree she had summoned was reduced to charred remnants, but she stood unharmed, her eyes still gleaming with that unsettling delight. "That was close!" she called over to me, shing me a grin as if we were ying some kind of game. "You''re lucky I love a good challenge!" I shook my head, trying to stifle a groan. ndris''s reckless enthusiasm was both a blessing and a curse, but right now, I needed her unpredictability. Armandra wasn''t someone we could beat through sheer power alone. We had to outmaneuver her. Armandra, for her part, was struggling. Her body flickered between solid and ethereal, her form destabilizing as the dark energy continued to surge through her. Her connection to the dungeon was being severed, but she was still drawing on its power in a desperate attempt to maintain control. "Enough!" she shrieked, her voice raw with fury. "[Abyssal Chains], [Elderwood Embrace], none of it matters!" Her eyes burned with malevolent light as she raised her hands, her mana spiking dangerously. "I am the future of magic, and I will not be stopped by you!" Her hands came down, and the dungeon itself seemed to respond. The ground beneath us rumbled, and I felt a surge of demonic energy building beneath the surface. "She''s going to copse the entire chamber!" I shouted, my heart racing. "We need to stop her now!" ndris didn''t need further prompting. She thrust her hands forward, summoning another torrent of magic. "[Nature''s Fury]," she cried, and the room erupted into chaos. Trees, vines, and roots surged from every direction, crashing toward Armandra in a storm of ancient magic. Armandra met the attack with her own, summoning a vortex of demonic energy that tore through the chamber like a cyclone. "[Hellstorm]," she screamed, and the air filled with howling winds and crackling energy. I watched as the two forces shed in the center of the room, nature and demonic magic colliding in a furious storm of power. The ground shook violently, and cracks began to spiderweb across the floor as the sheer force of the battle tore the chamber apart. But amidst the chaos, I saw an opening. The [Abyssal Chain] was still attached to Armandra, and though she was siphoning mana from the dungeon, her connection was fraying. If I could sever itpletely, we might have a chance to turn the tide. With a sharp motion, I directed the psychokinesis pen forward, sending it flying toward Armandra''s chest. The pen cut through the vortex of energy, slipping past the whirlwind of demonic magic and striking true. Armandra gasped, her body jerking as the pen struck the center of her mana core. Her connection to the dungeon flickered, and for the first time, I saw panic sh across her face. "Draven!" ndris shouted, her voice filled with urgency. "Now!" I didn''t hesitate. The elven-runed water pen glowed brightly as I summoned its power, channeling it into a single, focused strike. Water surged forward, twisting and spiraling around Armandra''s form, cutting through the demonic energy like a de. The water coiled around her, binding her in ce as the [Abyssal Chain] tightened, drawing her mana away from the dungeon. Armandra screamed, her body flickering violently as the connection between her and the dungeon was severed. The ground beneath her cracked, and the demonic energy that had fueled her began to dissipate, leaving her form weakened and unstable. But even as she faltered, her eyes burned with defiance. "You¡­ you think this will stop me?" she gasped, her voice weak but filled with venom. "This isn''t over. Not by a long shot." I stepped forward, my pens hovering protectively around me as I prepared for whatever final trick she had up her sleeve. But before I could speak, the ground beneath us rumbled again, this time with a different energy. A new presence¡ªdark, ancient, and overwhelmingly powerful¡ªstirred beneath the surface. ndris''s eyes widened, and for the first time, I saw genuine concern flicker across her face. "Draven," she whispered, her voice uncharacteristically serious. "Something''s waking up," Chapter 200: The Dungeon Monster Armandra was still on her knees, gasping for breath, her form flickering and unstable. But even in her weakened state, her lips curled into a smile¡ªsmall, almost imperceptible, but enough to send a chill down my spine. "You''ve only dyed the inevitable," she rasped, her voice hoarse from exertion. "The dungeon is alive¡­ and it''s about to show you what real power looks like." I turned to ndris, who had already shifted her stance, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the floor beneath us. The tremors were growing stronger, the cracks in the ground widening as something pushed against the surface, threatening to break through. "ndris," I said, my voice low but urgent, "we need to stop whatever''sing before it gets out." She didn''t respond right away, her expression dark and focused, as though she were listening to something only she could hear. Her connection to nature magic was deep¡ªdeeper than I couldprehend¡ªand in this moment, she seemed to be attuning herself to the flow of the earth, trying to understand the source of this new threat. "Draven," she finally said, her tone uncharacteristically somber. "It''s not just a creature waking up. The dungeon itself is shifting. This¡ªthis isn''t something we can fight with spells alone." The ground beneath us cracked with a thunderous roar, and I felt a surge of energy so powerful it nearly knocked me off my feet. I sent the elven-runed water pen into the air, summoning a protective barrier around us as the floor splintered, massive chunks of stone breaking free and hovering in the air as if suspended by invisible strings. "Brace yourself," I called out, gripping the devil pen tightly. "It''sing!" Suddenly, the ground exploded upward, sending shards of stone and debris flying in all directions. From the depths of the dungeon emerged a massive, towering figure, its form grotesque and nightmarish. It was unlike anything I had ever seen¡ªa creature of pure darkness, its body shifting and writhing as though it were made of shadows and smoke. Its eyes burned with an eerie, otherworldly light, and its mouth twisted into a gaping maw, filled with rows of sharp, jagged teeth. The creature let out a deafening roar, and the very air seemed to tremble in response. The power radiating from it was immense, overwhelming, and I could feel the dungeon''s energy flowing into it, feeding its strength. Armandraughed weakly from the floor, her voiceced with triumph despite her battered state. "Behold¡­ the heart of the dungeon," she whispered. "The [Ebon Devourer]." I had read about the [Ebon Devourer]¡ªa creature that had been theorized to exist at the core of ancient dungeons, a manifestation of the dungeon''s will. It was said to be nearly unstoppable, feeding off the mana of the dungeon itself, growing stronger with every passing moment. And now, it was awake. "ndris!" I called, trying to keep my voice steady as the creature loomed over us. "We need to stop this thing before it devours the entire tower!" ndris didn''t need any more prompting. With a wave of her hand, she summoned another torrent of magic, roots and vines erupting from the ground as she called upon the full force of her ancient elvish magic. The vines twisted and coiled around the creature''s massive legs, tightening like a vice, trying to hold it in ce. But the [Ebon Devourer] was too powerful. It let out another ear-splitting roar, and with a violent shake, it ripped the vines from the ground, tearing through ndris''s magic as though it were nothing. "Damn it!" ndris cursed, her normally yful demeanor slipping away as the seriousness of the situation hit her. "This thing is stronger than I thought!" I didn''t waste any time. I summoned my pens, each one glowing with the full force of my mana, ready to strike. The fire pen red to life, its mes burning hotter than ever as I sent it hurtling toward the creature''s face. At the same time, I directed the psychokinesis pen to strike from below, aiming for the creature''s legs in an attempt to destabilize it. The mes collided with the creature''s dark, shadowy form, but instead of being consumed, the fire was absorbed into the ckness, disappearing as though it had never existed. The psychokinesis pen, too, struck the creature''s legs, but the impact barely registered. The creature was too vast, too powerful for simple attacks to affect it. I gritted my teeth, summoning the elven-runed water pen. If fire and psychokinesis weren''t enough, maybe elemental magic would have better luck. "[Ocean''s Embrace]," I muttered, and a wave of shimmering blue water erupted from the pen, crashing into the creature with the force of a tidal wave. The water wrapped around the creature, swirling and twisting as it tried to drown the [Ebon Devourer] in its depths. For a moment, it seemed to work. The creature''s form flickered, its movements slowing as the water magic coiled around it. But then, with a mighty roar, it surged forward, breaking free of the water''s hold with sheer brute strength. "Nothing''s working!" I shouted, frustration mounting as I watched the creature shake off ourbined attacks like they were nothing more than an annoyance. ndris gritted her teeth, her eyes glowing with fierce determination. "We need to cut off its connection to the dungeon!" she yelled over the chaos. "As long as it''s drawing power from the dungeon''s core, it''ll keep getting stronger!" I nodded, understanding immediately. The creature was being fueled by the dungeon''s mana, just like Armandra had been. If we could sever its connection to the dungeon''s core, we might have a chance to bring it down. "Cover me!" I called to ndris, already preparing to make my move. ndris didn''t hesitate. With a wave of her hand, she summoned another barrage of magic, her nature spells filling the chamber with twisting vines and massive boulders. The ground rumbled as her magic shed with the creature, buying me the time I needed. I directed the devil pen forward, its dark energy coiling around me as I focused all of my mana into a single, concentrated strike. "[Abyssal Spear]," I whispered, feeling the surge of power as the pen transformed into a long, spear-like tendril of darkness. This would be the strike that severed the creature''s connection to the dungeon. With a flick of my wrist, I sent the [Abyssal Spear] flying toward the creature''s chest, aiming for the core of its mana. The spear sliced through the air with deadly precision, and for a moment, I thought I had it. But at thest second, the creature twisted, moving faster than something of its size should have been able to. The spear struck its side, ncing off its shadowy form and embedding itself in the wall behind it. "Damn it!" I hissed, frustration boiling over. The [Ebon Devourer] turned its glowing eyes toward me, and I felt a surge of cold fear as its gaze locked onto mine. It let out another deafening roar, and I barely had time to react as it charged toward me, its massive form barreling through the chamber like a freight train. ndris reacted first. With a sweeping motion, she summoned a wall of earth and stone, blocking the creature''s path just before it could reach me. The creature mmed into the wall with a thunderous crash, but the impact was enough to send cracks splintering through the stone. "It''s not going to hold for long!" ndris called, her voice strained as she poured more mana into the wall, trying to reinforce it. I didn''t waste any time. I needed to try again. I recalled the devil pen, feeling the dark energy pulse in my hand as I prepared for another strike. But before I could act, the ground beneath us shook violently, and I felt a surge of mana so powerful it nearly knocked me off my feet. The dungeon''s core¡ªit was reacting to the battle. "Draven!" ndris called, her voice filled with rm. "The core! It''s¡ª" But before she could finish, the ground exploded beneath us, and the creature''s form twisted and expanded, feeding off the surge of mana from the dungeon. Its body grewrger, more monstrous, its shadowy form warping as it absorbed the energy. The [Ebon Devourer] had grown stronger. ndris and I exchanged a nce, both of us realizing the same thing. This wasn''t just a battle to stop the creature anymore. If we didn''t end this soon, the entire dungeon would copse¡ªand it would take us with it. "We have to sever the core''s connection," I said, my voice filled with urgency. "Now." ndris nodded, her eyes hardening with resolve. "Let''s end this." Chapter 201: The Mighty Ebon Devourer I measured the distance between the core and the [Ebon Devourer]. The creature was feeding off it, but it wasn''t an easy connection to sever. The dungeon''s energy was pouring into it like a raging river, fueling its growth and making it more powerful with each passing moment. The dark tendrils of mana that connected the creature to the core were intertwined in ways that weren''t immediately obvious. The dungeon was intelligent¡ªalive, in a way¡ªand it had adapted, reinforcing the creature''s connection to itself. My mind raced through possibilities. A brute force approach wouldn''t work. We''d already tried overwhelming it with magic, and that had only made things worse. The creature''s ability to absorb and reflect mana meant we couldn''t just throw spells at it. We needed to cut off its source, the core itself. But the core was embedded deep beneath the chamber, its tendrils feeding into every part of the dungeon''s structure. Severing one connection wouldn''t be enough; we''d need to iste the core, break its hold on the dungeon, and then strike at its weakest point. I could feel my mana reserves depleting fast. Using [Comprehension]¡ªthe technique that allowed me to analyze the flow of magic¡ªwas taxing, especially in a situation like this where the magic was soplex, so interwoven. My head throbbed as I tried to keep up, the mental strain weighing heavily on me. Each second I spent analyzing the dungeon''s structure drained me further, and the weariness that settled into my bones was unmistakable. I clenched my fists, pushing the exhaustion to the back of my mind. There was no time to indulge in fatigue. ndris was holding the line, her earth and nature magic shing against the beast''s overwhelming power, but even she was starting to slow. We were running out of options. I turned my attention back to the [Ebon Devourer], studying the way its body moved¡ªfluid yet unnatural, its form a mass of shadows that twisted and reformed with each motion. Its core was still connected, but its movements were bing erratic. It was trying to bnce the massive influx of mana, and that was where its weaknessy. "The core is destabilizing the creature," I muttered, half to myself. "It''s taking in more energy than it can handle. If we push it over the edge, force it to absorb more than it can control, it will implode." ndris''s eyes flicked toward me, understanding immediately. "So we overwhelm it with mana, make it feed faster than it can process?" "Exactly," I said, the sharpness of my tone betraying my confidence in the n. "But we''ll have to be precise. One wrong move and we''ll end up blowing ourselves up along with it." ndris grinned, a wild gleam in her eyes. "Sounds like fun." I could feel my mana reserves dwindling, the weight of exhaustion pressing down on me like a heavy fog. [Comprehension] had taken its toll, and my control over the pens was slipping. But I couldn''t stop now. I had to trust ndris to keep the creature upied while I focused on the next step. The devil pen hovered beside me, its dark energy coiling around my wrist like a serpent waiting to strike. I could feel its hunger, its need to be unleashed, but I had to be careful. The wrong spell, the wrong timing, and everything would fall apart. I closed my eyes briefly, focusing on the feel of the dungeon''s mana, the way it ebbed and flowed like a living thing. I could sense the core beneath us, pulsing with ancient energy, and I knew that if we didn''t act quickly, it would consume us all. "We need to force a surge," I said, my voice low but determined. "Overload the creature with mana, and when it''s on the verge of breaking, we sever the core''s connection." ndris nodded, her grin fading as her focus sharpened. "Got it. Let me handle the surge." I watched as she stepped forward, her hands moving in fluid motions as she summoned her magic. The ground beneath us trembled, and I could feel the raw power of her nature magic building, the air around her crackling with energy. She was pulling mana directly from the earth, channeling it into a single point, preparing to unleash it all at once. "Get ready, Draven," she said, her voice steady but filled with anticipation. "When I let this go, you''ll have a window¡ªjust a few seconds¡ªto strike." I nodded, my mind already calcting the timing. I could see the threads of magic connecting the [Ebon Devourer] to the core, each one pulsing with dark energy. I would need to cut them all at once, severing the creature''s connection before it could recover. ndris raised her hands, her eyes glowing with the intensity of her magic. "Here we go." With a sharp motion, she released the full force of her mana, sending it surging toward the creature in a massive wave of energy. The ground shook violently as the magic mmed into the [Ebon Devourer], forcing it to absorb more mana than it could handle. Its body flickered and writhed, the dark shadows that made up its form distorting as it struggled to maintain control. "Now!" ndris shouted, her voice strained from the effort. I didn''t hesitate. The devil pen shot forward, its dark energy slicing through the air like a de. I directed it toward the tendrils of mana connecting the creature to the core, each one pulsing with raw power. With a precise flick of my wrist, I severed the first connection, and the creature let out a deafening roar, its body shuddering as it lost a portion of its strength. I moved quickly, the psychokinesis pen following close behind, striking at the remaining tendrils with pinpoint uracy. Each time a connection was severed, the creature''s form flickered, its movements growing more erratic as it struggled to maintain its hold on the dungeon''s mana. "Keep going!" ndris urged, her voice filled with urgency. I pushed through the exhaustion, my focus narrowing to a single point¡ªthe core. The final connection was the strongest, the one that fed directly into the creature''s heart. If I could sever that, it would copse under the weight of its own power. With a sharp motion, I sent the devil pen slicing through thest tendril. The connection snapped, and the [Ebon Devourer] let out a final, ear-splitting scream as its form began to copse in on itself. The dark shadows that made up its body twisted and contorted, the creature''s own mana turning against it as it was overwhelmed by the surge of energy. For a brief moment, everything was still. And then, with a thunderous explosion, the creature imploded, its body disintegrating into nothingness as the dungeon''s energy was released in a violent burst of light and sound. The ground shook violently, and I barely had time to shield myself with the elven-runed water pen as the shockwave tore through the chamber. When the dust finally settled, the creature was gone. The [Ebon Devourer] had been destroyed, its connection to the core severed. But the dungeon was still unstable, the core''s energy spiraling out of control as it searched for something totch onto. "We need to stabilize the core!" I called to ndris, my voice hoarse from the exertion. "If we don''t, this whole ce will copse!" ndris nodded, her face pale but determined. "I''ll hold the core. You need to close the rift." I could barely think, my body trembling from the strain of maintaining my spells, but I knew she was right. If the rift wasn''t sealed, the dungeon''s energy would continue to spiral out of control, and there would be no saving the tower. I directed the elven-runed water pen toward the core, summoning a barrier of shimmering blue light to contain the energy. The water swirled around the core, forming a protective shell that slowed the flow of mana, but it wouldn''t hold for long. "I''ve got it!" ndris shouted, her hands glowing as she summoned more of her nature magic. The ground beneath us shifted, and I watched as roots and vines erupted from the floor, wrapping around the core in a tight embrace, anchoring it in ce. But the core was still unstable, the energy within it pulsing violently as it tried to break free. "Draven!" ndris''s voice was filled with urgency. "You have to seal it now!" I gritted my teeth, forcing my exhausted body to move. The devil pen hovered in front of me, its dark energy coiling around my wrist like a lifeline. With a deep breath, I channeled thest of my mana into the pen, feeling the weight of the magic as it built within me. "[Abyssal Seal]," I whispered, my voice barely audible. The pen pulsed with dark light, and a wave of shadowy energy shot toward the core, wrapping around it like chains. The energy coiled tighter and tighter, locking the core in ce as the [Abyssal Seal] took hold. Chapter 202: Its Over, Youve Lost The pen pulsed with dark light, and a wave of shadowy energy shot toward the core, wrapping around it like chains. The energy coiled tighter and tighter, locking the core in ce as the [Abyssal Seal] took hold. The violent pulsing of mana slowed, and finally, the core settled into a dull, rhythmic pulse, contained within the dark tendrils of the [Abyssal Seal]. The oppressive weight of the dungeon''s energy lifted ever so slightly, like a storm that had finally begun to lose its fury. My body trembled, my mana reserves nearly depleted, but I forced myself to stay standing. The danger wasn''tpletely over, but the immediate threat had passed. ndris staggered toward me, her hands dropping to her sides, the glow of her magic fading. Her usually vibrant and yful demeanor had dulled, reced by exhaustion and relief. She wiped the sweat from her brow, casting a nce at the now-sealed core. "That¡­ was close," she panted, though her lips curled into a tired smile. "You know, I didn''t think we''d actually pull that off." I nodded, unable to muster more than a grunt in response. Every muscle in my body ached, and the mental strain from using [Comprehension] was still weighing heavily on me. I could feel the dull throb behind my eyes intensifying with each passing second. If I didn''t get a chance to rest soon, I wouldn''t be able to keep fighting. "Is it stable?" I asked, my voice hoarse. I turned my gaze to the core, watching the pulsing light that now throbbed in a steady, controlled rhythm. "For now," ndris replied, running a hand through her tousled hair. "Your seal will hold, but only as a temporary measure. The dungeon''s mana will continue to churn, and the core will eventually break through again if we don''t do something permanent. But at least it''s no longer threatening to blow up in our faces." I nced around the chamber, my sharp eyes catching the subtle changes in the dungeon''s structure. The cracks in the walls had stopped spreading, and the oppressive feeling that had permeated the air was slowly dissipating. The dungeon was calming, though the threat still lingered in the background, like a coiled snake waiting to strike again. "We need to get out of here and regroup," I said, my tone cold and pragmatic. "The core''s been contained for now, but we''re running on borrowed time. This ce could still copse, and if it does, we won''t survive another fight with it." ndris gave me a sidelong look, amusement flickering in her tired eyes. "Always the voice of reason, aren''t you? You''ve got that whole ''cold and calcting'' thing down to a science." I didn''t respond to her teasing, too focused on the task ahead. We had survived, but only barely. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down now. Not with the lingering threat of the dungeon core breaking free again. Not with the thought of Armandra still hanging in the back of my mind. "Where is she?" I muttered, scanning the chamber for any sign of our adversary. The [Ebon Devourer] had been destroyed, and the core had been sealed, but Armandra had vanished in the chaos. She had been weakened, perhaps even brought to the brink of defeat, but I knew better than to assume she was truly gone. She was far too cunning, too dangerous, to disappear without a trace. ndris frowned, her gaze following mine. "She was here¡­ right before the core erupted. She couldn''t have just slipped away unnoticed." But Armandra was nothing if not resourceful. Her whole strategy had been built on maniption, on pulling strings from the shadows, and I had no doubt she had nned for this contingency. The question was: where had she gone? And more importantly, what was she nning next? I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the residual mana in the room wash over me as I tried to focus. I could still feel faint traces of her energy, lingering like the fading embers of a fire. It was weak¡ªbarely perceptible¡ªbut it was there. "She''s still in the dungeon," I murmured, opening my eyes. "She''s hiding, probably trying to recover after losing control of the [Ebon Devourer]." ndris arched an eyebrow. "You really think she''s dumb enough to stick around? If I were her, I''d be halfway across the continent by now." "She doesn''t have a choice," I replied, my tone even. "She''s too tied to the dungeon. If she''s truly been siphoning mana from the core, then she''ll need time to recover. She can''t leave until she''s stabilized her power." ndris crossed her arms, her brow furrowing as she processed the information. "So what''s the y, then? Do we hunt her down, or do we cut our losses and get out of here while we still can?" I didn''t hesitate. "We finish this. If we let her escape, she''ll onlye back stronger. She''s dangerous, ndris. You''ve seen what she''s capable of." ndris''s lips quirked into a wry smile. "You''ve got a point. Alright, then. Let''s go find our runaway half-elf." We started moving through the wreckage of the chamber, my pens hovering at the ready as we picked our way through the debris. My steps were steady, but each movement felt heavier than thest. The exhaustion from the battle and the prolonged use of [Comprehension] was catching up to me, and I could feel my mana reserves dwindling dangerously low. Still, I pressed on. There was no room for weakness now. Not when we were this close to ending it. As we moved deeper into the dungeon, the atmosphere shifted again. The further we went, the darker and more oppressive the air became, as though the dungeon itself was trying to swallow us whole. The walls seemed to close in around us, the stone twisted and warped by the lingering traces of dark magic that still permeated the space. ndris was quiet, her usual banter reced by a focused silence. I could tell she was on edge, her senses attuned to the subtle shifts in the dungeon''s energy. We both knew that Armandra was still out there, watching, waiting for the right moment to strike. Suddenly, the ground beneath us trembled, and a low rumble echoed through the corridor. I stopped in my tracks, my eyes narrowing as I scanned the darkness ahead. "Did you feel that?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. ndris nodded, her body tense. "Yeah. Something''s not right." Before I could respond, a sharp, piercing sound filled the air¡ªa sound like shattering ss. The walls around us cracked and splintered, and from the shadows emerged a figure cloaked in dark, flickering energy. Armandra. She stood at the far end of the corridor, her body hunched and trembling, her face contorted with pain and rage. Her once-human appearance had all but faded, reced by something monstrous. Her skin was pale and cracked, her eyes glowing with a sickly light, and the mana that radiated from her was wild and uncontrolled. "You¡­" she rasped, her voice barely recognizable. "You''ve ruined everything." Her words were venomous, filled with a fury that bordered on madness. She took a step forward, her hands crackling with dark energy, and I could see the strain on her face. She was barely holding herself together, her body falling apart under the weight of the dungeon''s power. I didn''t let my guard down. "It''s over, Armandra. You''ve lost." She let out a harsh, barkingugh, the sound grating against my ears. "Lost? You think I''ve lost? You have no idea what''s at stake here. The dungeon¡­ the magic¡­ it''s all dying. And I¡­ I was the only one who saw iting." Her eyes burned with desperation as she spoke, and for a moment, I could see the truth behind her words. She wasn''t just a power-hungry sorceress. She was someone who had been driven to the edge by a fear she couldn''t escape¡ªa fear of the world''s magic fading away. But that didn''t excuse the chaos she had caused. "You''ve gone too far," I said, my voice cold. "You''ve sacrificed too much in the name of your cause. You can''t save magic by destroying everything else." Armandra snarled, her hands crackling with more dark energy. "You don''t understand! You think you''re so clever, but you don''t know what''s really happening. The world''s magic is unraveling. The dungeon is just the beginning!" ndris stepped forward, her eyes narrowed. "You''re delusional, Armandra. This isn''t the way to save anything. You''ve only made it worse." But Armandra wasn''t listening. Her body shook violently, the dark energy coursing through her unstable and erratic. She raised her hands, and the corridor around us began to tremble once more. "If I can''t save magic," she hissed, "then I''ll make sure no one can." With a scream, she unleashed a wave of dark mana, the force of it mming into us with enough power to knock me off my feet. I rolled to the side, my pens flying out of my control as I scrambled to get back up. ndris managed to deflect some of the st with her nature magic, but the sheer force of Armandra''s attack was overwhelming. I could feel the dungeon''s energy surging around us, the air thick with chaotic mana. Armandra had lost controlpletely, and the dungeon itself was feeding off her madness. This was it. The final confrontation. Chapter 203: The Last Confrontation ndris managed to rise next to me, her normally vibrant, wild energy dimmed but not extinguished. Her expression was serious, the usual yfulness reced by a quiet intensity. Even though she was just as drained as I was, there was still fight left in her. Across from us, Armandra stood at the far end of the corridor, her form barely recognizable. She had given in to the darknesspletely. Her skin, once pale and glowing with power, was now cracked and broken, barely holding together under the strain of the dungeon''s corrupting energy. Her eyes, glowing with an eerie greenish light, stared at us with a mixture of fury and desperation. The dungeon core was still pulsing behind us, held by the [Abyssal Seal], but I could feel it weakening. The seal wouldn''t hold forever, not with the core still connected to Armandra. We had cut off most of her ess to its power, but the tendrils of mana linking her to the dungeon remained strong. She was still feeding off its energy, even as her body deteriorated. She raised her hands, summoning more dark magic, and I could see the desperation in her movements. This wasn''t the calcted, maniptive Armandra we had faced earlier. This was a woman on the edge, willing to burn everything down with her. "You still think you can stop me?" she hissed, her voice a rasping whisper. "You think cutting me off from the core will change anything? You''re toote. The dungeon will consume us all." Her words, once sharp and cutting, now felt like the ravings of someone who had lost control. Her mind, just like her body, was unraveling. But that didn''t make her any less dangerous. "We can stop this," I said coldly, stepping forward despite the exhaustion that gripped my body. "You don''t have to destroy everything just because you couldn''t control it. Step down, Armandra. We''ll end this together." For a moment, a flicker of hesitation crossed her face, as though she was weighing her options. But then, just as quickly, her expression hardened, her eyes narrowing with fury. "End this?" she spat, her voice rising with manic energy. "You still don''t understand, do you, Draven? The world''s magic is crumbling. This dungeon¡ªthis tower¡ªit''s just the beginning! What I''ve done here is necessary. You''re fools if you think you can rebuild what''s already been lost." I could see ndris tensing beside me, her fingers twitching as she prepared to summon another spell. But I held out a hand, signaling for her to wait. We needed to be smart about this. Armandra was still dangerous, and if we rushed her, she could easily unleash a final attack that would take us all down with her. "Enough!" I snapped, my voice cold and precise. "This ends now. You''ve destroyed enough in your blind pursuit of power. Stand down, or we will make sure you don''t get the chance to cause any more harm." Armandra''s face twisted into a snarl, and I knew there was no reasoning with her anymore. Whatever humanity had been left in her was gone, consumed by her obsession and the dark mana coursing through her veins. She raised her hands once more, and I felt the air around us grow heavy with dark energy. The walls trembled, and the ground beneath us cracked as the dungeon''s unstable magic surged again. The corridor was filled with an oppressive force that made it hard to breathe. ndris stepped forward, her eyes gleaming with determination. "She''s not going to stop, Draven. We have to end this." I nodded. We didn''t have any other choice. I summoned what little mana I had left, drawing the pens back to me. The fire pen red to life in front of me, its mes burning hotter than they had before, fueled by the desperation of the moment. The devil pen hovered beside it, its dark energy coiling around me like a shield. I could feel the weight of the power coursing through the pens, but I knew I was running on fumes. I wouldn''t be able to hold this for long. ndris, despite her own exhaustion, called upon her ancient magic once more. The ground beneath her shifted, and I watched as roots and vines erupted from the stone floor, twisting and curling around her like a protective barrier. The earth itself seemed to respond to her will, ready to strike at a moment''s notice. Armandra''s eyes gleamed with malice as she unleashed another wave of dark energy, the force of it crackling through the air like lightning. The shadows around her writhed and twisted, taking on monstrous forms as they surged toward us. I sent the fire pen forward, its mes roaring through the air as they collided with the wave of darkness. The two forces shed, the mes pushing back against the shadows, but it wasn''t enough. The darkness was too strong, too overwhelming. ndris reacted quickly, sending her roots and vines surging forward to intercept the attack. The roots coiled around the shadows, tightening their grip as they fought to contain the dark energy. But Armandra wasn''t done. "[Aether Break]," she hissed, her hands glowing with raw, unstable mana. I barely had time to register the spell before it hit. A shockwave of pure mana exploded from Armandra''s hands, tearing through the corridor with the force of a hurricane. I was thrown backward, the air knocked from my lungs as I crashed into the stone wall behind me. Painnced through my body, and for a moment, I saw stars. "Draven!" ndris''s voice cut through the ringing in my ears, and I forced myself to sit up, blinking through the haze of pain. She was still standing, her roots forming a protective cocoon around her, but I could see the strain on her face. She couldn''t hold on much longer. Armandra''s form flickered as she stepped forward, her body barely holding together under the weight of the dark mana. She was a walking disaster, a storm of raw power and rage, and she was going to take us down with her if we didn''t stop her now. I gritted my teeth, forcing myself to stand. The devil pen hovered beside me, its dark energy still pulsing, but I could feel the strain of my mana reserves hitting their limits. I didn''t have much left, but I had enough for one final strike. "ndris," I called, my voice steady despite the pain. "We need to finish this." She nodded, her face set in grim determination. "Onest push." Together, we prepared for the final assault. ndris summoned thest of her strength, the roots and vines twisting around her like a living fortress. The ground beneath her feet shifted as she called upon the earth''s power onest time. I raised the devil pen, channeling what little mana I had left into its core. The dark energy coiled around me, thick and oppressive, but I weed it. This was the final move. We had to make it count. Armandra let out a scream of rage, her hands glowing with dark, crackling energy as she prepared to unleash another devastating attack. The dungeon''s energy surged around her, feeding her power, but I could see the cracks forming in her control. She was on the verge of copse, just like the dungeon itself. "Now!" I shouted, and ndris didn''t hesitate. With a sharp motion, she sent the roots and vines surging forward, wrapping around Armandra''s legs and arms, binding her in ce. The dark mana crackled and hissed as it tried to fight back, but ndris held firm, her ancient magic keeping the corrupted energy at bay. I summoned the devil pen, its dark energy coiling into a single, focused point. I could feel the weight of the mana pressing against me, threatening to crush me under its intensity, but I forced myself to push through it. This was our only chance. With a final, desperate motion, I sent the devil pen flying toward Armandra, aiming for the center of her mana core. The pen sliced through the air like a de, its dark energy cutting through theyers of protective magic surrounding her. Armandra''s eyes widened in shock as the pen struck, embedding itself in her chest. For a brief moment, there was silence. Then, with a deafening roar, Armandra''s body convulsed as the dark energy within her imploded. The shadows that had twisted around her form unraveled, dissipating into the air like smoke. The ground beneath her cracked and shattered as the dungeon''s energy finally broke free, spiraling into the air in a wild, chaotic surge. I barely had time to react before the shockwave hit. The force of it sent me flying backward once more, and this time, I couldn''t stop the darkness that crept into the edges of my vision. Thest thing I saw before I lost consciousness was the flickering light of the dungeon core, still pulsing faintly in the distance. Everything went ck. Chapter 204: The Outcome The air around me was still thick with the residual scent of dark mana, though it was fading, dissipating into the quiet that now filled the dungeon. The chaotic hum of energy that had once crackled through the walls was gone, leaving only the silence of aftermath. My mind was still clouded from the strain, but as I focused, I realized something was missing. No, someone was missing. I turned my head, wincing at the sharp pain shooting down my neck. There, lying motionless not too far from me, was ndris. Her usual vibrant energy had vanished. Her face, which often carried a smug smile or an amused smirk, was now still and pale, a faint line of blood tracing her lip. For a terrifying moment, I thought the worst, but then I saw it¡ªher chest rising and falling in shallow breaths. The slightest trace of life. Relief washed over me, but it was short-lived. I tried to reach out with what little magic I had left, only to feel a void where my mana should be. No spark, no power. Not even enough to flicker the pens back to life. My body was in ruins, and my reserves werepletely drained. I was nothing more than a man in that moment. No magic, no tools¡ªjust a body and its breaking limits. Still, there was no time to rest. I struggled to my feet, ignoring the pain in my limbs, and walked over to ndris. She looked worse up close¡ªsweat slicked her brow, and her body was unnaturally limp. I knelt beside her, listening closely to the faint rhythm of her breathing. That was enough. She wasn''t gone yet. But then I felt it¡ªa subtle tug, a thread of connection in the air. Even without magic, I could sense the faint link between her and something else. Something deeper, higher. Her true form, her doll, locked away in another chamber of the tower. It wasn''t much, but it meant she was still fighting, still holding on in her own way. Without magic, I was left with one option. I leaned down and, with some effort, lifted her into my arms. She was surprisingly light for someone with her forceful presence. I carried her to a nearby corner where the stone was smoother and safer, propping her against the wall before kneeling beside her once again. My limbs ached with every movement, but I couldn''t leave her like this. Reaching for my water pen, the one etched with ancient elven runes, I prayed that it had just enough life left for what I needed. Slowly, I let my hands hover above ndris, drawing from the very faint residue of magic that lingered within the pen. It flickered, dim but present, and I summoned a rejuvenation spell. The water formed a soft, glowing mist that wrapped itself around her, sinking into her skin, her wounds. The healing was slow but steady, and I watched as the tension in her face eased. Her breathing became deeper, more rxed. She looked¡­ peaceful now, as if the pain had faded. There was something about the way the magic worked on her¡ªa resonance. Perhaps it was the elven blood in her veins, the part of her that was tied to the ancient magics of nature. Whatever it was, the spell seemed more effective than I had expected, and I was grateful for it. "Ah..." She suddenly let out a sigh, before followed by a giggle. "Hehehe, that''s my body, you''re such a pervert Draven..." This girl. Perhaps being grateful for my magic healing her quicker is a mistake. No, perhaps healing her in the first ce is a mistake. As I sat back, catching my breath, I nced around the chamber. The battlefield we had fought on was now a graveyard of broken stone and lingering darkness. Shattered remains of Armandra''s demonic creations littered the floor, and cracks still lined the walls, though the core''s light had dimmed to a dull glow. It was eerie¡ªquiet in a way that almost made the battle feel like a distant nightmare. But it wasn''t. The ache in my bones was a constant reminder that this had been all too real. My gaze swept across the floor once more, searching for any signs of danger, when I noticed something small lying near the far end of the chamber. At first, I didn''t believe it, but as I looked closer, I realized what it was. A girl. A very small one, barely the size of a child. She was curled up on the cold stone floor, her tiny body trembling as she slowly opened her eyes. Her hair, a dark and tangled mess, framed her pale face, and as her gaze met mine, I saw it¡ªthe unmistakable spark of hatred. Armandra. She had survived, though barely. Her oncemanding, powerful presence had been reduced to this¡ªa miniature version of herself, stripped of all the power she had so desperately clung to. As I approached her, she red up at me, her lips twisting in a snarl. For all her fury, though, she was helpless now, and she knew it. "How¡­ dare you¡­" she spat, her voice hoarse and weak, but still filled with venom. "You¡­ you bastard¡­" I said nothing, staring down at her with cold detachment. She could barely move, let alone fight. It was over. She knew it. I knew it. But the hatred in her eyes hadn''t dimmed. If anything, it burned brighter. "You¡­ used elven magic¡­" she hissed, her words dripping with contempt. "You¡­ murderer¡­ traitor¡­ You''re just like the rest of them, the killers of my people, the enemy¡­ the¡ª" "Enough," I said quietly, cutting off her rambling. Her words, her usations¡ªthey meant nothing to me now. I had no magic left, no energy to argue or exin. All that mattered was what had to be done. Her small body trembled with rage, but she was powerless. She knew what wasing, and for the first time, I saw fear flicker across her face. "You¡­ you can''t¡­" she whispered, her voice cracking as her bravado faltered. "You wouldn''t¡­ kill a helpless¡ª" "Helpless?" I repeated, my voice cold as ice. "You think that matters?" She fell silent, staring up at me with wide eyes as I knelt down, cing a hand on her small, trembling form. Her body was fragile, weak¡ªnothing like the towering,manding presence she had once been. But the memories were there, flooding back to me in a torrent. I remembered her¡ªthe tall, beautiful, and cunning senate professor, always ready with a condescending remark or a cruel smile, through the memories of the original Draven. She had stood at the center of every opposition I had faced in my rise through the ranks, always a part of the faction that loved to hinder my progress. She had made my life in the tower a living hell, and not because of personal grudges, but simply because it amused her. Perhaps, she was also part of the reason of Draven turning into a viin. But there was more. I remembered the game, Trials of Heroes, and the NPC called Armandra. She had been dangerous, always aligning herself with the evil forces no matter what route the yer took. Her hatred for humanity had driven her to betray her own kind, and she had fueled the rise of the great evil that would bring ruin to the world. This wasn''t just personal. This was necessary. She was too dangerous to live. Even now, in this weakened state, I could feel the darkness that clung to her like a shadow. If I let her go, she would only rise again, finding some way to align herself with the forces of chaos and destruction. Her hatred, her rage¡ªit was too deep, too consuming. She had to die. I could see it in her eyes now¡ªthe fear. She knew, finally, that there would be no escape, nost-minute reprieve. The game had ended, and there was no reset, no second chance. My hand moved to her neck, the cold, final gesture of what needed to be done. Her body froze under my touch, her breath hitching as the weight of her fate settled in. She didn''t beg. She didn''t plead. All that remained was silence. The memories flooded me once more¡ªher taunts, her maniptions, her role in the rise of the evil that had brought so much suffering. And then, there was my own memory, Dravis Granger''s, knowing all too well what she would be if left unchecked. I couldn''t afford to be merciful. I tightened my grip. Chapter 205: Justice and Evil I tightened my grip. Armandra''s small neck felt fragile beneath my fingers, the skin soft but unnaturally cold. Her once proud,manding voice had turned into nothing more than a raspy breath, each inhale strained as if her body itself resisted the inevitable end. Her eyes, however, held everything. At first, there was the familiar hatred, those sharp glimmers of malice she had always shown me, even when she was the professor¡ªintelligent, calcting, and dangerous. But then, as the pressure increased, that hatred faltered. The gleam turned into something else. Fear. I could see it in the way her pupils dted, wide and panicked. Her body shook, small tremors rippling through her frame as her breath caught in her throat. I felt the tension in her muscles¡ªthe futile resistance¡ªbut there was nothing she could do. The once-powerful sorceress, now reduced to a childlike form, was no match for the grip of my [Herculean Physique]. And yet, as I applied more pressure, my hands tightening like a vise, something unexpected happened. Her tears. They slipped from her wide, terrified eyes, trailing down her cheeks in silent desperation. It wasn''t the pleading sobs of someone begging for their life. No, Armandra would never stoop to such an obvious disy of weakness. But the tears, they betrayed her. They carried the fear she couldn''t voice, and it struck me harder than I anticipated. Why wasn''t her neck snapping? My strength had already started returning, my body healing rapidly from the exhaustion of battle. I knew what I was capable of. I could crush her throat like it was nothing. And yet, her slender neck, for some reason, resisted me. I could feel the pulse of her fragile life beneath my fingers, her breath shallow and quick, but something¡­ something stopped me. It wasn''t her magic. No, the dark mana that had once clung to her like a second skin was now barely a flicker. She was defenseless. But it was the eyes. Those wide, trembling eyes, staring up at me, pleading with silent horror. They weren''t the eyes of the Armandra who had corrupted students, betrayed herrades, and killed so many in her pursuit of power. No, in that moment, they were the eyes of a child. A small, terrified child, trapped in a nightmare she couldn''t escape. My hands¡­ they stopped. I couldn''t exin it. Every part of me screamed to end it, to rid the world of the darkness she carried, the evil that had consumed her. But those eyes¡­ they tore at something deep inside me. Something I thought had long been buried. She gasped, her lips parting as she fought for air, her tearsing faster now. The more I squeezed, the more her body shook, but I couldn''t bring myself to finish it. The fear in her gaze only grew, morphing into something almost pitiful, and I realized with a shock that my own hands had gone still. My grip had loosened. What was I doing? I stared into her eyes, and for a brief moment, I saw her¡ªnot as the monster, not as the enemy, but as the professor I had once known. Tall, beautiful, confident, and intelligent. She had been brilliant, in her own way. And though we had shed on more asions than I could count, there had been times¡ªfleeting moments¡ªwhere we had fought side by side. In some of the most dangerous missions for the Magic Tower University, we had been a team. She had been sharp, quick-witted, and always two steps ahead of everyone. In those moments, there had been something¡­ almost admirable about her. But those memories were poisoned. I could feel them slipping away, reced by something darker. Dravis Granger''s memories came flooding back, and with them, the image of the woman Armandra had be. The tall, beautiful sorceress was gone. In her ce, a demon had risen, fueled by hatred and driven by a lust for destruction. I remembered her smile¡ªthe twisted, cruel smile she wore as she ughtered innocents. The joy in her eyes as she embraced the darkness, turning her back on everything she had once stood for. She had betrayed not only me but the entire world, aligning herself with the very forces that sought to destroy it. The more I remembered, the colder I felt. My hands, once still, began to tighten again. Armandra''s eyes widened in horror as she felt the shift. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her small hands weakly wing at my arm. She wasn''t strong enough to push me away, wasn''t powerful enough to stop what wasing. But I could see the plea in her gaze¡ªthe silent cry for mercy. For a moment, I could feel her desperation, her fear of death. She wasn''t pleading with words, but her eyes¡­ they begged. I had seen those eyes before. The eyes of those who knew their end was near. And yet¡­ Crack. The sound was soft, barely audible over the ringing in my ears, but it echoed in my mind like a thunderp. Her body went limp in my hands, the light in her eyes flickering and fading in an instant. The tension, the struggle, it all vanished as her neck snapped beneath my grip. It was over. I let her fall to the cold stone floor, her small, broken body crumpling in on itself like a discarded doll. Her wide, lifeless eyes stared up at the cracked ceiling, the tears still fresh on her pale cheeks. The once-powerful Professor Armandra, who had stood at the pinnacle of magical academia, was gone. And yet, as I looked down at her, there was no satisfaction, no sense of triumph. Only cold, empty silence. For a long moment, I simply stood there, staring at her lifeless form. The weight of what I had done¡ªwhat I had been forced to do¡ªsettled heavily on my shoulders. There was no glory in this victory, no heroism. Just a necessary evil. I had been right. She was too dangerous to be left alive. But the way her eyes had changed in those final moments, the way her tears had betrayed her fear¡­ It lingered in my mind. Even now, I could still feel the ghost of that final look. The look of someone who had once been human, reduced to something far less. "Draven¡­" I turned my head slightly, my body stiff from the tension and the strain of the battle. ndris stood behind me, her expression unreadable as she looked down at the body of our fallen enemy. Her arms were crossed, her usual yful demeanor absent as she observed the scene in silence. "You did what had to be done," she said quietly, her voice steady butcking its usual edge. "She¡­ she would''ve never stopped." I nodded, though the gesture felt hollow. "I know." ndris stepped closer, her gaze lingering on Armandra''s broken form. "She made her choice a long time ago, Draven. You were just the one who had to end it." "I know," I repeated, my voice quieter this time. There was a long, heavy silence between us. The air was thick with the remnants of dark magic, and the dungeon felt colder than before. I could still feel the distant pulse of the core, barely stable, but it was no longer our immediate concern. "What a foolish child," ndris, unlike her usual self, I could see the age, the hint and the spitting image of a woman on herte age looking at children. "Getting herself devoured by the hatred, selling her soul to the demons, and making a foolish dream." "The world is not easy, nor is it simple. There is no such thing as pure justice or pure evil. In every act of justice, there are always those who are harmed and perceive it as evil. Likewise, there are those who find justice in the actions of viins. You cannot condemn an entire race as viins because one person or groupmitted a grave sin. After all, there is no one who is truly free from sin." Her voice is filled with the wisdom of a person who has witnessed all kinds of scenes happening around the world. She approached me, and somehow, held my hand. I didn''t refuse her. "It seems that she''s part of the age of those runes within your pen is, looks like she knows well the age of the great Queen of elves that leads the demonic front to protect the world from the demons, or perhaps, she even got saved or lived together in that era," she uttered as she saw the water magic pen floating beside me. Then the memory started to appear to my head. The sight of the queen that sent me and the queen off back from the quest. I see. I''ve a feeling that it might be like that, but looking at her face once more, perhaps, she''s a rtive of hers. The queen of elves, itharis. Chapter 206: Brethren I nced at her, watching as she knelt beside the girl''s frail body. ndris''s eyes, usually sharp with mischief, were now clouded with something deeper¡ªsomething I couldn''t quite ce. Her hand hovered above Armandra''s, a gesture that was both gentle and hesitant. It was rare to see her like this, vulnerable, and for a moment, I remained silent, letting the weight of the situation hang between us. "I didn''t know you could be sentimental," I muttered, my tone sharper than intended. ndris smiled faintly, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "It''s not sentiment, Draven. It''s memories." She looked down at Armandra, her fingers tracing the faint outline of runes on my water pen, still floating near me, dim with spent magic. "Those runes you used¡­ I didn''t expect to see them again, not in this lifetime." I raised an eyebrow. "You recognize them?" She let out a soft chuckle, though it was tinged with sorrow. "Of course. For you, those runes are ancient relics, things you likely deciphered from old texts or artifacts, but for us¡ª" She paused, her voice catching for just a moment. "For us elves, they are memories. Beautiful ones. The magic you wielded¡­ it''s tied to the Queen of my people. A queen who believed in things that¡­ well, perhaps were too good for this world." Her words hung in the air, and I didn''t rush her. ndris''s eyes softened, as though the memories she spoke of yed out in front of her, vivid and painful. I had always known her to be lively, filled with a kind of chaotic energy, but now, it was as if something inside her had quieted. "The Queen," she continued, her voice almost reverent, "was kind beyond measure. She was strong, too, stronger than anyone I''ve ever known. In her time, the world was different. There was still hope¡ªhope that the demons could be beaten and the world could be made whole again." Her gaze drifted to me, a shadow of a smile tugging at her lips. "And she wasn''t alone. There were two humans who fought by her side. Foreigners to ournds, but she trusted them. One of them, she said, was an interesting man¡ªcold, efficient, incredibly smart, and yet¡­ attractive in ways she couldn''t quite put into words." I remained silent, letting her continue. "It was because of them that she began to believe in humans," ndris said softly, her voice growing wistful. "She had seen so much destruction at the hands of both demons and men, but those two changed her view. They fought alongside her, helped her save our kingdom. And she trusted them, even when the world told her not to, she decided to trust on humans. The foreigners disappeared to continue their journey and she started to make rtions with human countries. But¡­ in the end, that trust was her downfall. It wasn''t the demons that destroyed her, Draven. It was betrayal. From those very humans she hade to believe in." The silence between us thickened. I could see the sorrow etched on her face now, the weight of a history she had carried for centuries. "It was the beginning of the end for the elves," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "After the Queen''s death, our kingdoms fell one by one. We tried to fight, to keep the demons at bay, but without her¡­ everything unraveled. And the humans? Well, they retreated into their own wars, their own struggles. The alliances shattered." I stayed quiet, absorbing her words. There was a rawness in her tone that spoke of deep, personal loss. It was a side of ndris I had never seen before. "I was there," she continued, her eyes distant. "I wasn''t brave enough to fight alongside the Queen. I wasn''t one of the warriors at the frontlines. Instead, I stayed behind, defending the castles, the homes. I thought I was doing enough. But the demons got through, and I¡­ I hid." Her voice cracked, the admission heavy with guilt. "I was too afraid. I didn''t fight when I should have. And by the time I realized that, it was toote. The Queen was gone, and so were our people." She let out a bitterugh, though there was no humor in it. "I lived. Because of my elven blood, I lived a long, long life. Too long, I think. I''ve watched my brethren die, one by one, while I kept on surviving. And the humans¡ªmy friends¡ªthey all died too. Their lives, so briefpared to mine. I cherished them, but in the grand scheme of things¡­ their time was so short. Less than a fraction of mine." I knew that pain, the weight of watching those around you fade while you remained. It was the curse of immortality, though ndris bore it with a grace I never could. She knelt down beside Armandra, her fingers brushing the girl''s cold cheek. "Perhaps, for her, those brief moments¡ªthose less-than-a-fraction-of-a-life moments¡ªwere enough to fuel her hatred. Enough to drive her to this point." I watched ndris carefully, noting the way her shoulders sagged slightly, as though the weight of her past was too heavy to bear. But she still held herself with the quiet strength I''de to recognize in her. She wasn''t broken. Not yet. "Draven," she said quietly, her voice filled with a plea I hadn''t expected. "Let me send her off. Let me give her the proper farewell she deserves, as one of my own. She may have fallen into darkness, but her blood is still elven. She deserves that much." I opened my mouth to speak, but before I could, she cut me off, her eyes earnest. "I know you need someone to take the me for this¡ªsomeone to answer for everything that''s happened here. But before you demand justice, I beg of you, allow me this one kindness." I held her gaze for a long moment, weighing her words, her request. The truth was, ndris wasn''t wrong. Armandra hadmitted unforgivable acts, and her death didn''t absolve her of them. But even I could see that there was something more to this than just punishment. There was a history, a legacy, tied to Armandra''s blood that I couldn''t fully understand. "Do it," I said, my voice steady. "Give her the farewell she deserves." ndris''s eyes softened, and for the first time in what felt like ages, she smiled¡ªgenuine and full of gratitude. Without another word, she turned to Armandra''s body and began to murmur a chant in anguage I didn''t recognize. The words were soft, flowing like water over stone, and as she spoke, the air around us seemed to shift. Elven magic, I realized, was different. It was older, more connected to the natural world in ways that the arcane arts couldn''t replicate. As ndris chanted, I could feel the faint traces of magic left in the air, the residual energy of the dungeon, coalescing around her. She knelt beside Armandra, her hands gently tracing the girl''s forehead, down to her chest, where her heart had once beat with dark ambition. And then, as if answering some unseen call, the ground beneath us trembled softly. Vines, delicate and silver, sprouted from the cracks in the stone, curling around Armandra''s small form. Slowly, her body began to shift, her skin paling further, turning translucent. Elves, I remembered, were said to be descendants of the fairies¡ªcreatures born of magic and nature. When they died, their bodies were said to return to the earth, bing part of the natural world they had loved so dearly. It was why the elves cherished nature above all else; it was, in a sense, the resting ce of their ancestors. As ndris continued her chant, Armandra''s form shiftedpletely, her body dissolving into a soft, glowing light. The vines around her tightened, pulling her into the earth, and where her body had oncein, a single nt began to grow. Its leaves were a deep, shimmering green, with veins of silver running through them, and at its center, a single bloom¡ªa flower unlike any I had ever seen. Its petals were translucent, glowing faintly in the dim light of the dungeon, and its fragrance filled the air with a soft, soothing scent. "She has returned to the earth," ndris whispered, her voice filled with reverence. "She is at peace now." I watched in silence as the nt grew, its roots spreading beneath the stone, anchoring it to the ce where Armandra had fallen. It was a beautiful, bittersweet sight, one that spoke of both life and death, of endings and beginnings. ndris stood slowly, her eyes lingering on the flower for a moment longer before she turned to me. "Have a proper sleep this time, brethren," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Looking at how you fought, I realized. You were fighting for us. And just for that reason, let me, ndris Sylrin, former court magician of the elven council, put you in peace," Chapter 207: The Runes and History I didn''t say anything, didn''t need to. The weight of what had transpired hung between us, heavy and undeniable. And as we stood there, side by side, watching the flower bloom in the quiet stillness of the dungeon, I couldn''t help but feel the lingering weight of everything that had just happened settle over me like a shroud. The flower swayed gently in the soft breeze that had somehow found its way into the dungeon, its delicate petals catching the faintest traces of light. It was a solemn reminder of what had transpired¡ªa life lost, one full of hatred and pain, but now finally at rest. ndris remained silent beside me, her eyes still fixed on the flower. There was something in her expression that I couldn''t quite ce¡ªan emotion that felt too old, too deep to truly understand. It was a mixture of grief, perhaps, but also eptance, as though she had seen this ending far too many times before. "How many more times will you do this?" I asked quietly, breaking the silence that had stretched on between us. ndris didn''t answer right away. She let the question hang in the air for a long moment, her gaze still focused on the flower as if searching for an answer that wasn''t there. When she finally spoke, her voice was soft, barely more than a whisper. "I don''t know," she admitted. "I''ve sent off so many of my brethren¡ªwatched them turn into the very nature they loved. But each time, it feels a little different. A little heavier." She paused, her fingers brushing against the hilt of the de at her side. "But it''s always necessary, isn''t it? To keep moving forward. To let them go." I nodded, though I wasn''t sure if I entirely understood. ndris had lived longer than I could ever hope to, seen more death and loss than I could imagine. The weight of immortality was one I didn''t envy, and in that moment, I realized how much she had carried with her all this time. "You were right about her," I said after a while, my voice low. "She would''ve never stopped. No matter what we did, Armandra was too far gone." ndris gave a small nod, but there was no triumph in her expression. "Hatred like hers¡­ it doesn''t burn out easily. Once it takes root, it grows, consumes everything. That''s what happened to her. She let it fester for too long." She looked at me then, her eyes meeting mine with a quiet intensity. "But that''s not all she was, Draven. At one point, she was more than just this¡­ this monster. She was an elf, with dreams, with people she loved. Somewhere along the way, that was lost. But for a time, she had something good. Something that gave her purpose." I didn''t know what to say to that. The Armandra I had known¡ªthe one from the academy, the one who had manipted and betrayed¡ªseemed too far removed from what ndris described. But perhaps, in her long life, ndris had learned to see people in shades of gray, where I only saw ck and white. "Do you really believe that?" I asked quietly. "That there was something good in her?" ndris didn''t hesitate. "I believe that once, a long time ago, there was. But good or evil¡­ it doesn''t really matter in the end, does it? We''re all just trying to survive." I turned my gaze back to the flower. It was beautiful in its fragility, a stark contrast to the chaos and violence that had filled the dungeon not so long ago. And in that moment, I wondered if maybe ndris was right. Perhaps, in the end, survival was all that really mattered. We could dress it up with ideas of good and evil, of justice and revenge, but at its core, life was just a series of moments strung together by the will to keep going. But even then, I couldn''t shake the cold truth that lingered at the edge of my mind¡ªsome people, no matter what they had once been, were too dangerous to let live. Armandra had proven that. "Stop for a moment," ndris whispered, her voice cutting through my thoughts as I stared at the blooming flower. I watched as she knelt down once more, her hands brushing gently against the delicate petals of the strange nt that had once been Armandra. Her fingers traced the edges of a single bloom, and with a deft, careful motion, she plucked a petal and slipped it into her pocket. I raised an eyebrow, watching her. "What are you doing?" I asked, the question hanging in the quiet air. ndris didn''t answer immediately. Instead, she reached for one of the small branches that had sprouted from the base of the nt, snapping it off with practiced precision. The way she handled it, there was a clear sense of reverence, as if she understood something about this process that I couldn''t. Then, without a word, she turned to me, her hand outstretched. "Give me your water magic pen," she said, her voice soft but steady. I hesitated for a moment, but I trusted her. Despite everything, ndris had never led me astray. I handed the pen to her, watching closely as she held it in her palm, her other hand still gripping the branch she had just taken. There was a moment of stillness, a quiet anticipation, and then I saw it. The pen began to glow faintly, the runes that had been etched into its surface flickering with a soft light. At first, it was subtle¡ªbarely more than a shimmer¡ªbut then it began to grow stronger, the runes shifting and transforming as new symbols started to appear. The faint blue light around the pen deepened, bing richer, more vibrant, as if the pen itself was absorbing the essence of the nt. ndris''s eyes were closed, her face serene, focused. She murmured something under her breath, words too ancient and soft for me to catch. The branch she held crumbled into dust, its essence seeping into the pen, and the transformation intensified. The water magic pen, once simple and utilitarian, now took on a more borate form. The runes glowed brighter, twisting into more intricate patterns, and the once smooth surface of the pen now bore subtle engravings that mimicked the veins of the nt''s leaves. The pen pulsed with energy, the water within it shifting into a deep, cerulean hue, as if infused with something far older and more powerful than before. As I watched, I realized that it wasn''t just magic¡ªit was the essence of life itself, the very nature of the elves, woven into the pen''s core. "How did you¡ª" I started to ask, the words barely leaving my lips before ndris suddenly swayed. Her body, so full of energy moments ago, slumped forward, and I barely caught her in time as she copsed against me. "ndris!" I eximed, kneeling down and cradling her in my arms. She was unconscious, her breathing shallow, her bodypletely limp. I checked for signs of life¡ªher pulse was faint, but steady. She had exhausted all of her mana. Every bit of it. "This girl..." I muttered under my breath, realizing that she had used thest of her strength toplete whatever magic she had just performed on the pen. I could feel the weight of her, far lighter than I would have expected. As I held her, I realized the difort I was feeling. We''re too dirty. With a wave of my hand, with my psychokinesis magic, I lift off all of the dust, the dirt, and everything lingering and itching to both our body and our clothes. Good. It''s morefortable to be clena. Then as I prepared to lift her once again. Suddenly, something caught my eye. A faint glow appeared near Armandra''s corpse. Normally, I would have leaped back, created distance, and readied myself for whatever dark trick might have been lurking in the remains. But this¡­ this was different. The magic I felt was familiar, almost warm in its presence. It wasn''t the oppressive darkness of Armandra''s corrupted mana. No, this was something else. Something ancient, yetforting. The glow intensified, growing into a soft, golden light that surrounded the remains of Armandra, that now just a scattering of petals and roots. And then, from within that light, a voice¡ªgentle, regal, and filled with the weight of centuries¡ªechoed through the chamber. Those long ears, beautiful silverish long hair, andnguage filled with ancient ents. It''s the person I met a long time ago. "It has been a long time, Dravis." Chapter 208: The Queen of Elves, Elaitharis "It has been a long time, Dravis." My heart stopped. That voice¡­ I knew it. The recognition hit me like a wave, and for the first time in what felt like an eternity, I felt the weight of a memory long buried resurface. I stared at the light, my mind racing, piecing together the fragments of my past. There was only one person who could speak to me like that, with such authority, such familiarity. "itharis¡­" I breathed, my voice barely above a whisper. The golden light coalesced into a more distinct form, and there, standing before me, was the spirit of the elven queen herself. She appeared just as I remembered her¡ªtall, graceful, her hair flowing like liquid silver, her eyes bright with wisdom and age. Her presence filled the chamber, though there was no weight to it, no physicality. She was a ghost, a remnant of a time long past. "It is good to see you again," she said, her voice carrying the same quiet strength it always had. "You and Queen Aurelia fought valiantly at my side. I had not thought we would meet again in this lifetime, Dravis Granger." Hearing my old name on her lips sent a shiver down my spine. I hadn''t been called that in so long¡ªhad almost forgotten what it felt like. Draven had be who I was, the identity I had crafted in this new life. But hearing her say it, hearing her recognize me¡­ it was like waking up a part of myself I had thought was lost. "What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice low, cautious. itharis smiled gently, though there was a sadness in her gaze. "I am but a spirit now, lingering on the edges of this world, tied to the magic of my people. When you helped me defend the elvennds, I knew that your fate was intertwined with ours. Even in death, the echoes of your actions have reached me." She nced down at Armandra''s remains, her expression softening. "This child¡­ she carried so much hatred in her heart. But I can sense the pain beneath it. The loss of her people, her history. It consumed her, as it did many of my kind." Her gaze returned to me, sharp and knowing. "But you understand that, don''t you, Dravis? You''ve seen what hatred can do. You''ve seen how it destroys, how it warps even the most noble of souls." I didn''t respond. What could I say? I had lived through wars, betrayals, and the rise of darkness. I had seen the cost of hatred firsthand. "I came here to offer you guidance," itharis continued. "The world you knew, the battles you fought¡ªthey are not so different from the ones you face now. The magic that lingers in this dungeon, the corruption that took root in Armandra''s soul¡ªit is part of a greater struggle, one that stretches far beyond this ce." Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw the weight of the centuries in her gaze. "The demons are stirring again. Their influence is growing, just as it did in our time. You and Aurelia fought to protect the realms from their corruption, but their power has not been fully extinguished. You must be vignt, Dravis. The darkness that once threatened to consume the world has not disappeared. It has only been waiting." I nodded slowly, the reality of her words sinking in. I had always known there was more at y, more than just Armandra''s personal vendetta. The demons, the corruption¡ªthey were still out there, lurking in the shadows, waiting for their chance to strike again. "I''ll do what I must," I said quietly, my resolve hardening. "Just as I always have." itharis smiled, though it was tinged with sadness. "I know you will. You always do." She looked down at ndris, still unconscious in my arms. "And she¡­ she is stronger than she knows. Guide her well, Draven. She will be important in the battles toe." itharis''s spirit lingered in the air, the soft golden light of her presence illuminating the chamber. She smiled warmly, but there was something more¡ªan emotion in her eyes that I hadn''t seen before, something deeper than just the burden of the centuries she carried. Her gaze fell on me, her expression softening even further as she spoke again. "I must admit, Dravis," she said quietly, her voiceced with a hint of amusement, "it''s a joy to finally see your real face here, after all these years. So, this is what you truly look like." Her words caught me off guard, and for a moment, I wasn''t sure how to respond. I realized she was referring to the past¡ªwhen I fought by her side during the great war, my face always hidden beneath the hood of a ck cloak and mask. Back then, I hadn''t shown anyone my true identity. It was safer that way. My role had been one of secrecy, and anonymity had been my weapon. But now, standing here, my face fully exposed, I felt a strange vulnerability. itharis''s eyes lingered on me, as if taking in every detail, memorizing every line of my features. "Stop," I muttered, the slightest hint of difort creeping into my voice. It wasn''t like me to be caught off guard, but the way she stared made me feel like she was seeing through me, as if my history with her were somehowid bare. At my words, itharis''s gaze flickered, and to my surprise, her cheeks flushed with the faintest touch of color. She blinked, then quickly averted her eyes, her regalposure wavering for just a moment. "I see your sharpness remains intact," she replied, regaining herposure. A small, embarrassed smile tugged at her lips as she nced back up at me. "Forgive me. It''s just¡­ after all this time, it''s strange to see you as you are, without the shroud of mystery you once carried." There was a lightness in her tone now, but beneath it, I could sense something deeper¡ªa connection between us that transcended the years and the battles we had fought together. It wasn''t romantic, not exactly. But it was a bond born of mutual respect, forged in the fires of war. itharis took a breath, her expression softening once more as she bowed her head slightly. "It is time for me to go," she said, her voice carrying the weight of farewell. "Dravis Granger¡­ Draven Arcanum von Drakhan¡­ whichever name you choose, you are still the same man who stood with me in the darkest times. And now, in this world, I give you my blessing." Her words resonated in the air, powerful and filled with the ancient magic of her people. I could feel the weight of them settling around me, not as a burden, but as a gift. She looked down at ndris, still unconscious in my arms, and smiled gently. "Take care of her, Draven. She carries a strength she has yet to fully realize. Guide her, as you once guided me." itharis lifted her hand, and as she did, the water magic pen that ndris had transformed earlier floated up from where it had rested beside me. It hovered between us, the runes on its surface glowing faintly with the same golden light that surrounded itharis. "This pen," she said, her voice taking on a more yful tone, "will carry a part of me with it, wherever you go. I will continue to exist, in a way, through this magic." Her smile deepened, her eyes twinkling with an old, familiar mischief. "Treat me well, okay?" Before I could respond, she gave me a yful wink, the gesture so unexpected that for a brief moment, I almost forgot the weight of everything that had just happened. The golden light around her began to dim, her form fading like mist in the wind. The pen, now glowing with new life, hovered briefly in front of me before settling gently into my hand. The air felt lighter, the oppressive darkness of the dungeon finally giving way to something more peaceful, more serene. "Farewell, Dravis Granger," itharis''s voice echoed softly as her form dissolvedpletely, "and farewell, Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. The world will need you again soon. Be ready." And then, she was gone. I stood there, the pen warm in my hand, the weight of her words still sinking in. I nced down at ndris, her breathing steady now, her expression peaceful as she rested. Whatevery ahead, I knew that this was only the beginning of something far greater. The demons, the corruption¡­ it was all stirring again. itharis''s warning wasn''t just a message¡ªit was a call to arms. But for now, there was quiet. A moment of peace, however fleeting. I held the pen up, watching the runes flicker with the faintest trace of blue light. itharis''s presence, though distant now, was still with me, her magic woven into the very fabric of this tool. It was a reminder, not just of the battles we had fought together, but of the ones still toe. And as I tucked the pen away, I allowed myself onest nce at the ce where her spirit had disappeared. "Until we meet again," I murmured under my breath. But as I was cherishing this moment, a voice, a sinister one, the one that I had been expecting finally appeared. "Again. You''ve failed my ns, human," Chapter 209 Malakaroth, the Blood-Forged Sovereign The voice echoed through the chamber, low and rumbling, filled with malice so thick it seemed to coat the air itself. "Again, you''ve failed my ns, human," the voice sneered, reverberating through the silence like a sinister growl. It was unmistakable, a voice that carried power beyond any ordinary demon¡ªthis was the voice of a demon king. Draven remained still, his eyes narrowing, his body taut with tension but betraying none of it. He didn''t flinch, didn''t react with fear or awe as the voice continued to weave its way through the air. No, he stood there in silence, staring into the unseen source of the voice with deadly calm. He knew who this was. The demon king. Not just any demon king, but Mkaroth, the Blood-Forged Sovereign, the ruler of orcs and ogres, worshiped as a god by the monstrous races that devastated the westernnds centuries ago. Draven''s eyes remained fixed on the faint traces of mana swirling in the chamber, his mind already calcting the full scope of what they were up against. He could sense it¡ªthe weight of Mkaroth''s mana, enough to crush cities with a thought, to flood the entire Magic Tower University with sheer malice. It was a monstrous presence, enough to drive any sane person to their knees. Even with just his manifestation of his mana, it''s already this threatening. But Draven¡­ Draven simply watched. A low, guttural chuckle came from the disembodied voice,ced with cruel amusement. "Few stand before me without trembling. Even among demons, they dare not stare into the abyss of my power. Yet here you are, the one who thwarted my schemes at the royal dinner, who killed the goblin king I ced, and now this¡­ girl," Mkaroth''s voice growled, dripping with disdain as he referred to Armandra''s fallen form. Draven''s lips tightened, but he didn''t respond. He merely stared into the void where the demon king''s presence lingered, as if waiting. His cold, calcting gaze was locked onto the tendrils of mana. He was reading the fluctuations, the ebb and flow of power that surrounded them. It wasn''t just about facing a demon king¡ªit was about understanding the beast''s limits, the nature of his presence in this realm. Draven knew enough from his encounters with demons to recognize when they were testing the waters. This was no physical manifestation yet; it was just a fragment of Mkaroth''s power, projected into the world like a shadow before the storm. Discover hidden stories at empire "She was a fine pawn," Mkaroth said, his voice thick with dark amusement. "Useful, cunning, full of hate. But now¡­ she''s nothing more than a reminder of your meddling." For a moment, the room fell silent again, save for the faint hum of residual magic lingering in the air. Then, without warning, a sudden burst of pressure filled the chamber¡ªsharp, like a knife poised at the throat. Draven''s eyes gleamed, and his posture shifted, barely perceptibly, as he felt it: murderous intent. Not from Mkaroth, but from himself. The air seemed to still as Draven''s icy gaze bore into the spot where Mkaroth''s voice resonated. The depth of his hatred was a tangible thing, so dense that even the demon king hesitated. For a split second, Mkaroth, the demon king who could obliterate a nation with a thought, faltered. Then, heughed¡ªaugh that shook the walls of the tower, making the very foundation of the Magic Tower University tremble under its force. "Ha! So, that''s it. Even in the face of death, you think you can intimidate me?" Mkaroth roared, hisughter growing louder, more unhinged. "Very well, human. If you think you can challenge me, then I shall entertain you. You shall know your ce before this is over." The demon king''s voice grew quieter, more dangerous. "I was content to bide my time. My preparations were nearlyplete, but if you wish to meet your end sooner¡­" The dark mana swirled more violently around the chamber, warping the very air. "I coulde now. There''s no need to wait." Draven''s gaze remained steady, unflinching, his mind racing but his expression calm. He knew what Mkaroth was doing¡ªposturing, baiting him into fear. And yet, it was true. The demon king could manifest now if he chose. But Draven wasn''t afraid. He never was. He understood power, and more importantly, he understood the game being yed here. "Stop talking ande then," Draven''s voice cut through the silence like a de, his tone ice-cold. "Or is the great Mkaroth afraid?" The demon king''sughter stopped abruptly, reced by an oppressive silence. For a moment, even the air felt as though it was being squeezed, the pressure enough to make lesser beings copse under its weight. But Draven held firm, his eyes locked on the empty space in front of him, daring the demon king to make his move. "You think you''re strong?" Mkaroth''s voice had grown darker, more menacing. "Or is it just arrogance? Let''s see how that bravado serves you when I tear your body limb from limb, mortal." The air seemed to warp, distorting as a ckish-red portal began to form in the middle of the chamber. The mana radiating from it was oppressive, suffocating, filling every inch of the room with its foul energy. Slowly, from within the portal, a hand emerged¡ªa massive, grotesque hand, nearly the size of Draven himself, followed by an arm d in dark, jagged armor. The rest of the figure soon followed, stepping out of the portal with the kind of deliberate menace that only a creature of absolute power could possess. Mkaroth stood nearly ten meters tall, his form towering over the room. His body was a grotesque amalgamation of orcish and ogre features, his skin a sickly greenish hue, muscles rippling beneath his armor. His face was a horrific mix of tusks and jagged teeth, his eyes glowing a deep, malevolent red. ckened veins pulsed across his exposed skin, radiating with dark energy that seemed to corrupt the very air around him. He was every bit the monstrous god the orcs and ogres worshipped. "Now," Mkaroth sneered, his deep voice rumbling like distant thunder, "you will die in my hands." He raised a single finger, the gesture slow and deliberate, and from the tip of that finger, a massive orb of condensed dark energy began to form¡ªso dense with malice that the sheer pressure of it warped the air around them. The sphere crackled with sinister power, growingrger by the second until it was nearly asrge as Draven himself. Without hesitation, Mkaroth flung the orb forward, hurling it at Draven with the force of a falling meteor. But Draven remained still, his eyes locked on the approaching sphere of destruction. As it neared, the ground trembled beneath its weight, the very fabric of reality bending to amodate the dark magic. But just as it was about to collide with Draven, something shimmered in front of him. A blinding golden light red to life, and in an instant, the dark orb was stopped dead in its tracks. The light shimmered, solidifying into the form of a massive hand d in ornate golden gauntlets. The hand grasped the orb of dark energy and, with a single squeeze, crushed it, dissipating the dark magic like smoke in the wind. It was a very arrogant gesture of the hand. From behind the hand, a figure emerged, his form cloaked in golden light, his armor gleaming as if forged from the sun itself. His face, with a Zephyr crown, a blue turban-like headpiece with a flowing beige scarf that extends behind him, was regal, sharp, his expression one of arrogant indifference. "It''s been a while since someone summoned me," the figure said, his voice deep andmanding, filled with a cold majesty that made even Mkaroth pause. The figure''s golden gauntlet tightened as he crushed thest remnants of the dark energy in his hand. "That was rather cheeky of you, mongrel." The demon king stared in disbelief, his red eyes widening as the golden figure stood between him and Draven, unshaken, unperturbed. There was no mistaking the sheer presence of the figure before him¡ªa being not just of immense power but one who carried the weight of divine authority. For the first time since stepping into the world, Mkaroth hesitated. Draven''s lips curved into a cold smile, the golden light casting a sharp shadow over his features. The battle was far from over, but now, with this new arrival, the tide had shifted in ways even a demon king couldn''t have foreseen. Chapter 210 The Arrival of The King of Heroes The golden figure that appeared before me radiated an aura so powerful that it seemed to warp the very air around him. His presence was undeniable¡ªancient,manding, and filled with a cold majesty that made even Mkaroth hesitate. I knew who this was. I''d read enough lore, and I''d seen enough in my own time as Dravis Granger to recognize him immediately. The one who gave me the magic pens. This was Gilgamesh, the King of Heroes. The demigod, and king of Uruk. Back in the game that I constructed, when yers reached the questline involving Armandra, the story would take a drastic turn. The objective wasn''t just to kill her; it was to retrieve the body of Chancellor Eliandris, and upon doing so, the Demon King Mkaroth would make his appearance. That was when Gilgamesh would arrive, summoned to put an end to the demon king''s ns. The game had always portrayed him as a figure of ultimate power, someone whose mere presence could shift the tides of war. But this¡­ this was no game. I could feel the reality of it all, the way his golden armor glowed with an inner light that didn''t belong to any realm I knew. His eyes, sharp and calcting, seemed to pierce through everything. The weight of his authority pressed down on me, and I could see how the fabric of time and space had already started to buckle around him. He was far more than the legend I had read about¡ªhe was a force of nature. Mkaroth growled, the sound low and menacing, but Gilgamesh paid him no mind. He simply nced at the remnants of dark energy that still lingered in the air, crushing them with a flex of his gauntlet-d hand. "That was rather cheeky of you, mongrel," he said, his voice deep and filled with the kind of arrogance that only someone like him could pull off. He didn''t even turn to face Mkaroth yet. I could only observe for now, my mind already running through the implications of his arrival. This wasn''t supposed to happen, not like this. Yet, here he was, summoned by the threads of magic that tied together this ce, and it was clear that the time-space rift had helped tear open whatever boundary held him. The Tower of Magic was crumbling, and with it, the dungeonification process was elerating. Gilgamesh''s very presence had stabilized the copse, but I knew it wouldn''tst long without intervention. Straightening myself, I adopted the tone I always used when speaking to Queen Aurelia, though this time I measured it even more carefully. This was Gilgamesh¡ªsomeone even higher in stature than her majesty. "Your majesty, I¡ª" Gilgamesh waved his hand dismissively, still not looking at me. "No need for formalities. The situation calls for my presence, after all." His golden eyes finally flicked toward me, studying me with an intensity that made me feel like he was peeling back everyyer of my soul. "I see what''s happening here. Time and space are in flux, the dungeonification is ripping this ce apart, and that abomination¡­" He gesturedzily toward Mkaroth. "Well, it''s no wonder my great self was summoned with such ease." I instinctively nced at the magic pen I held, the one imbued with the runes of ancient power. Gilgamesh had given it to me long ago¡ªan artifact tied to the Gate of Babylonia itself. His eyes followed mine, and a knowing smirk spread across his face. "No wonder indeed," he mused. "It seems my gift to you has done its job well." "That''s right, your majesty," I replied, keeping my voice level. Inside, my mind was still whirring. The magic pen had served me in many battles, but I had never expected it to summon him. Gilgamesh chuckled softly. "I''ve been itching for some fun anyway. It''s been far too long since Ist stretched my power." He finally turned his full attention to Mkaroth, his smirk growing wider. "But before we get to that¡­" He stared at the demon king with open disdain. "What''s your name, mongrel?" The air grew thick with Mkaroth''s rage. His eyes burned crimson as his towering form loomed over both of us. "You dare¡ª" "Yes, yes, I dare," Gilgamesh interrupted, waving his hand dismissively. "What''s your name? Or are you too insignificant for even that?" Mkaroth''s growl turned into a roar, his voice filled with fury. "I am Mkaroth, the Blood-Forged Sovereign! King of the orcs and ogres, destroyer of realms! I will¡ª" "Ah, so you do have a name," Gilgamesh mused, still utterly uninterested in the demon''s rage. "Good. I''ll remember it for when I''m telling others of how easily I crushed you." The demon king''s fury reached a boiling point. His massive hand shot forward, summoning a vortex of dark energy that crackled with malevolent force. It surged toward Gilgamesh, fast and destructive, like a meteor tearing through the sky. But Gilgamesh didn''t even flinch. With a casual flick of his wrist, he summoned the Tablet Grimoire, the Gate of Babylonia, the very same artifact I had glimpsed long ago. The golden glow of the ancient grimoire illuminated the chamber, and in an instant, six portals appeared behind him, each glowing with a radiant light that made even the dark magic of Mkaroth seem weak inparison. "I''ll be borrowing this a bit, Darius," Gilgamesh said, almost to himself, as if this entire battle was nothing more than an afterthought. The first portal produced a sword, golden and shimmering with an ethereal light. Gilgamesh grasped it effortlessly, his movements fluid and graceful as he swung the de in an arc that deflected Mkaroth''s attack with a single strike. The dark energy dissipated like smoke, vanishing into nothingness. From the other five portals came the heads of ancient staffs, each one radiating immense power. They hovered in the air, ready to strike, their tips crackling with divine energy. Gilgamesh didn''t even need tomand them; they responded to his will as if they were extensions of his own body. "Now then," he said, finally giving Mkaroth his full attention, "let''s see if you''re worth my time, mongrel." Mkaroth roared, his fury manifesting in the form of ckened mes that shot toward Gilgamesh like a tidal wave. The heat was intense, the very air around it warping from the sheer power, but Gilgamesh simply raised one of his portals in front of him. The ck mes collided with the golden light of the portal, and for a moment, it seemed as if the mes would overpower it. But then, with a single flick of his sword, Gilgamesh sent the mes spiraling back toward the demon king. Your journey continues with empire "You''ll have to do better than that," Gilgamesh taunted, his tone filled with amusement. Mkaroth snarled, and with a sweep of his hand, he summoned a massive axe from the depths of his dark magic. The de was jagged, pulsating with corrupt energy, and with a powerful swing, he brought it crashing down toward Gilgamesh. But before the axe could connect, one of the staffs hovering behind Gilgamesh fired a beam of golden light, striking the axe head-on and shattering it into pieces. Mkaroth barely had time to react before the other staffs followed suit, each one firing beams of light that forced the demon king back, staggering him with their sheer power. Gilgameshughed, a deep, booming sound that echoed through the chamber. "Is that all? I was hoping for a challenge." The demon king, undeterred, summoned more weapons, more dark magic, but each attack was met with effortless precision from Gilgamesh. The King of Heroes moved with a fluid grace, his golden sword cutting through Mkaroth''s magic as if it were nothing more than a nuisance. Every strike, every movement was calcted, efficient, and devastating. And yet, despite the ease with which Gilgamesh was dismantling Mkaroth''s attacks, there was a certain joy in his eyes. He was enjoying this¡ªthrilling in the battle, relishing the challenge, however small it might have been for him. As the battle raged on, the magic tower began to tremble under the immense power being unleashed. I could feel the very structure of the dungeon starting to buckle, the threads of reality fraying at the edges. If this continued, the entire ce would copse. Gilgamesh seemed to sense it too. With a sharp nce, he raised his hand, and from another portal, a glowing, crystalline shield emerged. He tossed it into the air, and it expanded, covering the entire tower in a protective dome of golden light. "There," he muttered, almost to himself. "Wouldn''t want to break the ce. After all, I''m enjoying myself." Despite of his arrogance, his eyes are very sharp and looking at things in the bigger picture, it seems. I guess that''s as expected as someone deemed as one of the greatest king ever exist. Mkaroth, realizing that brute force wasn''t working, roared in frustration. "You dare mock me, human? I am a demon king! My power is¡ª" "Boring," Gilgamesh interrupted, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You''re boring me." The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 211 The Way a Hero Fights "Boring," Gilgamesh interrupted, his voice dripping with arrogance. "You''re boring me." Before Mkaroth could react, Gilgamesh raised his sword high, and the light from the six portals intensified. The staffsreleased beams of golden energy, converging on the demon king with a force that shook the entire dungeon. Mkaroth roared in defiance, but it was futile. Gilgamesh''sughter rang through the chamber as he continued to toy with Mkaroth, his golden sword effortlessly deflecting the demon king''s desperate attacks. Each strike from the demon, no matter how powerful, was met with casual precision, the King of Heroes almost dancing through the onught. It was clear to me that this was no contest¡ªGilgamesh was simply ying with his prey. But even as the battle raged on, I could sense the growing disinterest in Gilgamesh''s movements. His strikes, once sharp and precise, became morenguid, more casual. His smirk, which had started out full of amusement, now faded into something closer to boredom. I could see it in his eyes, that same cold calction, as if he were already thinking of something else, something more entertaining. Mkaroth, on the other hand, grew more and more frantic. The demon king, once so full of bravado and fury, was now clearly beginning to falter under the sheer weight of Gilgamesh''s power. His magic, his strength¡ªnone of it seemed to be enough to even scratch the King of Heroes. And the more Mkaroth fought, the more he began to realize that he was not battling just any hero but a legend, a being whose power far surpassed his own. "Is this really all you have?" Gilgamesh muttered, his voice dripping with disappointment as he sidestepped another massive swing of Mkaroth''s axe. He didn''t even bother to deflect it this time; he just let the demon''s weapon pass by harmlessly, his golden eyes narrowing in disdain. "I expected more from a so-called demon king." Mkaroth roared, his voice filled with frustration and rage. "You arrogant¡ª!" Gilgamesh cut him off with azy wave of his hand, sending another beam of golden light crashing into the demon, forcing him back several paces. "Yes, yes, I''m arrogant," he said, his tone utterly bored now. "But you see, that''s because I have every reason to be." For a moment, Gilgamesh simply stood there, his sword lowered at his side, his expression one of utter disinterest. He let Mkaroth catch his breath, the demon king''s chest heaving as he struggled to stand under the relentless assault. The power difference was undeniable. Gilgamesh wasn''t just stronger¡ªhe was leagues beyond anything Mkaroth could have prepared for. "I''ll give you credit for one thing," Gilgamesh finally said, his voice low and contemtive. "You''ve managed tost longer than most. But, well¡­" He nced down at his golden sword, twirling it absentmindedly. "I''m bored." Bored? I watched him, my eyes narrowing as I observed his every move. I had known Gilgamesh to be arrogant, but this was different. His boredom wasn''t just casual indifference¡ªit was a challenge, a taunt. He was waiting for something more, something that could push him beyond the monotony of an easy victory. Mkaroth, sensing an opening, charged forward with renewed fury, his axe glowing with dark energy as he swung it down toward Gilgamesh''s head. But Gilgamesh didn''t move to block or dodge. Instead, he let out a sigh. "You know what?" Gilgamesh said, just as Mkaroth''s axe descended. "Let''s make this more interesting." With a flick of his wrist, all six of the golden portals behind him vanished, the weapons they had summoned retreating back into the Gate of Babylonia. The sword in his hand shimmered, and then, with a sh of light, it too disappeared, leaving himpletely unarmed. I felt a moment of confusion wash over me as I watched the King of Heroes willingly disarm himself. Gilgamesh smiled, a thin, dangerous smile. "I''m going to give you a handicap, demon." Mkaroth hesitated mid-swing, his glowing red eyes narrowing in disbelief. "What?" Gilgamesh spread his arms wide, as if inviting the demon to strike. "I''ll put away all my weapons. I won''t use any of my treasures. Just a single, ordinary sword." His voice was calm, almost amused. "It''s been a long time since I fought like a hero." I blinked, taken aback by his words. A hero? Gilgamesh, the king known for his arrogance, for his vast collection of treasures, was choosing to limit himself, to fight like the heroes of old? I couldn''t help but feel a sliver of unease. This wasn''t just a disy of arrogance¡ªit was a test. He wanted to see if Mkaroth could actually provide him with the challenge he craved. The demon king, sensing an insult, growled low in his throat, his muscles tensing. "You think you can defeat me with an ordinary sword? You mock me, human." Gilgamesh''s smirk widened. "I''m not mocking you. I''m giving you a chance." With a sh of golden light, a simple sword appeared in his hand. There was nothing extraordinary about it¡ªno glowing runes, no divine aura. It was just a in, steel de. But in Gilgamesh''s grip, it felt like the deadliest weapon in the world. Mkaroth''s rage surged. He let out a bellowing roar and charged, his massive form barreling toward Gilgamesh with enough force to shake the entire chamber. His axe, crackling with dark energy, swung down with brutal speed, aiming to cleave the King of Heroes in two. But Gilgamesh, with the same casual grace he had shown throughout the battle, sidestepped the attack. His movements were fluid, almostzy, as he brought the ordinary sword up in a simple arc. The de shed, and Mkaroth''s axe met it with a deafening ng. For a moment, the two weapons locked, the sheer weight of Mkaroth''s strength pressing down on Gilgamesh. But then, with a flick of his wrist, Gilgamesh deflected the blow, sending Mkaroth stumbling back, off-bnce. He didn''t even bother to follow up the attack. Instead, he watched the demon king regain his footing, a bored expression on his face. "Is that all?" Gilgamesh asked, his voice dripping with disdain. "You have the strength of a brute, but no skill." Mkaroth roared again, his fury reaching a boiling point. He swung his axe wildly, each strike filled with raw, unbridled rage. But Gilgamesh was faster, his movements precise, economical. With every swing of Mkaroth''s weapon, Gilgamesh was already a step ahead, dodging, parrying, countering with the most basic of sword techniques. Despite his handicap, Gilgamesh fought like a master. There was no need for shy magic or overwhelming power¡ªevery strike of his sword was deliberate, each movement calcted to perfection. It was as if he was dancing through the battle, effortlessly avoiding Mkaroth''s attacks whilending precise, surgical strikes of his own. And yet, he wasn''t trying to win. I could see it in the way he moved. He was holding back, testing the limits of his opponent, giving Mkaroth every chance to prove himself. But the demon king, blinded by his own fury, couldn''t see the game that Gilgamesh was ying. With a final, frustrated roar, Mkaroth swung his axe with all his might, aiming directly for Gilgamesh''s head. But this time, instead of dodging, Gilgamesh stepped forward. His sword shed, and with a single, elegant motion, he deflected the axe and brought his de up in a clean, upward sh. The impact was immediate. Mkaroth''s axe was sent flying from his hands, ttering to the ground several meters away. The demon king stumbled back, clutching his now-empty hands, his eyes wide with disbelief. Gilgamesh stood still, his sword lowered at his side, his expression one of utter boredom. "You''re done." Mkaroth snarled, summoning dark energy to his hands, but Gilgamesh moved faster. Before the demon king could even raise his magic, Gilgamesh''s sword was at his throat, the cold steel pressing against his skin. "Enough," Gilgamesh said, his voice low andmanding. "You''ve failed." For a moment, there was silence. Mkaroth''s body trembled with rage, his eyes burning with hatred. But he didn''t move. He knew, as well as I did, that there was no point in continuing. Gilgamesh had won. The King of Heroes stared down at his opponent, his gaze cold and unfeeling. "I was hoping for more of a challenge," he muttered, almost to himself. "But I suppose even demon kings are disappointing these days." With a flick of his wrist, Gilgamesh removed his sword from Mkaroth''s throat and stepped back. He sheathed the ordinary sword at his side, the battle already over in his mind. "You''re lucky I''m in a good mood," he said, turning his back on the demon king. "Otherwise, I would''ve killed you the moment you stepped into this world." Mkaroth let out a low growl, but he didn''t move. His pride, his arrogance¡ªeverything had been shattered in the face of Gilgamesh''s overwhelming power. The demon king was defeated. I watched the scene unfold, my mind racing as I processed everything that had just happened. Gilgamesh, the King of Heroes, had fought with a single, ordinary sword¡ªand still, he hadpletely dominated one of the most powerful demons in world. Chapter 212 The Demon Kings Miserable End "Draven," he began, his voice calm, steady, and regal, carrying the weight of countless victories and wars fought over millennia. "You''re fortunate. There are few mortals who would ever witness¡ª" His words were cut off. Behind him, Mkaroth, who had been standing still, his body radiating nothing but defeat, moved. It was subtle at first, a twitch of his massive hands, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto the back of Gilgamesh''s head. The demon king''s pride had been wounded, but that wasn''t enough to stop him. He had waited, bided his time, and now, seeing the King of Heroes turning his attention away from him, he believed this was his moment. In an instant, dark energy began swirling around Mkaroth, coiling like a viper, crackling with raw, malevolent power. His eyes burned with hatred, and with a guttural snarl, he raised both hands, summoning the full force of his demonic magic. I could feel the dark energy building, twisting the air around us, and in that moment, I knew exactly what the demon king intended. "Your arrogance will be your downfall!" Mkaroth roared, his voice filled with venom. With a wave of his hands, a massive vortex of dark mes erupted from his fingertips, barreling toward Gilgamesh''s exposed back like a hurricane of pure destruction. The mes were thick, ck, and corrosive¡ªdemonic fire that could incinerate even the strongest of mortals. I opened my mouth to shout a warning, but before I could even utter a word, Gilgamesh moved. He didn''t turn. He didn''t even flinch. His hand flicked outward, almostzily, as if swatting away a fly. The motion was so casual, so effortless, that for a split second, it didn''t seem real. And yet, the result was devastating. A golden ripple of light spread from his hand, expanding in an instant to engulf the dark mes. The demonic fire, which had moments before seemed unstoppable, disintegrated upon contact with the golden light. It didn''t explode, didn''t fade¡ªit simply ceased to exist, vanishing into nothingness as if it had never been. Mkaroth''s eyes widened in shock, his body frozen mid-attack. He didn''t even have time to process what was happening before Gilgamesh finally turned to face him, his expression one of utter disdain. "Really?" Gilgamesh said, his voice dripping with annoyance. "I was going to let you leave with your pitiful life, but you couldn''t help yourself, could you? You just had to try." Mkaroth stumbled back, panic flooding his features. "No, I¡ª" Before he could finish, Gilgamesh raised his hand again, and with a flick of his wrist, the golden light that had disintegrated the mes intensified. It coiled around Mkaroth''s massive form like golden chains, wrapping tighter and tighter with each passing second. "You should''ve taken the mercy I offered," Gilgamesh said coldly. "But now¡­" He didn''t finish the sentence. He didn''t need to. With another flick of his hand, the golden chains tightened onest time, and Mkaroth''s body shattered. There was no explosion, no dramatic burst of energy¡ªjust a soft, almost imperceptible sound, like ss breaking. The demon king''s form dissolved into countless fragments of light, each piece disintegrating into the ether until there was nothing left. Not even a trace of his existence remained. Just like that, Mkaroth, the Blood-Forged Sovereign, a demon king feared by many, was gone. His life, his power, erased with a simple gesture from the King of Heroes. I stood there, watching as thest fragments of the demon king''s essence faded into nothingness. There was a chill in the air now, the oppressive heat from Mkaroth''s demonic magic having vanished as quickly as he had. My mind raced, processing what had just happened, but there was no time to dwell on it. Gilgamesh turned back to me, as though the demon king''s demise had been nothing more than an afterthought. His expression was unreadable, but there was something in his eyes¡ªa sh of irritation, perhaps, or maybe disappointment. "Apologies for the interruption," he said, his tone as casual as if we''d been discussing the weather. "It seems your demon friend had delusions of grandeur." I didn''t respond immediately. My mind was still piecing together the reality of what had just urred. I had seen Gilgamesh fight before, both in the game and in the various histories I''d studied, but witnessing it firsthand was an entirely different experience. He had killed a demon king with nothing more than a flick of his hand, as though the creature had been beneath his notice. It was humbling, in a way. "I should''ve expected as much," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil inside me. "Mkaroth was always known for his desperation. He never knew when to quit." Gilgamesh raised an eyebrow at me, clearly amused. "I suppose that''s one way of putting it." There was a brief moment of silence, and in that time, I allowed myself a second to truly take in the King of Heroes. His golden armor gleamed, unmarred by the battle, and his eyes¡ªsharp and cold¡ªseemed to pierce through everything they looked at. He exuded confidence, but it wasn''t just arrogance. No, this was something deeper. Gilgamesh didn''t just believe he was superior¡ªhe knew it. His power was absolute, and he wielded it like a weapon, with precision and purpose. And yet, there was something more beneath the surface, something I had always suspected but never fully understood until now. Gilgamesh wasn''t just a king of unrivaled strength¡ªhe was a man who relished the challenge. The thrill of battle. The opportunity to test himself against the strongest of foes. It was why he had given Mkaroth a chance, why he had handicapped himself with an ordinary sword. And now, having found that challengecking, he was bored again. "So," Gilgamesh said, breaking the silence once more, "where were we?" I met his gaze, keeping my expression calm and measured. "You were about to exin why you''ve graced us with your presence, your majesty." Gilgamesh chuckled softly, his amusement returning. "Ah, yes. Well, as I said before, it''s been a while since I''ve been summoned." He nced down at the pen I still held, his eyes gleaming with interest. "And your little artifact here¡ªmy gift to you¡ªhas served its purpose quite well, it seems." I nodded. "It did what I needed it to." His gaze lingered on the pen for a moment longer before returning to me. "You''ve grown stronger since thest time we crossed paths, Draven. Or should I say¡­ Dravis?" He smirked at the mention of my old name. "I see you''ve adapted to this world rather well." "I''ve had little choice," I replied evenly. "Survival requires it." "Indeed," Gilgamesh said, his tone thoughtful. "This world is far more dangerous than most mortals realize. Demons, dungeons, rifts in time and space¡­ It''s alling apart, piece by piece." He began to pace slowly, his golden eyes scanning the chamber as if seeing through the very fabric of reality itself. "This tower," he muttered, "the rift¡­ it''s not just a coincidence, Draven. The threads of fate are pulling tighter. Time is unraveling, and the forces that threaten this world are growing stronger." I frowned, processing his words. "You''re saying this isn''t an isted event?" Gilgamesh stopped, turning to face me once more. His expression was serious now, the amusement gone. "No. This is only the beginning. The demons are stirring again, and their power is spreading, corrupting everything it touches. If it continues, it won''t just be this tower that falls¡ªit will be the entire world." I clenched my jaw, the weight of his words settling over me like a dark cloud. I had known, from the moment I was summoned to this world, that somethingrger was at y. But hearing it from Gilgamesh himself made the reality of it all the more stark. "And what do you intend to do about it?" I asked, my voice cold, calcting. Gilgamesh smiled, though there was no warmth in it. "What I always do, Draven. I fight. I destroy those who stand in my way." His eyes gleamed with a fierce determination, and for a moment, I saw the true nature of the King of Heroes. He wasn''t just a ruler¡ªhe was a warrior, a conqueror. He would stop at nothing to preserve his world, his legacy. And in that moment, I realized something else: I needed him. As arrogant as he was, as overwhelming as his presence could be, Gilgamesh was the key to stopping whatever wasing. He was a force that could stand against the rising tide of darkness, and whether I liked it or not, I would need his help. "I see," I said, my voice calm and measured. "Then it seems we have the same goal." Chapter 213 The King of Heroes Smile "You''re right," he said, his voice carrying that familiar tone of superiority. "But my time in this world is not long." He nced at the pen still clutched in my hand, his eyes narrowing slightly as if weighing the artifact''s significance once more. "Only under certain conditions can I manifest in your world, just like this." I frowned, my mind already racing. His words weren''t just casual observations; they were the key to something far deeper. "What conditions?" Gilgamesh would be the greatest ally I could rely on. Gilgamesh''s eyes locked onto mine, and for a brief moment, the amusement faded, reced by the cold calction of a man who had seen the rise and fall of empires. "The bnce of power must tip, Draven," he exined, his tone taking on a more serious edge. "The forces that govern this realm, those that watch over the fabric of time and space, have strict rules. Even for me, a king, to cross from my own existence into this one, the world must be in flux." He gestured to the chamber around us, to the rift in time and space, to the remnants of the dungeonification process that had torn through the tower. "This," he said, "this is chaos. Time itself has unraveled, and the bnce is broken. That is why I was able to appear. But such moments are fleeting. They are rare." I absorbed his words, my sharp mind already piecing together the implications. If Gilgamesh could only appear under such conditions, then his presence here wasn''t just a stroke of luck. It was a warning, a sign that the world was on the brink of something far worse than what I had anticipated. And when he left, when his time ran out¡­ we''d be on our own. "How long do you have?" I asked, keeping my tone steady, though inside, I could feel the weight of urgency creeping in. Gilgamesh shrugged, as if the question was inconsequential. "Long enough to amuse myself, but not long enough to make a permanent difference." He paused, his gaze drifting toward the remnants of Mkaroth''s shattered essence. "The demons are stirring, Draven. Their influence is growing. But they are only one part of the problem." He turned back to me, his eyes gleaming with a knowing intensity. "The rifts in time and space, the dungeonification process¡­ they are symptoms of a muchrger issue. The world is unravelling because forces beyond yourprehension are pulling at the very threads of reality. And if left unchecked, this world will fall into ruin." Experience more content on empire I met his gaze, my mind quickly processing the severity of his words. This wasn''t just about stopping a demon king or closing a rift. It was far bigger than that. The very fabric of existence was at stake, and if even Gilgamesh, with all his power, could only stay for a limited time, then the challenge ahead was far greater than I had imagined. "Then what happens when you leave?" I asked, my voice cold but direct. "What are we supposed to do when you''re gone?" Gilgamesh chuckled softly, his arrogance returning in full force. "Is that fear I detect, Draven? I thought you were made of sterner stuff." He waved his hand dismissively, as if brushing away the notion of my concern. "You''ll do what you always do¡ªsurvive. Adapt. And fight." His words were confident, but there was an undertone to them, something that suggested he wasn''t entirely indifferent to what would happen once he was gone. He nced at me again, his gaze lingering on the pen. "That artifact I gave you¡­ it is a key, in more ways than one. Use it wisely, and it may grant you the strength you need to stand against what''sing." I tightened my grip on the pen, feeling its faint hum of magic pulse through my hand. It had already proven itself a powerful tool, but now, I realized it was more than just a simple artifact. It was a connection, a bridge to something far greater. "What are we up against?" I asked, my voice calm butced with the cold efficiency I always used when preparing for battle. "What is causing the world to fall apart?" Gilgamesh''s eyes darkened, and for the first time since his arrival, there was a hint of something more¡ªan emotion that went beyond his usual arrogance. "There are forces at work, Draven, forces that even I cannot fullyprehend. They are older than the demons, as old as the gods themselves. They exist beyond time, beyond space. And they are watching." A chill ran down my spine, though I kept my expression steady. I had imagined myself dealing with demons, with the demon kings, and with monsters from the darkest depths of this world and beyond, but this¡­ this was something different. Something far more dangerous. I could feel it from his expression. "You''ll face them soon enough," Gilgamesh continued, his voice low and serious. "They are drawn to chaos, to the unraveling of reality. And once they take notice of this world¡­ well, let''s just say that Mkaroth was nothing more than a distraction. But you will face the other friends of Mkaroth first before you would face, this force of chaos," I clenched my jaw, my mind already preparing for the worst. If Mkaroth had been a mere distraction, then the true threat was something far beyond anything I had faced before. But I wasn''t one to back down, not now, not ever. "I''ll handle it," I said, my voice cold and resolute. Gilgamesh smiled again, though this time, there was a hint of admiration in his gaze. "I expected no less." He turned his attention back to the chamber, his eyes scanning the rift in time and space that still lingered, though it was beginning to close now, the dungeonification process slowing. "But remember this, Draven. Even with all your strength, you are still just one man. You''ll need allies." I raised an eyebrow at that. "Allies?" Gilgamesh nodded. "Yes. There are others in this world who can help you. People with power, with knowledge. But more importantly, people who can stand beside you when the timees." I thought of the people I had met since arriving in this world¡ªAurelia, ndris, and the others. I had built alliances, yes, but true allies? People I could trust to stand with me against whatever horrors wereing? That was a different question entirely. "And where do I find these ''allies''?" I asked, keeping my voice level. Gilgamesh smiled, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "Oh, you''ll find them. Or rather, they''ll find you." Before I could respond, the golden light around Gilgamesh began to flicker, the edges of his form shimmering as if he were being pulled back into the void from which he hade. His time here was running out. "It seems my stay in your world ising to an end," he said, his tone light, though there was a hint of disappointment in his eyes. "A shame. I was starting to enjoy myself." The golden light intensified, and I could feel the immense pressure of his presence beginning to lift, the air around us growing lighter. But before he disappeared entirely, he looked at me onest time, his expression serious. "Remember, Draven," he said, his voice echoing with authority. "The forces that areing¡­ they are beyond anything you''ve faced before. But you are not powerless. You have my blessing, my artifact, and the strength to survive. And when you defeated the other demon kings, the true source of chaos would appear, and perhaps I won''t be there to help. But be at ease," He raised his hand in a parting gesture, and with a final flick of his wrist, he was gone. "The one to who I have given the seed of my strength and legacy, the man called Darius Caelum who has reached the level of the Rising Sun would assist you," The golden light dissipated, leaving the chamber in silence once more. I stood there for a moment, letting the weight of his words settle over me. Gilgamesh was gone, but the threat he had warned me about was very real. The world was falling apart, and soon, I would be faced with an enemy unlike any I had ever seen. But I wasn''t afraid. I nced down at the magic pen in my hand, feeling the pulse of its power once more. I had survived this long, and I would continue to survive. No matter what came next, no matter how powerful the enemy, I would face it head-on. Because that''s what I did. And as I turned my gaze to the now-quiet chamber, I could feel the stirrings of something far darker, far more dangerous, lurking just beyond the horizon. But I would be ready. "Darius Caelum, huh..." "I wonder who that is," Chapter 214 Outcome and Resolve I stepped forward, my eyes narrowing as I approached the magic circle at the heart of the dungeonification. The entire room seemed to pulse with a dark, residual energy¡ªfaint, but unmistakable. Even without my [Comprehension] skill, I understood it immediately. Every stroke, every line of the circle resonated with me, as if theplex nature of the dungeon''s mana was something I had already deciphered during the battle with Armandra. The battle had taught me more than I realized. This was the epicenter¡ªthe heart of the transformation that had twisted the Magic Tower University into this grotesque version of itself. And now, it was time to reverse that. I focused my thoughts, my psychokinesis pen floating beside me, responding to my will without hesitation. The strokes moved in perfect harmony with my thoughts, correcting the intricate lines of the circle, changing the patterns as I silently worked. I didn''t need words; the movements were enough. Every stroke was deliberate, precise. I created a series of mana collection circles,yering them carefully to capture the residue of mana left from our grand battle. It was still potent, swirling in the air like the aftermath of a storm. With each alteration, the circle grew more elegant, more attuned to my intentions. I crafted a secondary circle beneath me, one that would absorb and redirect the mana I gathered. It was perfect, a dance of mana that flowed around me with purpose. And then, I began the chant. "By the strings of fate unbound, By the echoes of time resound, Magic''sw, no chain, no key, Restore the world, as it should be. With light I weave, with power I mold, Continue your adventure with empire Return what''s lost, both young and old. Where mana gathers, let it flow, Where darkness lingers, let it go." My voice was low, controlled, but it held the force ofmand. As I spoke, the mana circle beneath me pulsed, and the entire room seemed to breathe with me. The world around me started to change. The Magic Tower University, once warped and broken by the dungeonification, began to stir. The walls, jagged and cracked, smoothed themselves out, repairing the damage caused by the forces of dark mana. The floors that had buckled and twisted under the strain of demonic corruption shifted back into ce, stone by stone, until they resembled their original form. It was a subtle thing, the way magic could undo the damage time had wrought. Dangerous, yes¡ªbut also beautiful. The rules of the world were not broken, merely bent. That was the true nature of magic. Its beautyy in its danger. It could restore what was lost, heal what was broken, and bring order to chaos¡ªbut only if the rules were followed. If misused, it could tear everything apart. The air itself shifted, growing cleaner, lighter. I could feel the essence of the tower itself, its heartbeat, as it returned to what it was supposed to be. The lives that had been stolen by the dungeonification¡ªmages, students, creatures trapped in the chaos¡ªall began to settle back into the world, their essence no longer feeding the twisted magic that had consumed them. I stood in the center of it all, feeling the power surge around me. This was why magic was so dangerous. Those who had gone, those whose essence had been consumed, could be brought back, but only if you knew how to manipte the rules. Only if you understood the delicate bnce. And right now, I was the one holding the strings. The circle beneath me glowed brighter, a soft hum filling the room as the restoration came to its final stages. The dungeon''s mana swirled around me, gathering into the patterns I had designed, collecting in pools of energy. The air was thick with it, and I could feel the weight of the mana pressing down on my body. I let out a slow breath, feeling the exhaustion in my muscles begin to fade. The pain that had settled into my bones after the battle with Armandra and Mkaroth slowly eased, reced by a gentle warmth. My body, drained of mana and battered by the fight, was slowly being restored by the circle I had created. I could feel my strength returning, the soothing magic of the water pen filling me with each breath. The runes I had etched into the circle matched the ones carved into the magic pen. It was a delicate synchronization, one that required absolute control. But as the mana flowed into me, replenishing what had been lost, I felt that control settle over me like a second skin. The dungeon''s mana was now mine tomand, and my body responded in kind, soaking up the energy like a dry sponge. The aches in my muscles faded. The sharp, lingering pain from the cuts and bruises I had sustained dulled, then disappeared altogether. My mana reserves, drained from the battle, filled steadily, as if a reservoir inside me was being replenished. But even as I felt thefort of my body healing, my mind was elsewhere. I couldn''t help but rey the events of the battle in my head. I had been weak. Armandra, with her twisted magic and hatred, had pushed me to my limits. ndris, too, was a force of nature I could barely contend with if it hade to a direct confrontation. If I had faced either of them alone, without the aid of others or without my magic pens, I would have been dead. Easily. I scowled at the thought, my grip tightening around the pen. The memory of Mkaroth, of how effortlessly Gilgamesh had dealt with the demon king, lingered in my mind like a dark cloud. I wasn''t strong enough. Not yet. If I were to face someone on Mkaroth''s level alone, I wouldn''t survive. I needed more power. And I already knew how to get it. My thoughts were interrupted by a familiar chime. I looked up, half-expecting it. The shimmering screen appeared before me, the letters glowing faintly in the dim light of the chamber. [Quest Completed: The Fallen Elf and The Demon King''s Arrogance. Reward: +100% Mana, +2 Store Currencies] I smiled. Finally. The quest had been long, difficult, and riddled with setbacks, but it was done. The rewards were exactly what I needed. More mana, more strength¡ªand more importantly, more currency to spend. I had been waiting for this moment. With a thought, I brought up the skills menu, the familiar interface appearing before me. My eyes scanned the list of skills I had unlocked, but there was only one I was truly interested in now. One I had been waiting for. [Skill: True Clones (6 Store Currencies)] As the screen shimmered before me, my heart raced with anticipation. The words "[Skill: True Clones]" glowed faintly, and without hesitation, I pressed the option. Instantly, a surge of mana coursed through me, more powerful than anything I had ever felt. Perhaps it''s activating together with the reward of the quest. My mana reserves, already replenished, seemed to grow threefold, swelling like a reservoir overflowing with energy. The room around me crackled with the sheer weight of my magic as I focused my intent, summoning the skill I had coveted for so long. The air shimmered in front of me, and slowly, three figures materialized from the glowing mana circle. They were perfect. wless reflections of myself, yet each with subtle differences that reflected the paths I had walked. The first clone stood tall in my adventurer attire¡ªthe assassin attire that I use to take the persona of Dravis Granger the assassin. He looked every bit the rogue adventurer I had once been, the memories of my early days as a wanderer etched into his stance. His eyes gleamed with the same sharpness I has when I lived by the sword, navigating dangerous roads and bloodied battlefields facing the goblin king. The second clone wore my current professor attire¡ªsleek, tailored robes that bore the crest of the Magic Tower University. He held himself with a reserved authority, the weight of my knowledge and intellect embodied in his posture. This version of myself was calcting, precise, and ready tomand the magical forces that now swirled around us. But it was the third and fourth clone that caught my attention the most. Cloaked in shadow, his figure was draped in the same dark robes I had worn during my more secretive missions, a ck hood obscuring most of his face. This was the reflection of my hidden self¡ªthe identity I had buried deep, the one that operated in the shadows, dealing with enemies before they even knew they were marked for death. Perhaps, this is the spitting image of me, in my former self, Dravis Granger. The ouw mechanical engineering professor. I felt a surge of pride. After all the patience, the battles fought, and the restraint to hold back spending my store currencies, I had finally obtained the power I needed. These clones were more than just copies¡ªthey were extensions of my very soul. Each one represented a part of my journey, my growth, and my resolve to be the most powerful summoner and strategist this world had ever seen. With them, I could be everywhere at once. A master of all roles. I grinned, satisfaction coursing through me as I surveyed my newpanions. This was only the beginning. Chapter 215 The Perfect Clones The clones were not mere copies. They weren''t some mindless replicas that required constant direction. No, [Perfect Clones] created four beings that were, in every sense, me. They shared my thoughts, my instincts, and my abilities. They weren''t puppets; they were separate entities with the same potential as me, but the key difference was that they operated independently. They could think as I did, act as I would, and more importantly, they could make their own decisions without any input from me. It was as if I had multiplied my mind, my skill set, and my presence across multiple ces at once. And yet, the connection remained. Each clone, though independent, was linked to me on a deeper, almost metaphysical level. Information flowed between us in real-time. Whatever they saw, whatever they experienced, I knew as well. If one of them discovered something, it was as if I had discovered it. If they had a breakthrough, their knowledge, their increase in power, was transferred to me instantly. This was what made the ability so perfect. It was not just about being in five ces at once¡ªit was about five brains working in unison, tackling different problems, strategizing, gathering information, and executing ns all at the same time. Each clone had my weapons, my pens¡ªthe Fire Pen, Water Pen, Devil Pen, and the Psychokinesis Pen. These were not mere illusions or weak imitations. No, each clone wielded the same artifacts with the same deadly precision as I did. The battlefield, the negotiations, the explorations¡ªall could be handled simultaneously with this skill. ndris had once spoken about attempting to replicate something simr with her magic, but she hadn''t seeded. Not yet. She was brilliant in her own right, capable of magic that far exceeded most mages, but [Perfect Clones] was a skill that transcended traditional magic. It was a mastery of the self, a deeper understanding of one''s own mind and soul. ndris was still bound by the limitations of her elven magic, but I¡­ I had surpassed those boundaries. It wasn''t just about creating clones; it was about creating true extensions of myself,plete with my intelligence, my cunning, and my drive. With this ability, I was five Dravens, each capable of thinking, acting, and fighting like the original. Each could take onplex tasks without needing me to guide them every step of the way. It was freedom, in a sense. Freedom to be everywhere, to control every situation with perfect precision. The battlefield, politics, espionage¡ªit all became a canvas for me to paint my strategies on. The power surge from acquiring the skill had filled my veins, and the clones were ready. They didn''t need amand. They understood exactly what needed to be done. It was instinctive, as natural as breathing. Without a word, two of them broke away from me. The clone dressed in my professor''s robes moved swiftly, heading out of the chamber to regroup with the Drakhan Knights. He knew exactly what he needed to do. The Drakhan Knights must be worried about me together with Alfred and Garren that are leading them, and now my clones are going there and they would be prepared for what wasing next. At his side, the second clone¡ªgarbed in the assassin attire I had once worn¡ªmoved with him, his steps lighter, more deliberate. They would be a team, gathering intelligence, blending into the shadows, and continuing their work as part of the Shadowbound. Find adventures on empire They would be off to join Sra and the others. My adventurer persona, Dravis Granger, would continue to exist through them, ensuring that every angle was covered. The world had to believe that Dravis was still operating, still an unknown variable. The remaining two clones stayed with me. We had other matters to attend to, matters that required my personal touch. As the others moved out of sight, I flicked my hand, activating a mechanism hidden beneath the floor. A section of stone shifted, revealing aplex array of runes and machinery¡ªthe dungeon core. The dungeon core was the heart of this ce, the very engine that had fueled the transformation of the Magic Tower University into the twisted dungeon it had be. Its power was immense, but it was also delicate, intricate in ways that most mages couldn''t even begin to fathom. It was more than just a source of mana¡ªit was a nexus, a point where different forces converged, allowing for the maniption of reality within the dungeon''s confines. I gazed at it, my mind already working through the possibilities. There was much to be learned here, much to be understood. The core wasn''t just a tool of destruction¡ªit was something far greater. And with my [Comprehension] skill, I would unlock every secret it held. As I began to study the core, I let my magic flow through it, connecting with the intricate weave of spells and mana that held it together. My mind raced as I absorbed the patterns, theyers uponyers of magic that had been used to construct it. This was not simple magic. It was ancient, powerful, and beyond the scope of traditional arcane understanding. The core operated on a system of absorption and amplification. It drew in ambient mana from the environment, but it didn''t just store it¡ªit processed it, refined it, and redistributed it in specific ways. The core could alter reality within its designated space, creating traps, warping time, and twisting the very fabric of the dungeon itself. It was a tool of both creation and destruction, capable of shaping the world around it ording to the will of its master. But it wasn''t perfect. There were limits, weaknesses that could be exploited if one knew where to look. I could see how the core struggled to maintain bnce, how the constant influx of dark mana had caused it to overheat, to malfunction. That was what had triggered the dungeonification process in the first ce. The core had been overwhelmed by the chaotic energy it had been forced to handle. With the right knowledge, however, those ws could be corrected. The core could be stabilized, its power harnessed, controlled. And more importantly, it could be repurposed. It didn''t have to be a tool for corruption. With the right adjustments, I could turn it into something else entirely. My mind raced with the possibilities. The core could be used to create a new source of power for the Magic Tower University, a stabilizing force that would prevent future dungeonifications. But there was more. I could integrate it into my own arsenal, use it to amplify my abilities, to enhance the power of my pens, to create a permanent stronghold that could manipte time and space itself. The idea was thrilling, dangerous, but utterly tantalizing. The core was like a nk te, waiting to be written upon. All I needed was to bend it to my will. I let out a slow breath, the pieces falling into ce in my mind. I could see it now, the path forward. The core would be mine, its power an extension of my own. And with it, I would take the next step toward the future I was building¡ªa future where I controlled the battlefield, the politics, and the magic of this world. I smiled, a cold, calcting smile. This was perfect. The dungeon core, once a tool of chaos, would be one of my greatest weapon. All that was left was to im it. With a flick of my hand, I activated the final sequence in the core''s programming. The runes red to life, the magic shifting, bending to my will. The core was mine now, and with it, the power to reshape this ce, to reshape anything I desired. I watched as the core pulsed with energy, a soft hum filling the chamber. It was done. I could use this to make my own fortress, strengthen my ce. And when the time came, when the forces of chaos descended upon us, I would be ready. I smiled again, satisfied. This was only the beginning. Chapter 216 The Evolution I nced at the clone beside me. He mirrored my every move, his focus as sharp as mine. Together, we worked in perfect unison, dismantling the core piece by piece. The energy was intense, but it didn''t faze us. The cold efficiency of our minds made the task smooth, effortless. "This core will serve us well," I muttered, half to myself. "It''s designed to channel an immense amount of mana, but we''ll repurpose it to enhance our operations. The Capital of Drakhan will be more than just a fortress city¡ªit''ll be a fortress of power." The clone nodded in silent agreement, his hands moving as quickly as mine to extract the core''sponents. The runes etched into the stones surrounding the core glowed faintly as we extracted them, each one a key to controlling the dungeon''s unique properties. Once we finished, this ce would no longer be a threat, but a tool at my disposal. While we continued to dismantle the core, my mind reached out to the other clone, the one stationed deeper within the tower, overseeing the next phase of my n. He had summoned my devil servants: the hobgoblin, the minotaur, and the undead goblin king. Their presence was palpable, a reminder of the power I held over the creatures that once ruled these dungeons. The hobgoblin stood tall, its once crude form now far more refined after the battles we''d faced together. The minotaur, hulking and menacing, was no less fearsome. Both of them had served me well, but it was time for them to evolve¡ªtime for them to be something far more dangerous. As the clone called them forward, he reached into his robes and pulled out a single petal from Armandra''s corpseflower. "Here," the clone said, his voice cold andmanding. "Take this." He handed the petal to the hobgoblin devil servant first, watching as the creature hesitated, its glowing yellow eyes locked on the small, delicate fragment. The petal, while seemingly fragile, was imbued with the very essence of Armandra''s lingering power¡ªan energy born from the twisted mana of the dungeon, shaped by her malice and hatred. It was a catalyst, one that would push the hobgoblin to the next stage of its evolution. The hobgoblin took the petal, and immediately, a vortex of mana began swirling around him. The power was palpable, a sharp, crackling force that sent ripples through the air. His body trembled, his muscles bulging as the mana consumed him, reshaping him. The transformation was quick, brutal, and awe-inspiring. His oncenky frame filled out, his skin darkening to a deep, almost obsidian hue, veins of glowing red mana pulsing beneath the surface. His eyes burned with new intensity, and when he stood straight once more, he was no longer a mere hobgoblin. He had be a Goblin Champion, a devil servant of immense strength. His aura was heavier, more dangerous, his very presencemanding respect and fear. He flexed his newly muscled arms, testing his strength, and let out a low, guttural growl of satisfaction. The clone smiled coldly. "Good." Next, he turned to the minotaur. The massive creature towered over the clone, its breathing out in slow, heavy snorts. Unlike the hobgoblin, the minotaur''s transformation would require more than just strength¡ªit would need control, discipline. The clone handed the second petal to the minotaur, watching as the creature epted it with a solemn nod. The moment the petal touched the minotaur''s hand, the air around them grew thick with energy. Mana swirled in a wild, chaotic storm, but the minotaur held firm, standing steady as the power coursed through him. His transformation was different¡ªless violent, more deliberate. His muscles bulged, yes, but his posture shifted, bing more controlled, more regal. His fur darkened to a deep, midnight ck, and his horns lengthened, curling forward with an imposing grace. The energy solidified, and when the transformation wasplete, the minotaur stood taller, prouder. He was no longer a mere brute force on the battlefield. He had be something more¡ªan Ascendant Minotaur, a devil servant with not just strength, but strategy. His eyes gleamed with intelligence, and the runes that now covered his body glowed faintly with a cold, blue light. He had evolved into a creature of both physical and magical power. "Excellent," the clone remarked, his voiceced with satisfaction. "You''ll serve me well in this new form." But as the clone surveyed his newly evolved servants, something caught his eye¡ªsomething he hadn''t expected. The undead goblin king, standing a few paces behind the others, was holding something. His bony, decaying fingers were wrapped around a small, writhing object¡ªa creature that looked as though it had been torn from the very fabric of the dungeon itself. The clone''s eyes narrowed, and he stepped closer, his interest piqued. "What do you have there?" The goblin king''s hollow eyes met the clone''s, and with a slow, deliberate motion, he held out the object for inspection. It was the remains of a small creature, barely alive, its body ckened and twisted, but unmistakably powerful. It took a moment for the clone to recognize it, but when he did, a wicked smile spread across his face. The creature was the [Ebon Devourer]¡ªa legendary beast known for feeding on the mana of dungeons. It was rare, feared, and powerful enough to rival a demon lord in strength. And yet, here it was, weak, barely clinging to life in the hands of the undead goblin king. Somehow, the undead goblin king has guessed that I''m going to need the [Ebon Devourer] and perhaps retrieve it in the middle of our battle with Armandra. As in the battle with the wicked half-elf, the undead goblin king together with the hobgoblin devil servant and the minotaur devil servant are busy on keeping way the other dungeon creatures from hindering our fight, so perhaps even Armandra didn''t notice the subtle move and the smart decision it made. This is a good sign. It means that his servants, the three of them, have enough intellect that could broaden the type of missions I could send them to. And it seems they have great decision-making capabilities with my benefits in mind. "Well, well," the clone murmured, his voice filled with dark amusement. "You''ve found quite the prize." Experience tales at empire Without hesitation, the clone reached into his robes and summoned the Devil Pen, its ck ink swirling ominously in the air. The pen floated toward the [Ebon Devourer], and with a single,manding thought, the clone spoke the word of power. "[Enve]." The pen red to life, its dark energy wrapping around the creature like chains, binding it to my will. The [Ebon Devourer] writhed, its body convulsing as it fought against the magic, but it was futile. The pen''s power was absolute, and within moments, the creature stopped struggling. Its ckened form stilled, its eyes dimming as it sumbed to the envement process. The clone watched with satisfaction as the [Ebon Devourer] fell silent, its body limp but alive, now fully under my control. This creature, once a feared force within the dungeons, would now serve me¡ªan invaluable asset to my growing army. The [Ebon Devourer]''s power was immense. It had the ability to absorb mana from its surroundings, feeding on the very life force of the dungeons it inhabited. With this creature in my service, I could drain entire areas of mana, leaving nothing but destion in my wake. And in turn, I could grow stronger, feeding off the power it absorbed. The clone stepped back, admiring his handiwork. "You will prove useful in the battles toe," he said, his voice low and cold. "With your power, we''ll be unstoppable." As the [Ebon Devourer]y still, now bound to me, the clone couldn''t help but feel a surge of anticipation. This was just the beginning. The dungeon core, the evolving devil servants, the legendary creature now under my control¡ªit was alling together. Piece by piece, I was building something far greater than anyone could imagine. And when the time came to face the true enemies of this world, I would be ready. The dungeon core was nearly dismantled, its power now mine to wield. My clones were already in motion, preparing for the next steps. And with the addition of the [Ebon Devourer], my strength was growing exponentially. This world, with all its chaos and corruption, would bend to my will. I smiled, a cold, calcting smile. This was the path to victory. Chapter 217 The Three Students in Shelter ra watched with sharp eyes as the knights formed a perimeter, their movements precise and deliberate. They were a true reflection of their master, Professor Draven¡ªcold, effective, and ever vignt. The knights carried themselves with a quiet authority that wasn''t loud or boastful but spoke volumes about their training. Each step they took, each order they barked, it was all done with a purpose. "They''re remarkable," Maris whispered, standing beside ra. Her voice was soft but filled with awe as she observed the knights. "They don''t even hesitate. Every motion is like a n already set in motion. They''re so¡­ deliberate." ra nodded, her gaze shifting toward Alfred, who was directing the knights with a calm grace. "They are well-trained. Just like him," she muttered, her eyes narrowing slightly as she studied Draven''s butler. There was something about Alfred that captured ra''s attention more than anyone else on the battlefield. His movements were fluid, almost elegant, yet every flick of his wrist, every sidestep was deadly. He wielded a rapier with ease, cutting through any remaining threats without ever losing hisposure. But it wasn''t just his fighting prowess that drew ra''s focus¡ªit was the sharpness in his eyes. There was no doubt that Alfred could see danger before it even manifested, his instincts honed to perfection. Every time he moved, it was as if he anticipated what woulde next. "He''s graceful," ra remarked, more to herself than anyone else. "But look at his eyes. He notices everything." Maris followed her gaze. "He''s like a hawk, isn''t he? Never missing anything." Her voice was tinged with admiration, and ra couldn''t disagree. Alfred was no ordinary butler¡ªhe was an extension of Draven''s control and mastery, and in many ways, just as formidable as the professor himself. And then there was Garren. ra''s attention shifted to the knightmander. Unlike Alfred, Garren was a storm of focused energy, barkingmands with urgency, his sword a blur as he cut down what few threats remained. But even in the heat of battle, his eyes kept darting toward the path where he had sent a scouting party, his concern for Professor Draven unmistakable. ra watched him for a moment, noticing how his movements grew a fraction tenser with each passing minute that the knights he sent out did not return. His lips pressed into a thin line as he ordered five more knights to scout deeper into the ruins, their mission clear: find the professor at all costs. "He''s worried," ra muttered under her breath, and Maris nodded beside her. "More than worried," Maris said quietly. "He''s trying to keep it together, but every time he nces toward where those knights left¡­ it''s like he''s waiting for bad news." The remaining knights formed a protective line, keeping the gathered students safe. They worked in unison, positioning themselves strategically, some of them checking on the survivors, others sharpening their weapons in preparation for whatever threat might emerge next. It was as if they were an extension of Professor Draven himself¡ªmethodical, prepared, and unwavering in the face of danger. But then ra''s gaze shifted. Amberine stood apart from the others, her back against a crumbling wall, staring off into the distance. It was unlike her to be so quiet, so still. Normally, Amberine radiated fiery energy, her temper as vtile as the mes shemanded. But now¡­ she was empty, her eyes devoid of the usual spark. Even Ifrit, the fire spirit that always hovered near her, seemed subdued, its presence barely noticeable beneath the folds of her robe. ra and Maris exchanged a nce before making their way toward Amberine. "She''s been like that since the battle ended," Maris whispered. "I thought she would explode after what Professor Draven said¡­ but she hasn''t said a word." ra nodded. "Give her time. This isn''t something she can process so quickly." Amberine didn''t acknowledge them as they approached. Her eyes were fixed on the Drakhan knights, but there was no real focus in her gaze. It was as if she wasn''t seeing them at all. Just then, one of the knights approached, carrying provisions. To their surprise, he set down a spread of food and drink¡ªhot stew, fresh bread, and even a selection of fruit. Large jugs of water and some sort of spiced drink were brought over, and the smell of freshly cooked meat wafted through the air. Maris blinked in surprise. "They brought¡­ all this? I expected them to be prepared, but hot food?" ra raised an eyebrow, impressed despite herself. "It seems the Drakhan knights are prepared for every situation. I suppose it''s only natural, given who they serve." The students began to gather around, cautiously approaching the food. After the battle, the warmth and sustenance seemed to revive some of their spirits. Maris turned toward Amberine, offering a bowl of stew. "Amberine, do you want to eat something?" For a moment, Amberine didn''t respond. Her eyes remained distant, her body still. It wasn''t until Maris touched her arm gently that she seemed to snap back into the present. "No," Amberine said quietly, her voice hoarse. She didn''t even look at the food. "I''m not hungry." Maris hesitated but prepared a portion for Amberine anyway, setting it down beside her in case she changed her mind. ra, meanwhile, watched her friend carefully. She knew what was weighing on Amberine''s mind, what had been haunting her since Draven''s cold admission. "He killed my father." The words had hung in the air after the battle, shocking everyone, but none more than Amberine. Draven had stated it so inly, so matter-of-factly, as if it were just another fact in a long list of truths. And Amberine¡­ well, she hadn''t said anything since. Find your adventure at empire ra didn''t press her. She knew better than to try and force Amberine to speak before she was ready. There was too much emotion tangled up inside her right now¡ªrage, confusion, and a sense of betrayal that was all too raw. No, Amberine needed time to process everything, and ra would give her that. Still, something about Draven''s words had unsettled ra as well. The way he had spoken¡­ it had felt cold, yes, but there had been something else there too. A hidden truth, something just beneath the surface that ra couldn''t quite grasp. But she knew, instinctively, that there was more to the story. Draven didn''t do anything without a reason, and his cold, calcting nature often masked deeper motives. As the moments passed in silence, the ground beneath them suddenly trembled. ra''s head snapped up, her sharp eyes scanning the surroundings. At first, she thought it was another aftershock from the battle, but then she noticed it. The rubble around them began to shift, pebbles and stones rolling across the ground as if some unseen force was at work. The air itself seemed to hum with energy, and then¡ªwithout warning¡ªa soft, radiant glow began to envelop the ruins of the Magic Tower University. "What''s happening?" Maris asked, her voice tinged with awe. ra narrowed her eyes, focusing on the source of the glow. Slowly, almost impossibly, the broken walls and shattered stones of the tower began to shift, not in destruction, but in restoration. It was as if the ruins were reversing themselves, piecing back together with an elegance and beauty that defied exnation. The once crumbled towers began to rise again, the cracks in the stone smoothing out, the shattered windows mending as if time itself had turned backward. The ground beneath them steadied, the jagged edges softening, bing whole once more. It was breathtaking, like watching the very essence of the universitye back to life, restoring itself to its original state before the dungeonification had taken hold. Amberine, still staring into the distance, finally blinked, her gaze drawn to the transformation. The glow reflected in her eyes, and for the first time since the battle, there was something more than emptiness in her expression. Confusion, perhaps. A flicker of curiosity. ra remained silent, watching the Magic Tower University rebuild itself, her mind racing. This was no ordinary magic. This was something far more powerful, far more intricate. And she knew, without a doubt, that this was Draven''s doing. Only someone with his mastery, his cold precision, could aplish something so monumental, so wlessly. The tower was being restored, brick by brick, spell by spell, and as thest stone settled into ce, ra''s suspicion hardened into certainty. The one behind the dungeoninfication of the magic tower university is defeated. "Professor Draven¡­" she muttered under her breath, her gaze hardening. "What have you done?" Chapter 218 The Count Valens Relief The chamber was filled with a sense of awe as everyone stood mesmerized by the restored grandeur of the Magic Tower University. Once a symbol of decayed ruins, now it gleamed with the same magnificence it had before its fall, every corner exuding magical energy. The arcane symbols etched into the marble floors, the towering spires, and the shimmering walls seemed to pulse with life once more. A deep silence fell over the room, broken only by the sound ofsoft gasps as people took in the breathtaking sight. ra stood amidst the quiet, her stoic expression hiding the emotions swirling within her. She had seen many things in her short life, but this¡ªthis was a testament to power. The kind of power that could shape worlds, alter fate, andmand respect from even the highest of circles. Her golden mana flickered faintly around her, reacting to the potent magic in the air. Suddenly, a voice rich with mana and authority broke through the stillness. "This... Did that bastard truly change so much? Or has hiding his strength been part of his n from the start?" ra''s heart skipped a beat at the familiarity of the voice. Her eyes scanned the chamber until theynded on him. Count Valen, her father. His tall, imposing figure was unmistakable, draped in the noble regalia of House Valen, his golden mana radiating around him like a protective shield. His eyes, sharp and piercing, locked onto hers. The sternness in his gaze melted the moment their eyes met, reced by a soft, almost unrecognizable warmth. "Father..." ra whispered, though her voice was barely audible over the magic crackling in the air. Read chapters at empire Before she could say anything more, Count Valen moved with a speed and grace only those adept in mana maniption possessed. In an instant, he was standing before her, his arms enveloping her in a firm, almost desperate embrace. ra felt his strength in the hug, a rare disy of vulnerability from the man she had always known to be unshakable. His golden mana washed over her like a protective nket, and for the first time in what felt like years, ra allowed herself to sink into the embrace. "I''m d you''re safe," he murmured into her hair, his voice thick with emotion. ra stiffened at first, unsure of how to react. This wasn''t like her. She had never been one for sentimentality, not with him. But something about the battle they had just survived, about the reality of death and destruction hanging in the air, softened her resolve. Slowly, she lifted her arms and returned the hug, surprising even herself. She didn''t say much, just held onto him, her face buried against his chest. It was unusual for her, but Count Valen seemed to understand. He didn''t question it, simply held her tighter, his hand resting on her head as if to reassure himself that she was truly there, truly alive. Behind them, the knights of House Valen moved quickly, forming a protective circle around the students, while the Drakhan knights, ever efficient, distributed provisions. Hot food and drink began to make their rounds, and for a moment, the atmosphere in the chamber felt almost peaceful, as if the chaos of the past hours hadn''t happened. After what felt like an eternity, Count Valen finally pulled back, his hands lingering on her shoulders as he examined her face. "You''ve grown stronger," he said, his voice filled with pride but also something else¡ªa hint of relief. "But you were afraid, weren''t you?" ra lowered her gaze, unable to meet his eyes for a moment. "Perhaps," she admitted quietly. "But it''s over now." He nodded, his expression softening further. "It''s okay. Even the strongest of us feel fear." She wasn''t used to this side of him¡ªthe side that acknowledged weakness, that offeredfort. It was disarming, but strangely... wee. She opened her mouth to say something more, but before she could, she noticed the shift in his gaze. Count Valen''s eyes moved past her,nding on Amberine and Maris, who stood a few feet away. Amberine, usually fiery and brimming with energy, was oddly quiet, leaning against a crumbling pir. Maris stood close by, her eyes downcast, lost in her own thoughts. The weight of what had transpired still hung heavy over them all. Count Valen''s eyes settled on Amberine, and for a moment, there was recognition in his gaze. "You''re Polime''s..." he began, his voice trailing off as if he suddenly realized who she was. His brow furrowed, and a flicker of something¡ªsadness, perhaps¡ªcrossed his face. "Polime''s daughter," he finished softly. Amberine''s head snapped up, her eyes narrowing as if she were trying to read his thoughts. The tension between them was palpable. She could feel that he knew something, something important. He had recognized her father''s name, and it was clear that there was more he wasn''t saying. ra, sensing the awkward silence, stepped forward. "Father, this is Amberine," she introduced calmly. "And this is Maris." Count Valen turned to Maris, offering her a polite nod. "Thank you for standing by my daughter''s side," he said, his voice filled with gratitude. Maris, still shaken by the events of the battle and the memory of her own lost family, simply bowed her head in acknowledgment, her usual bravery seeming to falter for a moment. Then, his gaze returned to Amberine. "And you," he said, his tone more thoughtful now, "who is your supervisor?" Amberine''s eyes darkened, her posture stiffening at the question. She hesitated for a moment before finally speaking, her voice low and tense. "Draven," she answered, barely able to keep the bitterness from seeping into her tone. Count Valen''s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. "I see. I don''t want to admit it, but you''re in good hands." Amberine''s eyes widened in disbelief. Good hands? How could he say that? How could he, of all people, say that when Draven was the very reason her father was dead? Her mind raced, trying to make sense of his words. Doesn''t he know? It was impossible. Her father had been part of the inner circle of noble magicians, and everyone in that circle had known about the rumors surrounding Draven. There was no way Count Valen could be unaware. But before she could voice any of her confusion, a chilling presence swept through the room. Every head turned toward the grand staircase that led to the upper floors of the university. There he was. Professor Draven Arcanum von Drakhan. His usual air of cold precision and authority filled the space as he descended the stairs, his sharp eyes surveying the room with a single, calcted nce. He moved with an effortless grace, every step measured, every motion deliberate. The restoration of the Magic Tower University was a testament to his power, and the man standing before them now was a living embodiment of that power. Draven''s eyes flicked briefly toward ra, then Amberine, and finally Count Valen, before he spoke. "The restoration isplete," he said in a voice that was calm, controlled, and utterly devoid of emotion. "The tower will serve its purpose once more." There was something in the way he said it, as if the tower''s restoration was merely a small piece of a muchrger n¡ªone that only he fully understood. Count Valen stepped forward, his posture respectful but not subservient. "Draven," he acknowledged, "I have to admit that the Magic Tower''s revival is... nothing short of extraordinary." Draven''s eyes flicked toward the count, the briefest hint of acknowledgment in his gaze. "It was necessary," he replied curtly, his tone leaving no room for further discussion. Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest as she watched the interaction. She wanted to scream, to demand answers, toconfront Draven about what he had done. But she didn''t have the energy. Not now. Not here. Instead, she could only watch as Draven''s cold, calcting eyes scanned the room once more, taking in every detail, every person, every threat¡ªreal or imagined. And then, without another word, he turned and continued his descent down the stairs, leaving behind an uneasy silence. Amberine clenched her fists, her mind swirling with questions she didn''t yet know how to ask. But one thing was certain¡ªwhatever Draven''s ns were, they were far from over. And one day, she would ask him for the truth. As Draven turn his back, Count Valen told ra "I''ll be back, our knights will lead you outside," and followed Draven. They are not exiting the magic tower university ahead, but they are regrouping with the other heads of the great families of the kingdom. And that''s when Duchess ckthorn suddenly appeared before Draven. "Is the restoration of the magic tower university all your doing, Draven?" she asked as she hid her mouth and nose with her fancy fan. "It is," Draven replied coldly as ever, but his eyes sharpens as he noticed the indication from her words. "What do you want?" In response of Draven''s question, the Duchess took an unexpected stance. Her fan, or what is famous to be her shapeshifting wand points at Draven''s head. "ckthorn, we''ve just finished the battle what are you doing?" (Valen) Chapter 219 The Duchess Suspicions "Is the restoration of the Magic Tower University all your doing, Draven?" Duchess ckthorn asked, her voice as cutting as her gaze. Draven, with his everposed demeanor, didn''t flinch under her scrutiny. His eyes, cold and calcting, flicked toward the boy for a brief moment before returning to the duchess. His voice,ced with a hint of mockery, was barely above a whisper, but the power behind his words made everyone pause. "It is," he replied, the chill in his tone matching the cold air around them. Then, his gaze hardened, catching the smallest detail¡ªa knight from the ckthorn family, gripping the child''s shoulder tighter than necessary. For Draven, details mattered, and this one struck him as curious. He turned his full attention back to the duchess. "Let me rephrase your question." His voice was sharper now, as if slicing through the tension in the air. "Are you using me of orchestrating all of this? Of weakening the strength of the great families of Regaria?" The duchess remained silent, her fan lowering ever so slightly, revealing the firm line of her mouth. Her gaze didn''t waver, but she didn''t respond immediately. She merely stared at him with that deadly intensity, like a predator sizing up its prey. It was the look of a woman who held power but was unsure of the man standing before her. Finally, she spoke, her voice low and measured. "You''ve been... strange, Draven. You show your true strength at the most inconvenient and dangerous times. You hold back, and then you let loose when it serves you. How are we to trust someone who only reveals his cards when the stakes are high?" Draven smirked, though it barely touched his eyes. "Precisely because the stakes are high that I can no longer pretend to be a fool." He took a slow, deliberate step forward, his presencemanding the attention of everyone around him. "But if you think I am the one behind all of this chaos, then you must be more foolish than I thought. If I were behind this, Duchess ckthorn, none of you would be standing here alive." His words hung in the air, heavy with menace and absolute certainty. The knights shifted uneasily, and even Duchess ckthorn seemed taken aback, though she masked it well. She remained silent, her eyes narrowing as if weighing his words. With a small, dismissive snort, Draven turned to leave, his ck cloak fluttering behind him as he moved with purpose. "I believe someone like you, Duchess, should realize more than anyone not to use without proof. You use me because I acted decisively when others hesitated. Such usations," he nced back at her, his voice colder than before, "are born from fear, not wisdom." At that moment, one of ckthorn''s guards, a man from a lesser branch of her family, let out a growl of frustration. His hand moved toward the hilt of his sword, his knuckles white with anger. "How dare you¡ª!" Before he could even draw his weapon, Alfred, Draven''s butler, materialized before him. The movement was so fast and precise that the guard didn''t even register it. Alfred bowed politely, his expression serene, but there was an unmistakable glint of danger in his eyes. "It would be most unfortunate," Alfred said softly, "to let your emotions cloud your judgment in a moment like this." The guard froze, staring into Alfred''s eyes. There was no denying the hidden threat beneath the butler''s calm words. Everyone in the room knew that Alfred, despite his seemingly servile demeanor, was just as deadly as his master. Slowly, the guard lowered his hand, his face reddening with both shame and frustration. "You''ve trained your servants well," Duchess ckthorn said coolly, her fan flicking shut with a snap. "But be warned, Draven, not everyone will stand by idly and watch you y these games." Draven didn''t even bother to turn around. He simply snorted, his voice cutting through the thick tension. "If you want exnations, Duchess, you''ll find me at the royal castle. The only one I owe any exnation to is the queen." His words sent a ripple through the room. Duchess ckthorn''s fan trembled slightly in her hand, though she quickly regained herposure. Draven''s dismissive tone, the way he held himself above the rest¡ªit was infuriating, but it was also impossible to argue with. He had proven his power, restored the Magic Tower, and now... now he was setting the stage for something far greater. Just as he was about to leave, more figures entered the room. Lord Falken, head of the Falken family, his coat adorned with feathers symbolizing their house''s allegiance to the wind spirits, strode in alongside Lancefroz, the Duke Icevern.. Behind them were their families and rtives, rescued from the chaos by their knights. The atmosphere shifted immediately as they approached, sensing the tension between Draven and the ckthorn family. Lord Falken''s eyes swept across the room,nding on Draven. "Draven," he called, his voice tinged with confusion. "Is this your doing?" ___ Standing at the 100th floor of the newly restored Magic Tower University, I couldn''t help but admire the room''s beauty. The grand windows allowed streams of light to pour in, casting a warm glow on the polished floors. The gentle hum of mana in the air made it feel alive, like the tower itself was breathing. It was peaceful here, almost unnervingly so. A soft breeze drifted in, ruffling my coat as I stood in the center, surveying the intricate carvings on the walls and the plush furnishings that filled the space. I smirked to myself. While I enjoyed the quiet luxury of this room, my clone below was facing the heads of the great families of Regaria, no doubt holding their attention with cold efficiency. I knew exactly what he would say, how he would handle their questions. They were gathered below, preparing to report everything to the queen. It didn''t matter¡ªmy clone was enough for now. I''ve tripled my mana reserves since the battle, after all. I can afford a little indulgence in this moment. But my satisfaction wasn''t just about the meeting below or my expanded power. No, the real prize was in my hands¡ªthe dungeon''s magic core, fully dismantled and pulsing with an eerie glow. Its potential was immeasurable, a tool that could shape reality itself if wielded with care. I turned it over in my hands, feeling the raw energy contained within. "We''ll need to use this with the utmost care," I muttered, my voice barely above a whisper as I ran my fingers over its surface. The core hummed in response, as if acknowledging the gravity of my words. But I had no intention of keeping this for myself, not directly. With a nod, I handed the core to one of my clones standing beside me. He took it with the same calm precision I used, knowing exactly where it needed to go. "Take this to the Drakhan mansion," I instructed, my voice steady. "It''ll be safe there until we decide on the next steps." The clone nodded in silent acknowledgment, then turned to leave, followed closely by the undead goblin king, the goblin champion devil servant, the ascendant minotaur devil servant, and the ebon devourer. Together, they would travel to the Drakhan earldom, where my grand mansion awaited¡ªfar away from the eyes of those who might try to interfere. There, the core would be safeguarded, ready for when I needed it. As for my other clones¡­ well, they were busy with their own tasks. The one stationed below was already handling the great families¡ªDuchess ckthorn and her ilk. No doubt they would try to pry into my motives, but they would find little. The clone was enough for that; they didn''t need to see the real me just yet. Let them stew in their suspicions. Another clone was with Sra, preparing to return to adventuring. She was an invaluable ally, and keeping her close was essential. The third clone, however, was upied with something far more critical: training. He had taken on the simple yet crucial task of strengthening himself. Every ounce of power he gained would transfer to me, enhancing all of us in the process. It was a brilliant arrangement, really. My [Perfect Clones] were more than just copies¡ªthey were extensions of me, each with the same potential for growth. If one became stronger, we all became stronger. It was efficient. Perfect. Stay tuned for updates on empire And then there was me, the original. I would be investigating several pressing matters soon¡ªthings that couldn''t be left to chance or handled by clones. There were secrets to uncover, enemies to track, and strategies to form. This world was unraveling faster than anyone realized, and the chaos forces Gilgamesh warned me about were no longer just a distant threat. They were here, creeping closer every day. But before all of that¡­ I nced down at ndris, still sleeping soundly. Her chest rose and fell with each soft breath, the peacefulness of her slumber a stark contrast to the storm that brewed around us. She had fought valiantly, but the battles had taken their toll. There was no doubt she was powerful¡ªone of the strongest mages I''d ever met. But even she would need allies in the fight toe. "We need to find more allies, huh¡­" I murmured, my gaze lingering on her for a moment longer. Chapter 220 The Report to The Queen "So, you''vee, Draven." Queen Aurelia''s voice echoed through the grand chamber as Draven stepped forward, his ck cloak barely making a sound against the polished marble floors. The queen, seated on her high throne, draped in flowing emerald robes, watched him with a gaze that held both authority and curiosity. Her long, gorgeous tinum blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her crown gleamed in the soft light of the throne room. Around her stood the heads of the noble families of Regaria, each in their own silent corner, watching the proceedings with varying degrees of interest. "I remember clearly assigning this matter to you," the queen continued, her eyes flickering between Draven and the gathered nobles. "But it seems you ended up bringing all the heads of Regaria''s great families together as well. It''s quite rare for me to see them so¡­ synchronized." She tilted her head slightly, a bemused smile ying on her lips. "Good to see you all bing more friendly with each other. I believe you were quite at odds before, weren''t you?" There was a murmur from the gathered nobles, but no one spoke directly. Duchess Malesya ckthorn hid her expression behind her fan, the feathers twitching slightly as her eyes glinted with suspicion. Lord Falken, with his air of calm, merely inclined his head in acknowledgement, while Duke Icevern stood quietly, his icy gaze fixed on Draven. Count Valen, asposed as ever, watched the interaction carefully, though there was a flicker of something in his eyes¡ªsomething unspoken. Queen Aurelia turned her attention back to Draven, her tone shifting to one of mild amusement. "Good job dealing with the situation at the Magic Tower University. But before we delve into any further discussions, I believe you have something to report to me directly, Draven." Draven inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Yes, your majesty," he replied, his voice cold but respectful. He took a moment to gather his thoughts before continuing, his words precise and measured. "Upon arriving at the Magic Tower University, I found the entire structure veiled under a magic barrier¡ªone I believe to be a form of advanced illusion magic known as ''Dimensional Veil.'' It distorted the true state of the tower, hiding the extent of the dungeonification. However, we sessfully identified a weak point in the barrier and were able to breach it." The queen listened intently, her sharp eyes never leaving him as he continued. "Once inside, we dispersed across the tower, navigating the various floors to rescue any survivors," Draven said. "The casualties, fortunately, were not as high as initially feared. Rather than ughtering the professors and the Chancellor outright, the culprit chose to trap them in their own offices. They were sealed away, their magic slowly drained to fuel the dungeonification and maintain the barrier that kept them imprisoned." Queen Aurelia''s lips pressed into a thin line, her fingers lightly tapping the arm of her throne. "Miserable," she murmured, her voiceced with disdain. "These are the professors of the Magic Tower University¡ªmasters of their craft¡ªand yet, they didn''t even realize what was happening until it was toote. To think they couldn''t save themselves¡­" Draven''s eyes narrowed slightly as he stepped forward. "Your majesty, the magic barrier that trapped them was no ordinary spell. It was highly specific, designed to entrap each individual with tailored enchantments based on deep research into their personal weaknesses and fears. The culprit had conducted extensive studies on each professor, using their knowledge and magic against them. This wasn''t something that could be easily resolved, even for those well-versed in the arcane arts." The queen considered his words carefully, her gaze softening slightly. "And if it were you, Draven?" she asked, her voice a little more pointed. "Could you have broken free of such a barrier yourself?" For a moment, there was silence in the room. Draven''s expression remained impassive, but the brief pause before he answered was enough to draw the attention of the gathered nobles. Valen and ckthorn exchanged a nce, their expressions unreadable, while Falken''s lips twitched in amusement. Duke Icevern watched quietly, his icy demeanor never faltering. "Of course, your majesty," Draven finally replied, his voice steady. There was no arrogance in his tone, only certainty. He knew the weight of his words, and he spoke them with absolute confidence. A quiet snort escaped Duchess ckthorn''s lips, though she quickly hid it behind her fan. Count Valen nced sideways at her, his expression neutral, though there was a flicker of disapproval in his eyes. Falken allowed himself a small smile, while Icevern''s gaze remained fixed on Draven, as if gauging the truth of his statement. Queen Aurelia''s lips quirked into a faint smile. "I see. Then, tell me, Draven¡ªwho is the culprit? I assume you''ve dealt with them by now?" Draven nodded, his sharp eyes gleaming. "Indeed, your majesty. The culprit was a half-elf who had been living among us, disguising herself as a human through the use of high-level illusion magic. She had infiltrated the Magic Tower University under the alias ''Professor Armandra.''" The queen''s expression darkened slightly at the mention of the half-elf''s identity, but she remained silent as Draven continued. "I confronted her in the depths of the tower," Draven said, his voice cold and measured. "Her goal was to use the university''s professors as conduits for her own twisted magic, feeding off their power to strengthen the dungeonification and unleash chaos upon the kingdom. She fought well, but in the end, she was no match." Draven reached into his coat and produced a small, twisted nt¡ªthe remains of Armandra''s body, now reduced to little more than a withered corpse-flower. He held it up for the queen to see. "This is all that remains of her. Upon her death, her body transformed into this nt, a byproduct of the dark magic she wielded." Enjoy new tales from empire Queen Aurelia leaned forward slightly, her gaze fixed on the nt in Draven''s hand. For a long moment, she said nothing, her expression unreadable. The silence in the room grew heavier, the tension palpable as the other nobles looked on. Duchess ckthorn''s fan stilled, and even Valen, who had maintained his calm demeanor, seemed to stiffen slightly. Finally, the queen spoke, her voice soft but firm. "A half-elf, hiding among the professors of the Magic Tower University¡­" She shook her head slowly, her expression one of quiet disbelief. "How could such a deception go unnoticed for so long?" "The illusion magic she used was of the highest caliber," Draven exined. "It was woven so intricately that it bypassed even the university''s magical defenses. She was skilled, your majesty¡ªperhaps one of the most skilled illusionists I''ve encountered. But in the end, her arrogance was her undoing." Queen Aurelia''s gaze shifted from the nt to Draven, her eyes narrowing slightly. "And you''re certain she acted alone? No aplices? No greater conspiracy?" Draven''s voice, steady as ever, filled the chamber. "No, your majesty, she did not act alone. Armandra was part of arger group within the university¡ªa circle of professors and students who were drawn into her schemes. Most of them were unaware of the true extent of her ns, having been brainwashed by her illusions and maniptions. However, theirplicity, intentional or not, cannot be overlooked. My knights are currently detaining those involved. They will be delivered to the royal castle shortly for questioning and judgment." The queen''s expression darkened further, her fingers tapping the arm of her throne as she processed Draven''s words. After a moment, she spoke, her voiceced with quiet authority. "Good. I suppose I have been toocenttely. I trusted the Magic Tower University to stand as a bastion of knowledge and power, yet it allowed such deception to fester within its walls. This kingdom cannot afford to be weak, not with the threats that surround us." Her gaze swept across the room,nding on the gathered nobles before settling on the soldiers stationed near the edges of the chamber. Her eyes sharpened, and she raised her voice, addressing the royal knights who stood at attention. "Knight! Come forward." Her tone wasmanding, brooking no dy. "Let this be a reminder to all of you. Do not allow your vignce to waver. The enemies we face will exploit any weakness. You must not let your guard down, nor let your heads drift above your duties. Your role is to protect the kingdom, and I expect you to uphold that with every fiber of your being." From the ranks of the royal knights, a young woman stepped forward. Her armor gleamed under the light, and her long, silver hair flowed behind her like a banner. Her posture was straight,posed, though her blue eyes held a flicker of hesitation as she approached the throne. The queen''s eyes softened with recognition. "Ah, Lady Sophie of Icevern," she said, a faint smile gracing her lips. "I remember now. You''re on post today, representing the royal knights." Sophie bowed deeply, her expression poised but clearly uneasy under the weight of the queen''s words. "Yes, your majesty," she replied, her voice calm though there was an undercurrent of nervousness. Queen Aurelia''s smile grew a touch more curious. "And if I''m not mistaken, Lady Sophie¡­ aren''t you the fianc¨¦e of Lord Draven?" The room seemed to still at the queen''s question, the nobles exchanging nces, their attention now fully focused on Sophie. Her mouth opened as if to respond, but she hesitated. The weight of the question, the implications of it, hung heavy in the air. Just as she gathered herself to speak, her breath hitched as Draven''s cold voice cut through the silence. "Yes, it was, your majesty," Chapter 221 The Misplaced Announcement Draven''s cold voice sliced through the tension like a de, each word deliberate, cutting. The queen''s eyes twitched slightly, a faint glimmer of amusement and curiosity crossing her face. She had expected him to confirm the engagement, but the way he phrased it¡ªwas¡ªpiqued her interest. "It was?" Queen Aurelia''s voice was calm, yetced with an undertone of authority that sent a ripple of difort through the room. She tilted her head slightly, eyes narrowing as she pressed on, "I don''t recall hearing any official news about the engagement being broken. As queen, I''d expect to be informed about such matters beforehand." The temperature in the room seemed to drop. Everyone felt the shift in the air. Duchess ckthorn''s fan twitched in her hand, and even Lord Falken, who typically masked his emotions well, looked slightly uneasy. But Draven remained as still as a statue, his expression unchanging, cold as ever. He didn''t even blink. Instead, his sharp gaze shifted briefly, catching Lancefroz¡ªDuke Icevern¡ªwho, after meeting Draven''s eyes, closed his own in a silent acknowledgment. It was a subtle exchange, but in that moment, Draven realized this was his perfect opening, his next move in the game. "We''ve been nning to dissolve the engagement since the incident with the goblin king," Draven replied smoothly, his voice cutting through the thick atmosphere like a shard of ice. The queen''s eyebrow arched, her curiosity now fully engaged. "Since the incident at the goblin king? And why, might I ask, would such an incident lead to the end of your engagement?" The entire room fell into a heavy silence. Draven''s answer was inevitable, but no one knew exactly what he was about to say. All eyes were on him, especially Sophie, who stood stiffly to the side, her normally steadyposure beginning to falter. Even the faintest tremor in her hands was visible. Draven turned to face the queen directly, his gaze piercing through the room. His voice remained as cold as ever, devoid of any emotion. "Because I believe a magician like myself cannot take a knight who failed to protect her ownnd as a partner." The words hung in the air, sharp, deliberate, and brutal. A gasp echoed from one of the noblewomen, and the rest of the room descended into stunned silence. Everyone knew the incident he was referring to¡ªthe northern battle against the goblin king where Sophie had failed to hold the line and had required the Drakhan knights toe to her aid. It was an open wound, a well-known fact among the nobility, but to hear Draven himself use it as the reason for breaking off the engagement¡­ it was ruthless. But undeniably fitting for a man like him¡ªarrogant, ambitious, and unforgiving in his pursuit of power. The queen''s smile widened, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. She had caught on, seeing something deeper in Draven''s words. She was sharp, as always, her mind working through theyers of this sudden revtion. She tilted her head slightly, her fingers tapping lightly on the arm of her throne. Sophie, on the other hand, remained silent, but her body betrayed her. A slight tremble passed through her frame, and her eyes flicked toward her brother, Duke Icevern, who was standing stoically beside the other nobles. His expression didn''t change, offering nofort or support. He said nothing, allowing Draven''s words to settle without intervention. Sophie''s jaw tightened. She bit her lower lip ever so slightly, the sting of Draven''s words clear in her eyes. It wasn''t just that he was breaking off the engagement¡ªit was the way he was doing it. In front of the entire court, in front of the queen, the great families, and the knights. It wasn''t just a statement; it was a public humiliation. And yet, this was Draven. He moved with purpose in every action, every word. This was part of arger strategy, but the sting of it was no less real. Queen Aurelia''s soft chuckle broke the silence. "It seems," she began, her voice light but calcted, "that there''s more to this engagement than I initially thought." Her eyes flickered toward Sophie, who was standing rigid, fists clenched. "Perhaps Lady Sophie had some idea of this¡­ but to hear it said so openly, in front of us all¡ªwell, that must have been quite the surprise." Sophie''s gaze dropped to the ground for a brief moment before she forced herself to stand taller, her knightly training kicking in. "Your majesty," she said softly, but her voicecked its usual strength. "I¡­ was aware of Lord Draven''s views, though I did not expect him to express them here today." Queen Aurelia''s grin widened, amused by the dynamic unfolding before her. "I see," she mused, turning her attention back to Draven. "You have a way with words, Lord Draven. But perhaps you''ve forgotten that such personal matters should be handled in private, not in front of the entire court." The queen''s gaze flickered between Draven and Sophie, and for a moment, it seemed like she might let the matter go. But then her eyes sharpened, and her amusement turned cold. "However, your critique of Lady Sophie''s performance in the battle against the goblin king¡­ well, that could be considered nder, don''t you think?" Draven didn''t flinch. He met the queen''s gaze with that same unyielding coldness. "I merely spoke the truth, your majesty." The queen let out a softugh, but the temperature in the room seemed to drop even further. The weight of the power struggle between the queen and Draven became palpable, a silent duel of words and control. The other nobles shifted ufortably, watching closely for any signs of weakness or advantage. But Sophie¡­ Sophie was the one caught in the middle. Her eyes darted briefly toward her brother, hoping for some sign of support, but Duke Icevern remained stoic, offering nothing. Sophie bit her lip again, the sting of betrayal creeping into her chest. She had known¡ªof course, she had known¡ªbut to have itid bare in front of everyone like this? It was a humiliation she hadn''t been prepared for. "Enough," Queen Aurelia finally said, her tone final, but with a hint of amusement. "Lady Sophie, you may return to your post. This is a conversation that should be held in private. I only needed the report." Sophie bowed deeply, her face pale butposed. "Yes, your majesty." Her voice was calm, but everyone in the room could sense the underlying tension in her words. Without another word, Sophie turned and left the chamber, her footsteps echoing loudly in the silence. The door closed behind her with a soft click, leaving an awkward tension hanging in the air. The nobles remained silent, their eyes flickering between the queen and Draven, unsure of what woulde next. The queen''s gaze lingered on Draven for a moment longer, her curiosity piqued but hidden behind a calm, regal demeanor. Finally, she let out a sigh, standing from her throne. "Well, with the matter of the Magic Tower University resolved, I think it''s time for me to rest." Her words broke the silence, and the nobles immediately lowered their heads in respect as she descended from the throne. "The royal knights will take over the final cleanup and investigation of the university. I trust there will be no further surprises." Draven remained still as the queen passed by him, her emerald robes brushing against the floor. The nobles knelt as she made her way toward the grand exit, the soft clinking of armor echoing in the chamber. As she reached the door, she paused, ncing back at Draven once more, her eyes glinting with curiosity. "Draven," she said, her voice soft but firm, "I''ll be watching you closely. I trust you''ll continue to act in the kingdom''s best interest." Draven inclined his head, his expression unreadable. "Of course, your majesty." With a final nod, Queen Aurelia exited the room, leaving her retainers and the noble families kneeling in silence. As soon as the queen was gone, Draven rose to his feet. His cold, calcting expression hadn''t changed at all, as if the tense atmosphere didn''t concern him in the slightest. Without a nce at the other nobles, he turned on his heel and made his way toward the exit, his movements as precise and indifferent as ever. The other nobles remained frozen in ce, their eyes following him with a mixture of wariness and awe. Even Duchess ckthorn, always quick with her sharp words, remained silent, watching Draven''s retreating form with narrowed eyes. As Draven exited the grand hall, his cloak fluttering behind him, Sophie''s image shed briefly in his mind. Her clenched fists, her pale face, the way she had tried to hold herself together in front of the queen and the court. But it was irrelevant. Sophie, the nobles, the court¡ªnone of it mattered to him now. He had achieved what he needed. As the heavy doors of the castle closed behind him, Draven stepped into the cold evening air, his mind already calcting his next move. Behind him, unseen by anyone, Sophie clenched her fists tighter, her nails digging into her palms as she stood in the shadows, watching him leave. Chapter 222 The Butlers Questions Draven''s hand absentmindedly brushed over thepel of his cloak, his fingers lingering on the fabric. His mind wandered back to the court, to the way Sophie''s hands had trembled ever so slightly when he had spoken. The finality in his words, the resolve that had poured from him, felt both distant and crushingly close at once. He let out a quiet sigh, barely audible, but it did not escape Alfred''s ears. The butler, sitting across from him, had his usual impable posture, though his sharp eyes were focused on Draven, catching the brief crack in his master''s otherwise unyieldingposure. It was a rare thing to witness, especially from Draven. Alfred had been at his side for years, a constant presence in both the grand victories and the personal losses his master had faced. But this was different. The weight of this decision seemed to settle over Draven in a way Alfred hadn''t seen in some time. "Is something troubling you, Master Draven?" Alfred asked in his usualposed, respectful tone, though there was a note of quiet curiosity woven into his words. Draven didn''t respond immediately. His gaze remained fixed outside the carriage window, his thoughts miles away. After a long pause, his eyes flickered back to Alfred, who met his gaze calmly, patiently waiting for his master to speak. "You got the worst part of this, Alfred," Draven said, his voice low, but there was a bitter edge to his words. "Cleaning up after the chaos I leave behind. You always do." Alfred allowed himself a small smile, though his expression remained neutral. "It''s not my ce to question you, master. I''ve never considered it the ''worst'' part of my duties." He leaned forward slightly, his eyes narrowing in thought. "However, I have another question on my mind¡­ one I''ve been considering for some time." Draven''s brow furrowed ever so slightly as he turned to look fully at his butler. "What is it?" he asked, his tone measured butced with curiosity. Alfred hesitated for only a moment, choosing his words carefully, as he had always done. "Master, is this truly the best choice?" Draven''s eyes narrowed, and a coldness crept into his gaze. "What exactly are you referring to, Alfred?" Alfred''s expression softened, though his voice remained steady. "I''ve always known of your obsession, your deep feelings. And I''ve seen how much you loved Lady Kirara before¡­ before the tragedy. Losing her changed you, sir. You were lost, and for a time, I feared you might never return to yourself. But then, Lady Sophie appeared, and I saw a spark return to you. She reminded you of what you had lost. Is this truly the best choice, to let her go like this?" Draven''s jaw tightened, and he looked away, his eyes drifting back to the window, where the shadows of the passing buildings flickered in the dimntern light. For a long moment, he said nothing, the silence stretching between them, thick with the weight of unspoken emotions. When he finally spoke, there was something different in his voice¡ªa hint of emotion that Alfred rarely heard from him. "I''m not a fool, Alfred," Draven said quietly, his tone heavy with resolve. "I''m not stupid enough to let her follow me down the path I''ve chosen." Alfred''s eyes flickered with understanding, though his expression remainedposed. "The path you''ve chosen¡­" he repeated softly. "What exactly do you mean by that, master?" Draven turned to face Alfred fully now, his gaze piercing, as if searching for something in the butler''s calm demeanor. "If I were to dive headfirst into hell," Draven said slowly, his voice cold and deliberate, "would you follow me?" Alfred''s lips curled into a rare smile, one that reached his eyes. He let out a quiet, almost amused chuckle before responding. "Master, I very much doubt you''ll end up in hell. Despite the reputation you''ve built for yourself, there''s a kindness in you that most will never see. A hidden kindness that you try so hard to bury." He paused, his smile fading slightly as he looked Draven in the eye. "But yes, I would follow you, sir. Wherever you go, I''ll be there. Even to the depths of hell, if that''s where you choose to go." Draven''s eyes softened, just for a moment. "That''s good to hear," he said, his voice quieter now, almost reflective. "But I won''t be dragging her there with me." Alfred''s smile returned, though there was a sadness behind it. "I thought as much," he said softly. "You always did carry the weight of the world on your shoulders, master, even when you didn''t have to." He leaned back slightly, his eyes drifting toward the carriage ceiling as if lost in thought. "I believe, truly, that the greatest form of kindness is the one that goes unseen. The kind that doesn''t ask for recognition or thanks. And perhaps¡­" He paused, ncing back at Draven. "Perhaps this decision of yours, this path, is a form of kindness as well." Draven''s gaze flickered, but he said nothing at first. His mind was a whirlwind of thoughts, of memories long buried, of decisions made and paths taken. The image of Sophie''s face, the hurt in her eyes when he had spoken those cruel words in the court, shed in his mind. He had chosen to push her away, to sever their connection in the harshest way possible. And it had worked. She was gone from his life, just as he intended. But was it truly for the best? "I didn''t want her to follow me," Draven said after a long silence, his voice quieter now, as if speaking more to himself than to Alfred. "I didn''t want her to be entangled in the mess I''m about to create." Alfred listened quietly, his sharp eyes never leaving Draven''s face. "And yet," he said softly, "you did it in the most brutal way possible, didn''t you, master?" Draven let out a low, bitter chuckle. "Brutal, yes. But necessary." Alfred nodded slowly, understanding the logic, even if he didn''t fully agree with it. "You''ve always been pragmatic, master. Cold, calcted. But I wonder¡­ is there a part of you that regrets it?" Draven didn''t answer immediately. His gaze remained fixed on the window, watching as the familiarndscape of the Drakhan estate began to appear in the distance. The towering walls, the grand gate, all of it felt so far removed from the warmth he had once known. He had chosen his path, and now there was no turning back. "I regret many things," Draven said finally, his voice distant. "But not this. This was¡­ the right choice. She deserves better than to be pulled into the darkness with me." Alfred''s eyes softened, his heart aching for the young man he had served for so long. He had watched Draven grow from a brilliant but cold student into the powerful and feared mage he was now. He had seen him lose everything, only to build himself up again, stronger but more distant than ever. And now, once again, he was watching Draven sacrifice the one thing that might have brought him peace. "Perhaps," Alfred said quietly, "you''re right. Perhaps she does deserve better. But I still believe that what you''ve done, pushing her away like this, was done out of love. It was done out of a kindness that no one else will ever see." Draven''s gaze shifted to Alfred, his eyes hard but thoughtful. "Kindness?" he repeated, his voiceced with disbelief. Alfred nodded, his expression resolute. "Yes, master. Kindness isn''t always soft. Sometimes, it''s cruel. Sometimes, the kindest thing we can do is to protect those we care about from ourselves, even if it means breaking them in the process." Draven''s eyes flickered with something unrecognizable¡ªperhaps a flicker of doubt, perhaps a brief moment of vulnerability. But it was gone as quickly as it came. He leaned back in his seat, letting out a slow breath as the carriage pulled into the Drakhan estate. "You may be right," Draven said quietly. "But it doesn''t change what''s toe." Alfred smiled faintly, his eyes filled with a quiet understanding. "No, it doesn''t. But for what it''s worth, master, I''ll be there, as always." Draven allowed himself a small, almost imperceptible nod. "Thank you, Alfred." As the carriage came to a halt, the grand gates of the Drakhan estate towering above them, Draven stepped out, his mind still heavy with the weight of his decision. He knew the path ahead would be filled with darkness and danger, but at least one thing was certain: he would walk it alone, without Sophie by his side. And perhaps, in some twisted way, that was the greatest kindness he could offer her. As Alfred followed close behind, a quiet sense of resolve settled over the two of them. This Draven is just a clone, but he holds the perfect mind as well as the heart of the original Draven as he''spletely separate yet at the same timepletely connected. And right at this moment, he''s gathering hatred in his eyes. "It''s time to be a viin," The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone! Chapter 223 The Dimming Flame (1) The Girls Confusion Amberiney in bed, staring at the ceiling, the silence of the night weighing heavily on her. The room was dim, the only lighting from the faint embers flickering in the firece. She knew she needed to sleep¡ªshe wanted to sleep¡ªbut her mind wouldn''t quiet. Every time she closed her eyes, his voice echoed in her thoughts. "Yes." That single word had haunted her since the moment he said it. She had confronted Draven, her professor, the man she had admired and hated in equal measure, and demanded to know the truth. Had he really killed her father? She had expected denial, some cold dismissal. But instead, he had looked her straight in the eyes, his gaze as sharp as ever, and answered without hesitation. "Yes." The finality of it had struck her like a physical blow. Her father, the man who had taught her everything she knew about magic, who had been her first and only true mentor, was dead because of Draven. Anger boiled inside her, bubbling up every time she thought about it. Hatred, deep and raw, surged through her veins, making her chest tighten with fury. How could he say it so calmly, so coldly, as if it didn''t matter? Amberine clenched her fists under the covers, her nails digging into her palms. She could still see her father''s face, his warm smile as he watched her practice spells in the garden, his patient voice guiding her through theplexities of fire magic. He had been everything to her¡ªteacher, protector, family. And now he was gone. Stolen from her by the very man she had once respected, despite his coldness. Her mind drifted back to the day her father had first shown her how to summon mes with a flick of her wrist. She had been so small, barely able to control the fire, but he had been there, encouraging her, always pushing her to be better. The memory made her chest ache. She had been so young, so full of promise. And now¡­ what was she? A failed apprentice. A girl lost in anger and confusion. Tears stung the corners of her eyes, but she blinked them away. She wouldn''t cry. Not for him. Not for the man who had taken her father''s life. But then, another image crept into her mind. A memory, sharp and unexpected. It was of Draven, not cold and untouchable as she usually saw him, but in pain. She remembered the day he had saved her life during the royal banquet at the royal castle, the day he had sacrificed his own hand to protect her from the demon that about to kill her. She had been helpless, about to be struck down, and Draven had thrown himself in harm''s way without hesitation. His face had contorted in pain as the spell hit, but he didn''t flinch. He didn''t let it stop him. He had saved her. The memory unsettled her. It didn''t fit with the man she had built up in her mind¡ªthe ruthless professor, the murderer of her father. And yet, she couldn''t deny that she had seen it. She had witnessed his suffering, his sacrifice. It was a side of Draven she doubted many people had ever seen. Maybe no one else had seen it at all. Amberine let out a shaky breath, torn between the image of her father''s murderer and the man who had saved her life. Hatred and confusion warred inside her, each pulling her in different directions. How could someone so heartless also be capable of such selflessness? Her hand reached up to her face, wiping away the moisture that had gathered there. She hadn''t even realized she''d been crying. With a frustrated sigh, she rolled onto her side, her fiery red hair spilling across the pillow. She stared at the wall, willing herself to push the thoughts away, to stop the endless rey of the past. But it was no use. The memories kepting, swirling together in a mess of emotions she didn''t know how to handle. The room felt stifling, the air heavy with the weight of her thoughts. She let out another sigh, long and drawn out, as if she could expel the turmoil in her chest with her breath. Then, without warning, a familiar presence stirred beside her. Ifrit, her fire spirit, appeared at her side, his usual zing form dimmed to a soft glow. Normally, he stayed hidden beneath her robes, a barely noticeable heat that apanied her wherever she went. But now, he stood beside her bed, his fiery essence flickering gently in the dark. Amberine blinked, surprised by his appearance. Ifrit rarely showed himself like this, and when he did, he was always a mass of swirling mes, too intense to look at directly. But now¡­ now she could see his true form. His mes had receded, revealing the creature beneath. Ifrit was not the fierce smander she had always imagined. Instead, he stood on two legs, his slender, scaled body more delicate than she had ever expected. His eyes glowed softly, reflecting the flicker of the firece. Amberine stared at him in silence, unsure of what to say. It was strange, seeing him like this¡ªso vulnerable, almost¡­ gentle. Ifrit approached her slowly, his steps cautious, as though he sensed the turmoil inside her. He stopped just beside her pillow, his glowing eyes fixed on hers. "Amberine," he said, his voice soft but resonant, as if it carried the weight of ages. "You cannot sleep." She let out a dryugh, though there was no humor in it. "No," she admitted, her voice barely a whisper. "I can''t." Your next read awaits at empire For a moment, Ifrit said nothing, simply watching her with those ancient, wise eyes. Then, he spoke again, his tone measured, thoughtful. "I have been with you for a long time, Amberine. I have seen your anger, your pain. But I have also seen your strength."n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Amberine closed her eyes, her throat tightening as the emotions she had been holding back threatened to spill over. "I don''t feel strong," she whispered. Ifrit''s small hand reached out, resting gently on her arm. His touch was warm, but not burning. It was the kind of warmth that soothed rather than scorched. "Strength is not always in what we show to others," he said quietly. "It is in how we endure. How we carry the weight of what we cannot change." Amberine''s chest ached at his words. She opened her eyes, staring up at the ceiling again, her voice barely audible. "I hate him, Ifrit. I hate him for what he did." There was a long pause before Ifrit responded, his voice softer now, morepassionate. "Hatred is easy, Amberine. It is a fire that burns bright and consumes quickly. But not all truths can be seen from the mes of anger." She turned her head slightly, looking at him through tear-filled eyes. "What do you mean?" Ifrit''s glowing eyes met hers, steady and calm. "Not everyone can know the full extent of the truth," he said, his voice almost a whisper. "History is written by those who survive, but the real truth¡­ the real truth is only seen by those who witness it from the beginning. Your father''s death, the choices made¡ªthese are pieces of arger story. And you, Amberine, are only now starting to understand." Amberine felt the weight of his words pressing down on her. She wanted to argue, to push back against the idea that there was more to the story. But deep down, she knew Ifrit was right. She didn''t know the whole truth. She had only seen fragments¡ªher father''s kindness, Draven''s cruelty. There was so much she didn''t understand, so much she couldn''tunderstand without knowing everything. "There is no use," Ifrit continued softly, "inmenting what you do not know. The past is a me that has already burned. You cannot change it. You can only choose how you let it shape you." Amberine''s breath hitched, her chest tight as a sob escaped her. She hadn''t realized just how much she had been holding in until that moment, the dam of her emotions finally breaking. The tears came faster now, silent but heavy, her body shaking with the force of them. Ifrit didn''t say anything more. He didn''t need to. Instead, he ced his tiny hand on her back, and the warmth that radiated from him was different this time. It wasn''t the intense heat of his mes, but a gentle, soothing warmth that spread through her body, easing the tension in her muscles, calming the storm in her mind. Amberine buried her face in the pillow, her sobs quiet but persistent. Ifrit remained by her side, his hand never leaving her back, his presence a constant,forting force. The warmth he gave her wasn''t just physical¡ªit was emotional, a reminder that she wasn''t alone, that there was still someone who cared. Minutes passed, though it felt like hours, and slowly, Amberine''s sobs began to fade. Her breathing evened out, the tightness in her chest easing. The tears dried on her cheeks, and for the first time that night, the weight in her heart felt just a little lighter. She didn''t know if she could ever forgive Draven. She didn''t know if she would ever understand why he had done what he did. But Ifrit''s words had nted a seed of doubt in her anger, a small crack in the wall of hatred she had built around herself. Maybe there was more to the story than she realized. Maybe, just maybe, the truth was moreplicated than she wanted to believe. Chapter 224 The Dimming Flame (End) Ifrits Resolve The room was modest, to say the least, and it carried the weight of her struggles. The shelves were filled with second-hand books, their spines cracked and faded, some with missing pages that had been hastily reced or mended. He remembered how Amberine would negotiate with her seniors, charming them into parting with their old textbooks, saving her the need to buy new ones. It wasn''t out ofziness or ack of desire to learn¡ªno, it was out of necessity. She simply didn''t have the money. Ifrit''s gaze moved to the small desk pushed against the wall, one leg shorter than the others, making it wobble whenever she wrote her notes. The chair was mismatched, a rough wooden piece with one armrest missing. The few pieces of furniture in the room were either gifts from seniors who had no more use for them or items she had scavenged from storage rooms in the university. Some of the drawers didn''t close properly, and others had cracks that made them nearly unusable, but she had made do. The bed she now slept in was no better. The mattress was thin, lumpy in ces, and far too old to offer any realfort. Her nket, though wrapped tightly around her, was frayed at the edges, with a small hole near the corner. It was second-hand, just like nearly everything else in the room, patched up to the best of her ability. Ifrit knew Amberine didn''t have the means to buy a new one, no matter how much she might have needed it. In the flickering light of the firece, the entire room spoke of her struggle, her quiet battle with bankruptcy. She was living in a world filled with nobles and wealthy students, all attending the prestigious Magic Tower University without a second thought for their expenses. They had the luxury of new textbooks, enchanted robes, and rooms filled withfortable furniture. But Amberine¡­ Amberine had nothing but her stubborn determination. Ifrit, who had always been with her, had watched her navigate the harsh reality of being poor in a ce that catered only to the rich. He had seen how she saved every coin, how she skipped meals to afford the materials she needed for her studies. It was a life of constant calction, of sacrifice, of making do with far less than her peers. She hade to the university with a single, burning purpose: to avenge her father, to find justice for his death. But now, that purpose had been shattered. Draven''s cold, emotionless admission had taken away thest thing she held onto. It was more than just heartbreak¡ªit was the copse of everything she had built herself upon. The professor, the man she believed to be her enemy, had also been the one to save her life. He had sacrificed his own hand for her, and that single act had nted doubt in her heart. Could someone who had taken her father''s life also be capable of such a selfless act? Ifrit gazed at Amberine''s sleeping form, his eyes softening. He knew that she had wanted to believe that Draven wasn''t responsible for her father''s death, that perhaps she had misunderstood, that there was more to the story. But now, with Draven''s confirmation, that flicker of hope had been extinguished. She had clung to that hope because it was the only thing keeping her from spiraling into despair. And now, even that was gone. The girl who hade to the university with nothing but her anger, her fierce desire for revenge, now had even less. She had lost her father, her purpose, and now, her hope. Ifrit let out a small, quiet sigh. His fiery eyes, glowing faintly in the dark, returned to Amberine. Despite everything, she had kept her mes alive, barely, but alive nheless. She had faced nobles who mocked her for herck of wealth, professors who ignored her, students who looked down on her¡ªand still, she had held her head high. Experience more content on empire But now, that strength was crumbling, and Ifrit could feel the weight of it pressing down on her even as she slept. But there was something else¡­ something Ifrit had seen in Draven that no one else seemed to notice. As a spirit, Ifrit could see the flicker of souls through their mana, the essence of who they truly were. And in Draven, despite his cold demeanor, despite the smell of blood that clung to him, Ifrit had seen something different. Beneath the professor''s sharp words and emotionless gaze, there was a deep, unwavering resolve. A desire to protect. Ifrit knew that kind of soul. It was rare, but unmistakable. It was the soul of someone who carried the weight of the world on his shoulders, someone who sacrificed himself for others without ever asking for thanks or recognition. Draven''s soul was not that of a ruthless murderer. It was the soul of someone who bore burdens no one else could see, someone who protected those around him, even if it meant bing the viin in their eyes. Ifrit had only seen such a soul once before. It belonged to someone revered, someone ancient and powerful¡ªHer Majesty, the Spirit Queen, Sylfira Luminous. The Queen of Spirits, whose only wish was to protect the bnce of the world, to keep it from falling into chaos. Her strength was in her selflessness, her ability to carry the burdens of others withoutint, and without anyone knowing. Draven''s soul had the same flicker, the same purity of purpose. He was not the heartless man Amberine believed him to be. Ifrit''s gaze softened as he looked back at Amberine. She, too, had suffered. She had lost everything, and now, even the purpose that had driven her for so long was gone. But perhaps, Ifrit thought, it was time for her to understand that the world was not as simple as revenge and hatred. Perhaps it was time for her to see the truth behind the mask that Draven wore so well. The truth that, even in his coldness, he had been protecting her all along.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The irony of it all weighed heavily on Ifrit. Here was a girl who had lost everything, clinging to the hope of justice, only to find that the man she hated most might not be the monster she thought. And there was Draven, carrying the weight of a thousand secrets, protecting everyone around him without ever asking for recognition or thanks. The two of them, so different, yet so painfully simr. Both carrying burdens too heavy for anyone to bear alone. Ifrit''s thoughts turned to the Spirit Queen, Sylfira. He closed his eyes briefly, silently sending a prayer to her. "Oh, your majesty, Spirit Queen Sylfira Luminous," he whispered into the stillness of the room. "Please, bless this child with your protection. She has suffered much, and her mes flicker weakly. Guide her to the truth, and let her find the strength to stand tall once more." With that, Ifrit moved closer to Amberine''s sleeping form. The hole in her nket caught his eye, the frayed edges a stark reminder of the hardships she faced. Slowly, carefully, Ifrit ced his small hand over the hole, a soft, gentle me flickering from his palm. The me didn''t burn¡ªit was warm, soothing, and as it touched the nket, the fabric began to mend itself, the hole closing, the threads knitting together seamlessly. At least, for now, Ifrit thought, he could offer her this smallfort. A warmth to protect her through the night. He couldn''t change the past, couldn''t erase her pain or her anger, but he could give her his warmth. Until she could find the strength to face the world again, to find her path, he would be there, by her side. The fire spirit curled up beside her, his small form glowing faintly in the dark room. He watched her as she slept, her breathing steady now, the tension in her body finally easing. He would be her protector, her guardian, for as long as she needed him. Until the day came when Amberine could stand on her own, when she could find the family andrades she longed for once more. "Until then," Ifrit whispered softly, his voice barely audible over the crackle of the dying fire, "I will give you my warmth." And so, the room fell into a deep, peaceful silence. The night stretched on, and for the first time in a long while, Amberine slept soundly, her heart a little lighter, the warmth of Ifrit''s presence wrapping around her like a protective shield. Chapter 225 Amberines Usual Business Amberine''s eyes fluttered open to the warm, soft glow of the morning sun filtering through the thin curtains of her small dormitory room. She groaned as she realized she had slept in¡ªagain. Her gaze drifted over to the small clock on her bedside table, and she cursed under her breath as she saw the time. She waste. As she sat up in bed, the nket falling to herp, her eyesnded on Ifrit. The fire spirit, usually buzzing with energy, was curled up on her pillow in his smander form, his small, scaled body rising and falling gently with each breath. He was¡­ asleep. She blinked in disbelief. He never slept. "Hey!" Amberine barked, her voice groggy and annoyed. She reached over and poked him in the side. "What the hell, Ifrit? You were supposed to wake me up!" Ifrit didn''t stir at first, only shifting slightly as if trying to burrow deeper into the pillow. Amberine poked him again, harder this time, her fiery temper already starting to re up. "You''re a spirit! You''re not supposed to be sleeping!" Finally, Ifrit groaned, his glowing eyes cracking open with obvious reluctance. He yawned, stretching his tiny limbs before rolling over to face her, his fiery eyes blinkingzily. "Amberine, you are perfectly capable of waking up on your own," he said, his voice gravelly with exhaustion. "It''s not my job to be your rm clock." Amberine scowled, pushing the nket off as she swung her legs over the side of the bed. "Of course it''s your job! You''ve always been the one to wake me up!" She stood up, stomping over to her dresser to grab her robe. "What''s the point of having a spiritpanion if you can''t even help with the simple things?" Ifrit rolled his eyes, his body slowly shifting as he floated off the pillow and hovered in the air, his form shimmering faintly with heat. "I am not your personal assistant," he retorted, his voice sharper now. "You''re old enough to be responsible for yourself, Amberine. Maybe if you didn''t stay up all night brooding and muttering about Draven, you wouldn''t sleep through your mornings." Amberine whipped around, her eyes narrowing at Ifrit. "Brooding? I wasn''t brooding¡ªI was thinking! And don''t change the subject! You''re a spirit¡ªyou don''t even need sleep! What the hell were you doing, dozing off like azy house cat?" Ifrit huffed, his small, fiery body pulsing with irritation. "I stayed awake far longer than you, enveloping you in warmth, making sure you didn''t freeze in this cold room. Maybe that''s why I fell asleep. Ever thought of that?" Amberine paused, her mouth opening as if to fire back another retort, but the words stuck in her throat. Ifrit had stayed up, warming her through the night? Her cheeks flushed with embarrassment, the heat of it rivaling her own fiery magic. An awkward silence settled between them, the tension of their earlier argument melting away. "Oh¡­" Amberine muttered, her voice quieter now. She rubbed the back of her neck, avoiding Ifrit''s eyes. "I¡­ I didn''t know. Sorry." Ifrit hovered there for a moment, his expression softening. "It''s fine," he replied, though his voice was still tinged with a hint of grumpiness. "Just¡­ try to be more responsible for yourself, Amberine. I can''t do everything for you." Amberine cleared her throat, the awkwardness still thick in the air. "Right, yeah. I''ll¡­ I''ll work on that." She nced back at the clock and cursed again. "But I''m stillte!" She scrambled around the room, grabbing her robes, books, and stuffing them into her bag as quickly as she could. Ifrit watched her with a mixture of amusement and exasperation as she ran back and forth, muttering to herself. "Don''t forget your hair''s a mess," he added helpfully. Amberine shot him a re but grabbed a brush from her dresser, roughly yanking it through her tangled red hair as she darted toward the door. "Thanks, smartass." ___ The dormitory halls were bustling with students preparing for their sses, but Amberine kept her head down, weaving through the crowd as she made her way toward the exit. She was almost out the door when she was stopped by the familiar voice of the dorm matron, Mrs. Pre. "Amberine!" Mrs. Pre''s sharp voice called from behind her, causing Amberine to wince. She turned slowly, forcing a strained smile onto her face. "Yes, Mrs. Pre?" she asked, her tone trying to hide her annoyance.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om "When are you going to pay your dorm rent?" Mrs. Pre''s arms were crossed over her chest, her stern expression showing no signs of sympathy. "You''re two weeks behind." Amberine''s smile faltered, and her heart sank. She hadpletely forgotten about the rent. Her part-time job at the tavern hadn''t paid her yet, and she was still struggling to gather enough coins to cover her expenses. "I¡­ I''ll have it soon," she stammered, rubbing the back of her neck nervously. "I''m just waiting for my job to pay me." Mrs. Pre sighed, her expression softening ever so slightly. "You''ve been saying that for a week now, Amberine. I understand things are tough, but I can''t keep holding your spot if you don''t pay." Amberine bit her lip, nodding. "I know, I know. I''ll get it to you as soon as I can, I promise." The matron gave her a long, measured look before finally nodding. "See that you do. I don''t want to have to evict you." Amberine''s stomach twisted with guilt as she hurried out of the dormitory, her mind racing with thoughts of how she was going to make the money she needed. She couldn''t lose her dorm¡ªshe had nowhere else to go. The walk to the carriage stop felt longer than usual, her mind clouded with worries about rent, sses, and everything else piling on top of her. By the time she climbed into the carriage heading to the Magic Tower University, she was exhausted before the day had even properly begun. As the carriage rumbled down the cobbled streets of the city, Amberine rested her head against the window, staring out at the passing scenery. The towering spires of the Magic Tower University loomed in the distance, and for a moment, Amberine allowed herself to admire it. The way the sunlight glinted off the ss windows, the grandeur of its architecture¡ªit was a breathtaking sight, even if she had seen it countless times before. But as she approached the gates, her thoughts drifted back to the recent dungeonification incident. The chaos, the destruction, the death. The once-pristine tower had been battered and broken, its walls crumbling under the strain of the dark magic that had corrupted it. Amberine had been there, fighting alongside the others, watching as the tower she hade to think of as her second home was torn apart. Yet now, it stood tall once more,pletely restored. The repairs had been swift and precise, almost too perfect. The structure looked exactly as it had before, as if the dungeonification had never happened. But Amberine knew better. She could still feel the scars, even if the tower itself had been mended. The number of professors walking its halls had significantly decreased, the result of the many casualties during the incident. The loss was palpable, even if it was hidden behind the tower''s wless facade. As she made her way through the entrance, she overheard snippets of conversation from students and professors alike. "Professor Draven really is something, isn''t he? I heard he was the one who figured out how to repair the dungeonification." "Of course he did. He''s a genius, cold as ice, but brilliant. Who else could have handled something like that?" "He may be ruthless, but he gets things done. I''d rather have someone like him in charge than someone too soft to make the hard decisions." Amberine''s jaw clenched as she heard thepliments being thrown around so casually. Her fists tightened at her sides, heat rising in her chest. Draven, praised like some kind of hero, when all she could think about was the way he had admitted¡ªwithout a hint of remorse¡ªthat he had killed her father. "Brilliant," she muttered under her breath, her voice thick with sarcasm. "Cold and brilliant. Right." Her steps grew heavier as she walked, her boots stomping against the stone floor as she made her way toward her ss. She didn''t want to hear any more about Draven or how "amazing" he was. She didn''t want to think about the fact that the man everyone admired was the same man who had torn her life apart. And yet, everywhere she turned, his name was on their lips, a constant reminder of the unresolved rage burning inside her. Amberine stormed through the halls, barely noticing the nces from other students as she passed. She just needed to focus on her day, get through her sses, and figure out how to scrape together enough money for rent. As she rounded the corner toward her ssroom, she could still hear the whispers of admiration for Professor Draven echoing in the back of her mind, each word fanning the mes of her anger. She shoved open the door with a bit more force than necessary, her fiery temper simmering just below the surface, waiting to ignite. "I have a feeling that this is definitely not going to by greatest day by far," Chapter 226 The Stroke of Luck "Of course, only Draven," Amberine muttered under her breath as she stomped down the corridor, her fiery red hair bouncing with each step. "Only the great, perfect Draven could do it. It''s not like anyone else matters." Ifrit stirred beneath her robe, sensing her growing frustration. "Amberine, you know you''re letting this get to you more than it should," he whispered, his voice calm but with a touch of concern. Amberine snorted. "Of course it''s getting to me! All they ever do is sing his praises. Like he''s some kind of savior." Her fists clenched tightly at her sides. "I can''t stand it." As she turned the corner, still mumbling under her breath, she heard someone call her name. She stopped in her tracks and turned to see a university staff member, an older man with graying hair and a stern expression, making his way toward her. "Amberine," he said as he approached, his tone clipped. "I need to speak with you about your tuition." Amberine frowned, her brows knitting together in confusion. "My tuition? I thought I applied for the university''s schrship program." The man''s expression didn''t soften. "That''s exactly the issue. Your tuition for this semester hasn''t been paid yet." Amberine''s heart skipped a beat. She had been relying on the schrship¡ªcounting on it, really. Her grades were excellent, far better than most, and she had assumed she would be a shoe-in for the financial aid. She opened her mouth to respond, but all that came out was a strangled, "What?" The staff member sighed, clearly unimpressed with her reaction. "You haven''t paid your tuition, and we''re already well into the semester. If you don''t settle the matter soon, you will be expelled from the university." Expelled. The word hit her like a p to the face. She stared at the man, her mind racing. "But¡­ I applied for the schrship. I have better grades than most of the students here¡ªbetter than the son of that minor noble, what''s his name¡ªLenard! He got a schrship, and I didn''t? That doesn''t make sense! How could someone like him¡ª?" The staff member raised a hand to cut her off. "I understand you''re upset, but there''s nothing we can do. Schrships are based on more than just grades." Amberine''s eyes widened in disbelief. "Are you saying I didn''t get it because I''m not a noble? Because I''m just amoner?" He gave her a pointed look but didn''t respond. His silence was answer enough. Amberine''s temper red again, her chest tightening with a mix of anger and frustration. "This is ridiculous! I''ve worked harder than half the people here! I¡ª" "Enough," the man said sharply. "You need to either pay your tuition or leave the university. Those are your options." Amberine''s mouth opened and closed as she struggled to find the words to respond. She couldn''t afford the tuition, not without the schrship. She had barely scraped by paying for rent, food, and books. There was no way she coulde up with that kind of money. Panic began to creep into her chest. Then, a sudden thought hit her like a lightning bolt. Draven. Her eyes narrowed, and a deep scowl crossed her face. Of course. This had to be Draven''s doing. She remembered the way he had coldly admitted to killing her father, the way he had stood there, emotionless, as if it didn''t matter at all. This was his way of sabotaging her, of making sure she would fail. He was her thesis supervisor, after all. He had the power to pull strings behind the scenes. Ifrit''s voice whispered in her ear. "Amberine, don''t jump to conclusions. You don''t know if it''s him." But she wasn''t listening. She was too angry, too caught up in the idea that Draven was pulling the strings to ruin her future. She clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms as her scowl deepened. "Of course it''s him," she muttered. "He''s always had it out for me." Before she could say another word, a second staff member came rushing down the hallway, his face flushed and his breathing heavy. He skidded to a halt in front of the man Amberine had been arguing with and leaned in to whisper something in his ear. Amberine watched as the man''s face went pale. He swallowed hard, casting a nervous nce in her direction before straightening up. "It seems there''s been¡­ an update," he said, his voice trembling slightly. "Please follow me to the office." Amberine frowned, suspicious but intrigued. She followed him through the twisting hallways of the university until they reached a small, private office tucked away in a quiet corner. The man gestured for her to sit down, and she did, her impatience bubbling just beneath the surface. He cleared his throat awkwardly before cing a thick envelope on the desk in front of her. "It appears," he began, choosing his words carefully, "that you''ve been awarded a full sponsorship for your tuition." Amberine blinked, her mind struggling to process what she had just heard. "What?" The man nodded quickly, his hands fidgeting nervously. "Yes, a full sponsorship. It''s¡­ quite a significant amount. One hundred million Elnes, to be exact." Amberine''s jaw dropped. "A hundred million Elnes?" she repeated in disbelief. "That''s enough to buy ten houses!" She reached for the envelope with shaking hands, her heart pounding in her chest. There was no way this could be real. She had applied for financial aid, sure, but she had only expected to get enough to cover her tuition for the next few years. Ten million, maybe. But a hundred million? It was far more than she had ever imagined. Her mind raced as she tried to make sense of it. Who could have given her this kind of money? She nced up at the staff member, who looked like he would rather be anywhere but in that room. "Who gave me this?" she asked, her voice suspicious. The man''s face paled even further. "It was¡­ anonymous." Amberine narrowed her eyes. "You''re lying. You know who it is." He swallowed nervously. "I''m afraid I''m not at liberty to say. The donor insisted on remaining anonymous." Amberine''s mind whirled with possibilities, but she knew¡ªdeep down, she knew¡ªwho was behind this. It had to be Draven. Who else could have this kind of money, this kind of influence? It made no sense otherwise. But why would he give her this money after everything that had happened? After admitting to killing her father? She wanted to press further, but the man''s expression made it clear that he wasn''t going to say another word. Frustrated, but too stunned to argue, she grabbed the envelope and stood up from the desk. Without another word, she stormed out of the office, her mind still spinning as she clutched the envelope tightly in her hand.N?v(el)B\\jnn ___ Amberine practically floated out of the university, her steps light as a feather as she made her way to the bank. The hundred million Elnes sponsorship weighed heavily in her mind, but for now, all she could think about was withdrawing a small part of it. A million Elnes would be more than enough to cover her rent and other expenses for a long time, and she was eager to get her hands on it. When she arrived at the university bank, she handed the envelope over to the teller, her heart racing with excitement. The teller raised an eyebrow but didn''t ask any questions as she processed the request. After a few moments, the teller returned with arge stack of cash, all neatly bundled in crisp notes. Amberine''s eyes widened as she stared at the pile of money in front of her. She had never seen so much cash in her life. "One million Elnes, as requested," the teller said, sliding the stack of money across the counter. Amberine could barely contain her excitement as she stuffed the cash into her bag, a wide grin spreading across her face. She thanked the teller and practically skipped out of the bank, her heart pounding with exhration. As soon as she stepped outside, she threw her arms up in the air and shouted at the top of her lungs, "I''M RICH, BABY!" Heads turned, but Amberine didn''t care. For the first time in what felt like forever, she wasn''t worried about money. She wasn''t worried about rent or tuition or anything else. She was rich¡ªwell, rich enough for her, anyway¡ªand for now, that was all that mattered. As she walked through the streets, her grin never faded, and for the first time in a long time, Amberine felt like maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthings were starting to look up. And once again, she opened her arms wide, and shouted the same line. "I''M RICH BABYYYYYYY!!!!" Chapter 227 The Poor Girl and The Curse of Getting Carried Away Amberine strode through the bustling streets of the city with an air of triumph. Her bag, now stuffed with a hefty sum of cash, weighed heavily on her shoulder, but it was a weight she weed. For the first time in her life, she felt invincible. The world, which had always seemed so intent on crushing her, now felt like it was bowing at her feet. A million Elnes. No more worrying about rent, tuition, or scraping by at her part-time job. She was rich. She spotted Maris and ra sitting under a shaded tree near the university''s entrance, and her grin widened. Perfect timing. "Hey! There you are!" Amberine called out, her voice carrying through the open courtyard. She waved dramatically, her red hair catching the sunlight as she made her way over to them. Maris looked up, her gentle smile spreading as she saw Amberine approach. ra, ever calm and collected, simply gave a small nod in acknowledgment, her golden eyes as sharp and observant as always. Amberine practically skipped thest few steps before plopping down onto the bench beside them, her bag thumping heavily as it hit the ground. She leaned back, stretching her arms wide with a cocky smile stered across her face. "Guess what,dies?" Amberine began, her voice filled with smug satisfaction. "Your girl just hit the jackpot." Maris blinked, confused. "What do you mean?" Amberine reached into her bag and pulled out a handful of crisp, neatly bundled Elnes notes. She tossed them in the air like confetti, letting the bills flutter down around her like falling leaves. "I''m rich, baby!" she dered, a gleefulugh escaping her lips. "Rolling in cash!" ra raised an eyebrow, though her expression remained neutral. "Where did you get all of that?" she asked, her voice calm but with a hint of curiosity. Amberine puffed out her chest, her smile growing even wider. "Oh, you know, just a little financial aid¡ªfull sponsorship, actually. They gave me enough money to buy ten houses! Can you believe it?" Maris gasped, her eyes widening in shock. "Ten houses? That''s¡­ that''s unbelievable!" Amberine grinned and waved her hand dismissively. "I know, right? So, here''s the deal: whatever you guys want, I''ll pay for it. Your debts? Covered. Need new gear? I got you. I can pay off my loans to everyone and still have enough left overto live like a queen!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om Maris looked both impressed and slightly overwhelmed by Amberine''s sudden windfall. "That''s so generous of you, Amberine, but¡ª" "No ''buts,'' Maris! I''m serious!" Amberine interrupted, her excitement spilling over. She reached over and grabbed Maris by the shoulders, shaking her gently. "Tell me what you need, and I''ll double it! You''ve been such a good friend to me, always helping me out when I was broke, and now I''m going to return the favor." Marisughed, though there was a hint of uncertainty in her eyes. "I don''t think I need double anything, Amberine." "Nonsense! You deserve it!" Amberine insisted, her tone light and teasing. "Come on, Maris. You can''t tell me there''s nothing you want! New robes? A better wand? A vacation to the coastal city of Aldoria? Name it, and I''ll make it happen." Maris smiled, shaking her head gently. "You''re too much." ra, who had been watching the scene unfold with her usualposed demeanor, finally spoke up. "Amberine, I assume you''re aware that this sudden wealth won''tst forever." Her voice was even, but there was a subtle undertone of warning. Amberine rolled her eyes dramatically. "Oh,e on, ra! You always have to be the serious one, don''t you? Just let me enjoy this for a bit, okay? I''m not going to blow it all in one day. I''ll be smart about it¡­ eventually." ra crossed her arms, her golden eyes narrowing slightly. "Eventually?" Amberine grinned sheepishly. "Yeah, yeah, I know. But seriously, ra, loosen up! This is a time to celebrate! I''ve never had this much money in my life, and I want to share it with my friends." ra gave a small shrug, her expression softening just a fraction. "As long as you''re careful." Amberine waved her hand dismissively. "I''ll be fine. Besides, I''ve got Ifrit here to keep me in check, right?" She nced down at her robe, where Ifrit''s familiar warmth still lingered, though he remained silent. Marisughed, her tension easing as Amberine''s infectious excitement began to wear her down. "Well, if you''re so determined to spend money, maybe we could go out for a nice dinner? There''s that new restaurant in the city that''s supposed to be amazing." Amberine''s eyes lit up. "Dinner? Pfft, I can do better than that! We''re going to the finest restaurant in the whole city, and I''m paying for everything! Drinks, appetizers, dessert¡ªeverything! What do you say,dies?" Maris chuckled, finally giving in. "Alright, Amberine. If you''re offering, I guess I can''t say no." ra sighed softly, though there was a faint glimmer of amusement in her eyes. "I suppose a nice meal wouldn''t hurt." Amberine pped her hands together, beaming. "Perfect! Let''s go! This is going to be the best night ever." ___ The restaurant Amberine had chosen was one of the mostvish in the city, with elegant chandeliers casting a warm glow over the pristine white tablecloths and finely dressed patrons. It was the kind of ce Amberine had never even dreamed of stepping foot into, let alone dining at. But tonight, none of that mattered. She was rich, and nothing was out of reach. The ma?tre d'' greeted them with a polite smile, though his eyes widened slightly as Amberine handed over a fat stack of cash for their reservation. "Right this way,dies," he said, his tone more deferential now that he had seen the money. Amberine practically floated to the table, her friends following behind with a mixture of amusement and disbelief. Maris looked around the restaurant with wide eyes, clearly impressed by the opulence, while ra remained asposed as ever, though Amberine could tell she was secretly enjoying herself. They were seated at a table by the window, overlooking the bustling streets below. The view was stunning, and Amberine felt a surge of pride as she looked out over the city, knowing that tonight, they would be dining like queens. "Order whatever you want," Amberine said with a grin, handing them the menus. "No limits." Maris picked up her menu, her eyes scanning the list of dishes. "Are you sure, Amberine? These prices are¡­ extravagant." Amberine waved her off. "I told you, I''m rich! Don''t hold back. Get the lobster! The most expensive wine! Let''s live it up!" Maris hesitated for a moment before finally smiling and nodding. "Alright, if you insist." ra, always practical, nced at the menu but didn''t seem fazed by the prices. "I''ll just have the filet. And water." Amberine rolled her eyes yfully. "Water? Come on, ra, at least get a drink! We''re celebrating!" ra shook her head, but there was a hint of a smile on her lips. "You know I don''t drink." Amberine sighed dramatically. "Fine, fine. Water it is. But I''m ordering the finest champagne for the rest of us." When the waiter came to take their orders, Amberine didn''t hold back. She ordered the most expensive dishes on the menu, as well as several bottles of wine and champagne. By the time the waiter left, the total bill was already more than what she used to make in a month. But she didn''t care. Tonight was about indulgence, about enjoying her newfound wealth with her friends. The food arrived soon after, and Amberine''s eyes lit up as the dishes were ced in front of them. Lobster, steak, caviar, delicate pastries¡ªeverything was as luxurious as she had hoped. She dug in eagerly, savoring every bite as if it were thest meal she''d ever have. Maris, though more reserved, was clearly enjoying herself as well. She took small bites of her lobster, her eyes widening in delight with each taste. "This is¡­ amazing," she said between bites. "I''ve never had anything like this before." Amberine grinned, her mouth full of steak. "I told you it''d be worth it!" ra ate more slowly, her posture as elegant as ever. "It''s quite good," she admitted, though she didn''t seem as dazzled as the other two. As the evening wore on, the conversation flowed easily, the wine loosening their tongues and making themugh more freely. Amberine regaled them with stories of her adventures¡ªembellished, of course¡ªand how she was nning to live her best life now that she was rich. Marisughed at Amberine''s wild gestures and dramatic retellings, while ra listened quietly, asionally chiming in with a dryment that made them allugh even harder. By the time dessert arrived¡ªan extravagant chocte souffl¨¦ that Amberine insisted they all share¡ªshe was feeling on top of the world. The night had been perfect, the food was incredible, and her friends seemed happy. Amberine leaned back in her chair, feeling the warmth of the wine buzzing through her veins as she surveyed the remnants of their meal. tes were cleared, sses emptied, and the chocte souffl¨¦ was nearly demolished, with only a few crumbs remaining on the elegant white dish. "See?" Amberine dered with a satisfied grin. "I told you this was going to be the best night ever. I can get used to this kind of life, you know? Fancy dinners, expensive wine¡ªthis is the way to live." Maris giggled, clearly feeling the effects of the wine as well. Her cheeks were flushed, and her usual shy demeanor had melted away over the course of the evening. "It really was amazing, Amberine," she said, her voice warm. "Thank you for treating us. I''ve never experienced anything like this before." Enjoy new chapters from empire "Neither have I," Amberine said with augh, taking another sip of champagne. "But you know what? We deserve it. After everything we''ve been through, it''s about time we enjoyed ourselves." ra, ever the calm observer, sat back with her water ss still untouched. She had been more reserved throughout the meal, but Amberine could see a faint smile tugging at the corners of her lips. "You certainly went all out," ramented, her golden eyes gleaming slightly in the dim candlelight of the restaurant. "But just remember, Amberine, wealth like thises with responsibility. It''s easy to get carried away." Amberine waved her hand dismissively, though there was a yful smirk on her face. "Don''t worry, ra. I''m not going to spend it all in one ce. I''ve got ns¡ªbig ns." She leaned forward, lowering her voice dramatically. "And besides, with the money I''ve got now, I can live like this for a long time." ra raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "A hundred million Elnes can disappear faster than you think." Amberine stuck her tongue out at ra yfully. "Not if I''m smart about it! Bute on, ra, just for tonight, let''s not talk about being responsible. Let''s just enjoy the moment." Marisughed again, nodding in agreement. "Yeah, ra! Tonight''s about fun!" Chapter 228 The Return of The Professor (1) The Routine He swung his legs over the edge of the bed, feeling the cold stone floor beneath his feet. His mind immediately began to organize the day ahead, ticking through tasks and responsibilities. In the mansion that stood proudly within the capital''s heart, Draven was a presence to be revered, admired, and feared. The servants, now fully loyal and obedient, whispered constantly of his greatness. His exploits were the stuff of legend¡ªthe restoration of the Magic Tower University, the defense against the demon at the royal banquet, and the crushing of the goblin king''s uprising in the Icevern territory. Draven''s name had be synonymous with power. He rose from the bed, stretching his body with deliberate precision. He didn''t rush through his morning routine; everything had a purpose. Draven believed in the refinement of both mind and body, and as he warmed up his mana, he could feel it course through his veins like a river of controlled energy. His morning stretches were not just for physical preparation; they were a way to harmonize his body with the immense magical power he wielded. With each stretch, his mana responded in kind, weaving through his muscles and joints, reinforcing his body like a living fortress. The Drakhan mansion, though grand, was silent this early in the morning. The staff, knowing Draven''s routine, moved like shadows through the hallways, preparing for their master''s awakening. But none dared disturb him. It was a sign of respect, born from a mix of fear and admiration. In the kitchens, the cooks whispered of his perfection, of how every battle he fought was an example of cold brilliance. And the maids, as they readied his clothing for the day, spoke in hushed tones about his handsomeness, his grace, and the way he carried himself with effortless elegance. Draven jogged through the private garden, his footsteps light but purposeful. His morning run was a tradition he maintained, even here in the capital. It wasn''t about the distance or speed; it was about control. His heart rate remained steady, his breathing never wavering. Each step was calcted, each breath a testament to his mastery over his body. As he passed through the gardens, the maids and staff who had been quietly tending to their duties couldn''t help but steal nces. His tall, lean form moved with an elegance that seemed almost unnatural, every muscle perfectly defined, every motion smooth as if rehearsed a thousand times. "Isn''t he just perfect?" one of the younger maids whispered as she watched him pass. "Quiet!" the older maid beside her hissed, though her own eyes were glued to Draven as well. "You know he hears everything." Draven didn''t acknowledge the whispers, though he was acutely aware of them. His sharp senses picked up everything¡ªthe admiration, the fear, the way people marveled at him. He didn''t need their praise, but he understood its power. Respect, after all, was a weapon as sharp as any de. He finished his run and returned to his chambers, his body humming with energy. A maid stood by the door, head bowed, holding out a towel for him as he entered. Without a word, Draven epted it and wiped the thinyer of sweat from his brow. Even his movements while cooling down were precise¡ªevery action deliberate and efficient. He moved through his stretching routine, his muscles rxing into the familiar poses. Despite the physical exertion, there was not a single wasted motion. In the dining hall, breakfast was already prepared. The head chef had taken great care to prepare an elegant yet simple meal¡ªperfectly poached eggs, delicately grilled fish, and freshly baked bread. Draven seated himself at the table, and the servants stood at attention, ready to assist, though they knew he rarely needed them. As he ate, every movement was a study in elegance. His fork lifted the food to his lips with perfect precision, not a single crumb falling out of ce. He chewed slowly, savoring the taste, but never lingering too long. Everything about Draven, from the way he held his utensils to the way he sat, was a testament to discipline and refinement. The maids and footmen exchanged quiet nces as they stood by, admiring the way he conducted himself. "Look at him," one of them whispered. "It''s like he was born to be this perfect." "Not a single w," another muttered in awe. They weren''t wrong. Draven''s aura of perfection extended beyond his looks and power¡ªit was ingrained in his very being. And as he finished his meal, dabbing the corners of his mouth with a linen napkin, he stood with a smooth, fluid motion that left everyone watching in silent admiration. Today, however, Alfred was not present. It was the head maid who approached him instead, her posture rigid with respect as she stepped forward. "Master Draven, the carriage is ready to take you to the Magic Tower University," she said, her voice soft but formal. Draven nodded once, his gaze flicking over her. "Very well." He made his way to the entrance hall, his robe alreadyid out for him by the maids. The dark, flowing fabric shimmered with magical enchantments, enhancing both his protection and presence. As he draped it over his shoulders, the room seemed to shift with his power. The aura he carried with him was undeniable¡ªcold, authoritative, and impossibly sharp. The carriage awaited outside, and as Draven stepped into it, he noticed how the staff¡ªboth inside the mansion and out¡ªmoved with heightened urgency, eager to ensure everything was in perfect order for their master. The whispers of his greatness continued even as the carriage pulled away from the grand gates of the Drakhan estate and made its way through the bustling streets of the capital. The journey to the Magic Tower University was familiar, but something was different today. Draven''s eyes scanned the streets as the carriage passed, noticing how people turned to watch him, their whispers trailing behind him like an invisible breeze. "That''s him," a woman said, her voice barely audible. "The one who saved the university." "He''s so¡­ regal," another murmured. "Cold, but beautiful." "Did you hear about how he dealt with the goblin king?" a man''s voice added, hushed but excited. "Ruthless. Efficient. He saved Icevern without breaking a sweat." Draven let the whispers wash over him, his face as expressionless as ever. These people¡ªthey admired him, feared him, revered him. And why shouldn''t they? He had proven time and time again that he was more than capable of handling the impossible. When the carriage arrived at the Magic Tower University, Draven stepped out, his long cloak billowing slightly in the morning breeze. The university guards, once indifferent to his presence, now straightened as he approached, offering him respectful nods as he passed. "Morning, Professor Draven," one of the guards said, his voice betraying a hint of awe. "It''s an honor to see you, sir." Draven barely acknowledged the greeting, his sharp eyes scanning the grounds as he made his way toward the entrance. Students whispered as he passed, their voices barely contained as they marveled at the man who had be a living legend within the university''s halls. "That''s him, isn''t it? The one who restored the tower?" "They say he''s ruthless, but look at him. He''s practically wless." Enjoy more content from empire "I wish I could be half as powerful as him." Draven''s cold demeanor never wavered. He strode through the halls of the university, his footsteps echoing in the silence as the crowds parted to let him pass. Every step he took felt calcted, every nce he cast was sharp and precise. The students and staff couldn''t help but stare, drawn to his presence like moths to a me. When he finally arrived at his office, he paused at the door, taking in the sight of the space that had been his domain for years. The office was neat, orderly, every book and artifact meticulously ced. But something had been missing. With a single, fluid motion, Draven raised his hand, and the air around him shimmered with magic. The hidden artifacts and magical items he had concealed within the office reappeared, filling the space once more with an air of power and mystery. Ancient relics, magical tomes, and enchanted items materialized around him, each one pulsating faintly with the magic that had been woven into them. Draven''s eyes flicked over the artifacts, his mind already calcting the next steps in his n. Everything was in ce. He allowed himself a small, barely perceptible nod. "Time to restart the lecture," he murmured, his voice low and cold.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om The day had begun, and with it, the world would soon remember just how powerful Draven truly was. As a professor, of course. Chapter 229 The Return of The Professor (2) Back to The Office Draven entered his office and let the door close behind him with a soft click. The room was just as he liked it¡ªspacious, meticulously arranged, and utterly silent. It was the one ce in the Magic Tower University where the outside world, with all its chaos and noise, seemed to fade into nothingness. He breathed in deeply, his sharp eyes surveying the room with the precision of someone who noticed even the smallest detail. Something felt off, and it didn''t take long for him to pinpoint the source of his irritation: dust. With a flick of his fingers, the air around him trembled, and a faint shimmer appeared as he activated his psychokinesis. Cleaning, for Draven, was not theborious task it was for others. It was an art, a seamless integration of magic and will. His psychokinesis pen floated beside him, spinning gently in the air, awaiting his silentmands. With a thought, the pen darted around the room, collecting specks of dust as if it had a mind of its own. Chairs slid back into perfect alignment, books re-organized themselves on the shelves, and papers that had shifted slightly returned to their rightful positions. Draven detested anything out of ce. He found disorganization to be an insult to efficiency. His eyes followed the psychokinesis pen as it did its work, leaving behind nothing but perfection. Even the smallest of items, like the quills on his desk, were adjusted with surgical precision. He seated himself behind hisrge desk, a solid b of polished ck stone, and looked over the stack of reports waiting for him. The pile appeared daunting to anyone else, but to Draven, it was another exercise in control. With a simple motion of his hand, the reports floated into the air, organized themselves by importance, and began to rotate before him likes around a sun. He extended his fingers slightly, and the reports opened up, revealing their contents in neat, legible lines. The first was aprehensive overview of the university''s current magical defenses and infrastructure. After the dungeonification incident, Draven had overseen much of the restoration, ensuring that the university was fortified against any simr attacks in the future. His cold eyes skimmed through the figures: barrier strength, mana reserves, structural integrity. All was as expected¡ªperfect. "Good," he murmured, as if speaking to himself. Next, he turned his attention to the updates on his students. He found a measure of pride in seeing their progress, though he would never admit it aloud. His ss was the most demanding in the entire university, and only those with extraordinary potential could keep up. He read through the names, noting those who had surpassed expectations and those who were struggling. His sharp mind formted strategies for the next lecture, pinpointing where to apply pressure, where to push them harder. Growth required difort, and Draven was a master at creating that difort. As the reports continued to float around him, a rich aroma filled the air. His psychokinesis extended to the corner of the room, where a brewing pot of coffee stirred itself. The cup lifted from the table, hovering toward him, and with a fluid motion, it settled into his gloved hand. He took a sip, savoring the warmth that spread through him, though his expression remained as stoic as ever. "Proceed with analysis," Draven said, his voice a quietmand. The magical reports responded to his voice, updating automatically. "Student progress: Overall performance has increased by 7.5% since thest semester''s lecture. Top performer: ra Valen. Noted area of weakness: Group dynamics for certain students. Suggested lecture focus: Cooperative spells and group-basedbat." Draven nodded to himself, making a mental note. ra Valen, the prodigy, as expected. She had an innate talent that far surpassed most of her peers, but her focus was often solitary. He would need to address that in the next ss, not by coddling her but by challenging her in ways that would push her limits. He waved a hand, and the reports folded back into neat piles, lowering themselves gently onto his desk. His eyes moved to the corner, where a stack of journals awaited him¡ªthe Magician''s Weekly Journal, filled with thetest research and developments in the magicalmunity. As much as Draven valued his own brilliance, he knew that true mastery required constant learning. He couldn''t afford to becent, not when the world was always evolving. "Journal updates," he said, and one of the journals floated toward him, its pages flipping open as it hovered just within reading distance. "New research published: ''Mana Core Stability in Dungeonified Environments'' by Professor Aelric from the Ecrion Institute. Controversial findings suggest dungeon cores can be temporarily stabilized using crystal arrays rather thanplete destruction¡ªraising debates across the continent." Draven''s eyes flickered with interest. This was new. Stabilizing dungeon cores rather than destroying them? It was a theory worth looking into. If the research held any merit, it could change the way they handled dungeonification crises in the future. Another report floated in front of him. Stay connected with empire "Publication: ''Mind-Weave and Its Applications in Psychokic Control'' by Schr Vireon of the Kaldan Academy. The technique of integrating cognitive patterns into psychokinesis spells has been gaining traction, particrly in the field of long-range maniption." Draven took another sip of his coffee, thinking. His psychokinesis was already leagues ahead of what the magicalmunity couldprehend, but if there were new methods being developed to refine it further, it was worth his attention. Just as he was about to dive deeper into the journal, there was a knock at the door. Draven''s eyes narrowed slightly, his concentration broken, but his voice remained steady. "Come in," he said, his tone cold and precise. The door opened slowly, and a small figure hesitated in the doorway. Yuli, his assistant professor, stepped inside, her movements as jittery as ever. She was a capable magician, but in Draven''s presence, her nerves always seemed to get the best of her. She stammered slightly, bowing awkwardly as she entered the room. "P-Professor Draven, I¡­ I hope I''m not interrupting," Yuli said, her voice barely above a whisper. Draven looked at her, his gaze sharp but not unkind. "Yuli," he said, his voice cutting through the air like ice. "You''re not interrupting. I''m d to see you''re safe after the incident." Yuli''s face flushed a deep red, her eyes widening at his words. "Th-thank you, Professor. I¡­ I wasn''t sure if you''d heard¡­ but I was hiding during the dungeonification. I-I didn''t help much, but¡ª" "It''s enough that you survived," Draven interrupted, his tone final. "Have you had breakfast?" Yuli blinked, startled by the sudden shift in his questioning. "Uh, y-yes, I have," she stammered, flustered. Draven reached into his desk drawer, this time not using his psychokinesis. He withdrew an envelope, his gloved hand extending it toward Yuli with a rare gesture of personal interaction. The envelope was sealed with the emblem of the Drakhan family, and its contents were heavier than what she would have expected.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om "This is for you," Draven said, his tone still cold butcking the usual edge. "A bonus for your work and dedication." Yuli''s hands trembled as she epted the envelope, her eyes welling up with tears. "P-professor," she whispered, her voice breaking slightly. "Am I¡­ am I being fired?" Draven, to her surprise, let out a soft chuckle. It was a sound so rare that it froze her in ce, her heart pounding in her chest. "Fired?" he repeated, shaking his head slightly. "Of course not. In fact, I''ll be counting on you even more from now on." His words seemed to bothfort and confuse her. There was something in his tone¡ªsomething that felt almost like a farewell, but before she could dwell on it, Draven''s face returned to its usual cold expression. "Now, Yuli," he said, his voice once again sharp andmanding, "give me the report." Yuli straightened up, wiping her eyes quickly before shuffling through her papers. "Y-yes, of course. The next material for your lecture is ready. I followed your instructions and focused only on the main points for effectiveness. No scripts this time." Draven gave a small nod of approval, his gaze fixed on her as she continued. "And," she hesitated, ncing down at her notes, "there''s also the matter of the new sponsorship we received. A student by the name of Amberine Polime. She''s been awarded a sponsorship of¡­ one hundred million Elnes." Yuli looked up, clearly nervous about the amount. "Professor, is it¡­ really alright to stay anonymous for something like this?" Draven leaned back in his chair, his cold gaze softening just slightly as he answered. "It''s fine. It was an obligation, nothing more." Yuli nodded quickly, scribbling notes on her clipboard, but the weight of his words hung in the air. Obligation or not, she couldn''t help but feel that something deeper was at y, though she didn''t dare ask. As she finished her report, the room fell into silence once more, and Draven returned to his papers, the brief moment of warmth gone as quickly as it hade. Then after several minutes of silence. "Yuli," Draven called as he put the papers. "Let''s go," "Y-Yes, professor," Yuli replied as she still held the envelope in her hands while trembling. "It''s almost time for the lecture," Chapter 230 The Return of The Professor (3) The Arrival "Professor," she said softly, her voice respectful but firm. Draven, who had been reviewing several floating documents, nced up at her with his sharp, cold gaze. "Yes, Yuli?" His voice was calm, yet there was a weight to it, the kind of authority that made even simple exchanges feel likemands. Yuli took a breath, steadying herself. "Shall I notify the students ahead of your arrival? To ensure they''re prepared?" Draven''s expression didn''t change. His eyes flickered slightly as if he had already analyzed every possible oue from that question. "There''s no need," he replied, his voice as smooth and cool as ice. "Let them be unprepared if they wish. It will serve as part of their education." Yuli nodded quickly, making a mental note of his words. Draven was never one for unnecessary formalities. Everything had a purpose, a reason, and he valued efficiency above all else. She stepped aside as he rose from his desk, his movement fluid and purposeful. Without another word, Draven exited the office, his presence leaving behind a lingering sense of authority. Yuli, knowing her ce, quickly fell in step behind him, though keeping a respectful distance. Draven walked down the hallway, his long, dark cloak trailing behind him. His footsteps were silent but carried an unspoken weight that made those passing by turn their heads, offering nervous nods or hurried nces. The tower, usually alive with the bustle of students and professors, seemed to quiet itself in his wake. ___ Amberine entered the ssroom, her grin stretching from ear to ear. She practically bounced as she walked through the door, unable to hide the sheer excitement bubbling up inside her. Life, for once, was going perfectly. It wasn''t just the fame¡ªalthough the whispers of her recent aplishments hadn''t gone unnoticed. Saving the Magic Combat Club from those three corrupted professors? Yeah, people were talking, and they weren''t holding back. "Isn''t that Amberine? The one who helped with the dungeonification thing?" someone whispered as she passed. "She''s gotten so strong! I heard she took down two of those corrupted professors herself!" Amberine''s chest swelled with pride. She was finally being noticed, respected. She had fame now, a good reputation, and¡ªshe nced at her bag and the magical notebook she''d just bought¡ªmoney. A lot of it. Being rich felt amazing, and she wasn''t about to stop smiling anytime soon. As she reached her seat, Maris was already there, waiting with a curious look on her face. "You seem like you can''t stop smiling," Maris said, tilting her head slightly. Her soft voice, full of empathy, made it impossible for Amberine to resist. Amberine plopped down next to her, beaming. "That''s because I can''t! Maris, I''m telling you, I''ve entered the best part of my life!" Maris raised her eyebrows, a small smile creeping onto her lips. "Oh? What happened now?" Amberine, unable to contain herself any longer, reached into her bag and pulled out her new notebook¡ªa sleek, magical device that shimmered with enchantments. "This! Check it out! A magic notebook! Every page scrolls endlessly, and I can take notes for months without needing a new one. Plus, it''s so much easier to review my spells and lessons!" Maris''s eyes widened in surprise. "Wow, that''s incredible! It must''ve cost a fortune." Amberine grinned even wider, feeling smug. "It did, but I can afford it now! No more rationing out my money or saving for weeks just to buy a basic notebook. I''m living the high life!" ra, who had been sitting quietly next to them, nced over at the notebook with her usual calm demeanor. "Is that so?" she said, her voice cool and detached as always. She took a brief nce at the notebook, and Amberine immediately noticed the subtle shimmer of gold on ra''s own notebook¡ªthe exact same model. Amberine''s smile faltered for just a second. "Oh... you''ve got one of these too, huh?" She gave ra a sideways nce, a tiny flicker of irritation sparking within her. "Of course, you noble types have had these forever." ra, always stoic, simply gave a small shrug. "It''s efficient. Nothing more." Amberine couldn''t help butugh internally, feeling a renewed sense of determination. "Well, I''m rich now too! No more struggling for me," she thought to herself, giving ra onest nce. Even if ra had always had ess to all these luxuries, Amberine wasn''t going to be left behind anymore. Not with the sponsorship, not with her recent fame, and definitely not with her new sense of confidence. She took her seat, ncing around the room. It was funny, in a way. Just a few months ago, ra had told her outright to not sit so close, to not act too friendly. And now here they were, sitting together regrly, with Maris on her other side. Maybe it was their shared experiences, the battles they''d fought together, or maybe it was just the shifting dynamics of their lives, but the distance between them had grown smaller. ra, who once kept everyone at arm''s length, didn''t seem to mind anymore. And Amberine? Well, she was more than happy to sit next to someone as brilliant as ra. "Amberine," Maris whispered, leaning in a bit. "You''re really doing well, huh? It''s great to see you like this." Amberine gave her a wide grin. "Thanks, Maris. Life''s really turning around. I''ve got everything I need now. Fame, power, money¡ªwhat more could a girl ask for?" Maris smiled softly. "I''m happy for you. Just¡­ make sure you don''t get too carried away, okay?" Enjoy more content from empire Amberineughed and gave Maris a yful nudge. "I won''t. But hey, if I''m not carried away, am I even really living?" The room around them buzzed with conversation, students chatting before ss started. The mood was lighter than usual, a stark contrast to the tense atmosphere that usually preceded Draven''s lectures. But as Amberine nced at the clock, her smile faded slightly. It was one minute before ss, and she knew what wasing next. A shadow passed by the window, a silhouette that sent a cold chill through the room. The figure outside walked with a precision that could only belong to one person. Even from a distance, the cold, calcting air that surrounded him was unmistakable. The students who had been whispering and chatting moments before began to quiet down, their gazes flicking toward the door as the clock ticked closer to the start of the lecture. The tension in the ssroom was palpable. Amberine could feel it in the air, like the moments before a storm¡ªa heavy, suffocating stillness. The students, who had been chatting animatedly just moments ago, now fell into an uneasy silence. All eyes were drawn to therge windows on the far side of the room. The silhouette of a figure, walking with such precise, deliberate movements, was unmistakable. It was Draven. Amberine clenched her jaw, her fingers curling tightly around the edge of her desk. The conflicted emotions inside her swirled into a mess she couldn''t quite untangle. It was always like this when she saw him. Ever since he confirmed it¡ªever since he admitted to killing her father. That single word had torn through her like a de: Yes. The memory of it ignited a me in her chest that threatened to consume her every time she thought of it. But today¡­ today was different. She was not the same Amberine she had been a few months ago. She wasn''t the poor, overlooked student, struggling just to keep up with the rest. She was wealthy now¡ªthanks to the mysterious sponsorship that had changed everything. And with her recent sesses inbat, she had gained a reputation, a name for herself. She had power, and that power gave her the confidence to face Draven, to stand tall in his presence. Still, as his shadow grew closer to the door, a knot of anxiety twisted in her stomach. It wasn''t fear¡ªno, she refused to be afraid of him¡ªbut something deeper, something she couldn''t quite shake. Resentment? Rage? Maybe it was the knowledge that no matter how strong she became, Draven would always be one step ahead, always one level higher. He was a man who seemed untouchable, and that infuriated her. She nced around the room. The other students were fidgeting nervously, some pretending to flip through their notes while others sat rigidly, their eyes glued to the door. The whispers had stopped entirely, and the only sound left was the ticking of the clock on the wall, counting down the seconds to the start of the lecture. Maris, sitting beside her, gave a small smile. "You''ll be fine," she whispered, sensing Amberine''s tension. "He doesn''t bite. At least, not literally." Amberine snorted, but the sound was forced. "Yeah, well, he might as well," she muttered. "Cold bastard." ra, sitting just on the other side of Maris, remained as indifferent as ever. Her face was an unreadable mask, her golden eyes half-lidded in that calm, detached way of hers. If ra felt any anxiety about Draven''s arrival, she didn''t show it. Of course, she wouldn''t¡ªra, the prodigy, always had her emotions in check. Amberine often envied her for that. ra never let anyone see her struggle, never let anyone glimpse the chaos that might lurk beneath the surface. For a moment, Amberine''s gaze flicked to ra''s pristine notebook¡ªthe same model as her own, though ra had probably owned hers for years. Amberine clenched her jaw again, the flicker of irritation sparking once more. I''m not going to be left behind, she reminded herself. Not anymore.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om Suddenly, the sound of footsteps echoed down the hallway, crisp and measured. The clock ticked down to the final minute before the lecture was scheduled to begin, and right on cue, the door swung open with a soft creak. Draven entered, his tall, imposing figure silhouetted against the light from the hallway. As always, his entrance was precise. His dark cloak billowed slightly with his movement, and the air around him seemed to chill as he stepped into the room. His eyes, cold and calcting, swept over the students like a hawk surveying its prey. His gaze lingered only for a fraction of a second on each face, but it was enough to make everyone sit up straighter, as though his mere presence demanded perfection. Amberine felt her heart pound in her chest. She refused to look away, meeting his gaze head-on when his eyes briefly passed over her. For a moment, she could have sworn his stare lingered on her just a heartbeat longer than the others, but his face betrayed nothing. If he recognized her anger, her defiance, he didn''t show it. He never did. The room was silent. Not a single student dared to speak as Draven walked with fluid precision to the front of the ssroom. His steps were quiet, yet each one seemed to echo through the room, amplifying the tension. Right as he reached the front of the room, the clock struck the exact second the lecture was scheduled to begin. Draven stopped, turned sharply to face the students, and fixed them all with his signature icy stare. His expression was as unreadable as always, but his eyes were sharp, assessing. "Attention," he said, his voice low but carrying the weight of authority. "We will begin the lecture." Chapter 231 The Return of The Professor (4) The Practical Class The tension in the room settled like a thick fog. No one dared to breathe too loudly, let alone speak. Draven''s presence did that to people. His cold, calcting demeanor filled every corner of the ssroom, and even those who had never been in his direct path felt the weight of his gaze. Draven stood at the front, his dark cloak draping perfectly behind him, making him seem even taller, even more imposing. His eyes swept over the room once more, taking in the faces of the students, all sitting rigid in their seats. His sharp gaze flickered for a brief moment toward Amberine, who met it head-on. Her heart pounded in her chest, but she refused to look away. She could feel the heat rising in her, the same heat that always red up when he was near. Ifrit, hidden beneath her robe, seemed to stir in response, the faintest warmth radiating from her chest. "I hope you''re all prepared," Draven began, his voice cool and measured. "Because starting today, this will no longer be a lecture in theory. This will be a practical ss." A murmur rippled through the room, but it was quickly silenced by a single look from Draven. "Considering the recent case of the Magic Tower University''s dungeonification, you all need to understand the conditions of battle," Draven continued, his tone clipped and precise. "What to do in a realbat situation, how to conduct yourselves when facing a magical opponent, and how to manage the chaos of spell warfare. If you thought you were here to listen to me talk, you are mistaken." Amberine''s fingers tightened around the edge of her desk. This was what she had been waiting for¡ªrealbat, real training. But the knot of tension in her chest refused to loosen. She could still hear Draven''s voice from that day, the way he had said it so coldly, so matter-of-factly: Yes. He had killed her father, and now, here she was, being taught by him how to fight. "Raise your hand if you''ve received any practicalbat training in your earlier sses," Draven said, his gaze flicking across the room like a hawk. A few hands went up hesitantly, Amberine''s included. ra, sitting beside her, raised her hand without any hesitation, her face as calm and unreadable as ever. Maris, who was sitting on the other side of Amberine, followed suit, though she looked a little unsure. Draven''s sharp eyesnded on them. "And who taught this ss?" "Professor Reynard," one of the students in the back called out, her voice slightly shaky. "He... he taught us basic dueling and defensive spells." Draven''s lips curved into a smirk, though it was a cold, humorless expression. "Professor Reynard, is it? I''ve heard of his methods. Show me what he taught you." The ssroom fell into an uneasy silence as Draven''s cold gaze settled on the student in the back. The tension was palpable, thick enough to cut with a knife. Amberine felt the familiar knot of anger twist in her stomach as she watched Draven, that ever-calcting expression making her want tosh out. But she knew better. She needed to keep her cool if she wanted to prove herself in front of him. The student, a young man with sandy blond hair, stood up, his movements hesitant. He swallowed hard before stepping forward, his hand shaking slightly as he prepared to demonstrate what Professor Reynard had taught him. His nervousness was obvious, and the weight of Draven''s scrutiny didn''t make it any easier. "Go on," Draven said, his voice as sharp as ever. "A simple demonstration of what you''ve learned." The student took a deep breath and raised his hand, the familiar hum of mana beginning to gather around his fingers. Amberine watched closely, her eyes narrowing slightly as the student formed a basic defensive barrier, a shimmering, translucent shield appearing in front of him. It was a decent spell, one that would probably hold up against a weak attack, but Amberine could see its ws immediately¡ªunstable at the edges, too slow to form under pressure. Draven''s smirk deepened, his eyes gleaming with a cold satisfaction. "Is that it?" he asked, his voice dripping with condescension. "This is what you''ve learned? A half-formed shield that would shatter at the first sign of real danger?" The student''s face flushed with embarrassment, and he faltered, lowering his hand as the shield flickered and disappeared. "I¡ª" "Enough," Draven cut him off, his voice icy. "If this is the level of training you''ve received, then it''s no wonder you''ve struggled to survive even basic encounters." Amberine clenched her fists under the desk, her anger simmering beneath the surface. She wasn''t going to let Draven''s arrogance go unchallenged. Not this time. "Professor Reynard''s methods aren''t perfect," Amberine spoke up, her voice steady despite the heat rising in her chest, "but they''ve helped a lot of students. Maybe it''s not the shield that''s the problem, but the way it was demonstrated." Draven''s gaze snapped to her, sharp and cold. For a moment, Amberine thought she saw a flicker of something¡ªsurprise, perhaps¡ªbut it was gone just as quickly, reced by his usual mask of indifference. "And you think you could do better?" he asked, his voice carrying a dangerous edge. Amberine met his gaze head-on, refusing to back down. "I''m sure of it." The room went silent again, the tension thickening. Some of the other students exchanged nervous nces, clearly unsure of where this was going, but Amberine didn''t care. She had spent too long holding back, too long biting her tongue while Draven treated everyone around him like they were beneath him.N?v(el)B\\jnn Draven''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Then by all means, show us." Amberine stood, feeling the weight of everyone''s eyes on her as she moved to the front of the room. Ifrit stirred beneath her robe, his warmth aforting presence against her skin. She could feel her heart pounding, but it wasn''t fear¡ªit was the thrill of the challenge, the need to prove herself, not just to Draven but to everyone who doubted her. Taking a deep breath, Amberine raised her hand, calling on her mana with practiced ease. The air around her seemed to hum with energy as a barrier began to form in front of her, but this one wasn''t like the flimsy shield the other student had conjured. Amberine''s barrier was strong, solid, its edges sharp and clean. It shimmered with a faint red glow, a reflection of the fire magic she was so adept at. Your journey continues on empire The room was silent as she held the barrier in ce, her eyes locked on Draven. She knew it wasn''t perfect¡ªno spell ever was¡ªbut it was a far cry from the weak disy the other student had shown. Amberine felt a surge of satisfaction as she saw the slightest flicker of acknowledgment in Draven''s eyes. But it wasn''t enough. Draven stepped forward, his movements smooth and deliberate. "A decent attempt," he said, his voice calm, "but let''s see how it holds under pressure." Without warning, he raised his hand, and a pulse of dark, icy mana shot from his fingertips, mming into Amberine''s barrier with force. The impact sent a shockwave through the room, and Amberine felt the barrier tremble under the pressure. She grit her teeth, pouring more mana into the shield, reinforcing it as the icy magic pressed against it. For a moment, it seemed like her barrier might hold. The red glow intensified, flickering like mes as it pushed back against Draven''s attack. But then, with a sharp crack, the barrier shattered, fragments of red mana dissolving into the air. Amberine staggered back, the force of the explosion sending a jolt of pain through her arms. She caught herself before she could fall, but the strain of maintaining the barrier was evident in the way her breath came in short, sharp bursts. Draven lowered his hand, his expression unreadable. "Better," he said, his voice devoid of emotion. "But stillcking." Amberine''s chest tightened with frustration. She had expected Draven''s criticism, but it still stung. She had poured everything she had into that barrier, and still, it hadn''t been enough. Still, she wasn''t enough. "You can do better than that, Amberine," Draven said, his tone cold but not mocking. It was almost as if he were daring her to prove him wrong. Amberine clenched her fists, the heat in her chest ring up again. "I can," she said, her voice low but determined. "And I will." Draven''s eyes gleamed for a moment, and Amberine wasn''t sure if it was amusement or approval. But he said nothing more, turning back to the rest of the ss. "The rest of you," he said, his voice sharp again, "will be expected to reach a simr level. Combat is not about memorizing spells or casting them perfectly in controlled environments. It''s about adapting, surviving, and oveing." He paused, letting his words sink in. "In the real world, there are no second chances. If your barrier fails, you die. If your spell misfires, you die. You will either learn to rise to the asion, or you will be left behind." The weight of his words hung heavy in the air, and Amberine felt a chill run down her spine. Draven was harsh, but he wasn''t wrong. She had seen firsthand the consequences of failure in battle, the lives lost during the dungeonification. She knew the stakes, and she wasn''t about to let herself fall behind. He then suddenly raise his arm. "Now all of you," He began. "Unleash your spells towards me, let me show you the real magical ''shield'', what a magic barrier truly meant," Chapter 232 The Return of The Professor (5) Attack Me The room wentpletely silent at Draven''smand. Every student''s eyes widened as they processed his words. He was asking all of them to cast their spells¡ªagainst him. The weight of the challenge settled over the ss like a thick fog, making the air feel heavy. Amberine could feel the shift in the atmosphere as students around her exchanged nervous nces, their faces a mixture of uncertainty and fear. Draven''s cold, unyielding expression didn''t falter as he stood at the front of the room, his arms crossed behind his back, waiting. The challenge wasn''t just a test of their magic but of their courage. He was daring them to attack him, to see what he could withstand. Amberine''s heart pounded in her chest, but there was no hesitation. If Draven wanted to show them what a real magical shield was, then she was going to give him everything she had. ra was the first to stand, her calmposure as unwavering as always. She moved with purpose, her golden eyes locked on Draven. The room seemed to hold its breath as she stepped forward, her movements fluid and graceful. ra had always been the top student, the prodigy who excelled at everything. If anyone could put Draven''s barrier to the test, it was her. "ra," Draven said, his voice carrying a hint of intrigue. "Show me your strongest spell." Amberine watched as ra raised her hand, her fingers glowing with a soft golden light. The mana swirling around her was intense, a shimmering aura that pulsed with power. She didn''t hesitate, didn''t falter, as she began to weave her spell. The air around her shimmered, the temperature in the room dropping as a sphere of pure, radiant energy formed above her hand. Amberine could feel the weight of the spell¡ªits power was immense, far beyond anything she had ever attempted. ra''s expression remained calm, her focus entirely on Draven. With a flick of her wrist, she unleashed the spell, the golden sphere hurtling toward Draven with incredible speed. The energy in the room crackled as the spell collided with Draven''s barrier. There was a blinding sh of light, and for a moment, it was impossible to see anything. The sheer force of ra''s attack sent a shockwave through the room, knocking several students back in their seats. Amberine braced herself against the force, her heart racing as she waited for the light to clear. But when the glow faded, and their vision returned, Draven was still standing there,pletely unscathed. His barrier, a shimmering, transparent shield, glowed faintly in the air around him. Not a single crack had appeared in it. ra''s powerful spell had done nothing¡ªabsolutely nothing. The golden sphere had dissolved into nothingness the moment it made contact with the barrier, as if it had never existed. Amberine''s mouth went dry. She knew ra''s magic was powerful¡ªfar beyond anything most students could hope to achieve¡ªbut Draven''s barrier had absorbed it without so much as a flicker. The rest of the ss sat frozen, the reality of Draven''s immense power settling in. The gap between them and him seemed impossibly vast. "Is that all?" Draven asked, his tone neutral, almost bored. His gaze flicked over the ss. "I expected more from the rest of you." Amberine''s frustration red, but she wasn''t going to let it stop her. If ra''s spell hadn''t even made a dent, then what chance did the rest of them have? But she wasn''t about to back down. Draven had challenged them all, and she wasn''t going to walk away without trying. She stood up, feeling Ifrit stir again beneath her robe. His warmth spread through her, his presence a steady reminder that she wasn''t alone. Amberine raised her hand, her eyes locked on Draven, and began to channel her mana. Her spell wasn''t as refined as ra''s, but it burned with intensity. mes flickered to life around her fingers, growing brighter and hotter with each passing second. Amberine could feel the power building inside her, a fire that threatened to consume everything in its path. She clenched her fist, focusing all of her energy into a single point, and then, with a sharp motion, unleashed it. A roaring stream of fire shot toward Draven''s barrier, the heat in the room rising dramatically. Amberine poured everything she had into the spell, the mes twisting and writhing as they mmed into the barrier with explosive force. The heat was intense, the mes licking at the edges of the room as they tried to burn through the shield. But, just like with ra''s spell, Draven''s barrier didn''t even flicker. The firestorm raged against the shield for several long moments before it was suddenly extinguished, disappearing into thin air. The barrier remained perfectly intact, its transparent surface unscathed by the mes. Amberine staggered back, the effort of maintaining the spell leaving her breathless. She could feel the sweat dripping down her forehead, her body trembling from the strain. But Draven¡­ he hadn''t even moved. His expression remained impassive, as if he had barely registered the attack at all. "Better," Draven said, his voice cool. "But still insufficient." Amberine gritted her teeth, frustration burning in her chest. No matter how much power they threw at him, it wasn''t enough. She nced at ra, who had returned to her seat, her face as calm as ever. But there was something in her eyes¡ªa flicker of determination that Amberine recognized. "We can''t give up," Amberine thought to herself, clenching her fists. "There has to be a way." More students stood up, each one determined to prove themselves. Spell after spell wasunched at Draven''s barrier¡ªice, lightning, wind, and even shadow magic. But no matter how powerful the attack, no matter how much effort the students put into their spells, the result was always the same. Draven''s barrier absorbed every attack effortlessly, without so much as a crack. The ssroom was filled with the sound of magic crackling through the air, the tension growing thicker with each failed attempt. But Draven remained unfazed, his cold gaze sweeping over the room as he watched each student struggle.N?v(el)B\\jnn After what felt like an eternity, Draven finally raised a hand, signaling for the students to stop. The room fell into an uneasy silence as thest few spells fizzled out, leaving nothing but the faint hum of mana in the air. "Now," Draven said, his voice cutting through the tension like a de, "I will show you what a true magical barrier is." He raised his hand, and the shimmering shield around him seemed to pulse with energy. The air in the room grew thick with magic, a powerful, oppressive force that made Amberine''s skin prickle. She watched in awe as Draven''s barrier expanded, growingrger and more defined. It was no longer just a simple shield¡ªit was a fortress, an imprable wall of mana that surrounded himpletely. Read thetest on empire "The key to a strong barrier," Draven began, his voice calm and authoritative, "is not simply the amount of mana you pour into it. It is about control. Precision. Understanding the nature of the attack you are defending against and countering it before it can even reach your shield." He raised his other hand, and the barrier began to shift, its surface rippling like water. "A barrier is not a static defense. It must be adaptable, flexible. It must bend, but never break." Amberine grabbed her magic notebook from her bag, quickly flipping it open as Draven continued his exnation. Her hand moved rapidly across the page, the enchanted quill gliding effortlessly as she took notes. She didn''t want to miss a single word of what he was saying. Draven''s barrier pulsed again, the surface shimmering with a faint glow. "When you cast a barrier, you are not just creating a shield between yourself and the attack. You are creating awork of mana that responds to the energy of the iing spell. The moment the attack touches your barrier, you must analyze it, understand its nature, and adjust your defenses ordingly." Amberine''s quill scratched furiously across the page as she tried to keep up with Draven''s rapid-fire exnation. She could see other students around her doing the same, their heads bent over their notebooks as they scribbled down every word. "A poorly constructed barrier," Draven continued, "will shatter the moment it encounters an attack it cannot absorb. But a well-crafted barrier will disperse the energy of the attack, redirect it, and render it harmless." Amberine''s heart raced as she wrote, her mind spinning with the implications of Draven''s words. Everything he was saying made sense¡ªshe could feel the logic behind it, the precision of his approach. But the level of control he was describing was beyond anything she had ever attempted. To not only block an attack but to dissect it in real time, to manipte the mana on such a fine level¡­ it was incredible. Draven lowered his hand, and the barrier around him slowly dissolved, the air returning to normal. He turned to face the ss, his cold gaze sweeping over them once more. "You will practice this," he said, his voice quiet but firm. "Until you can create a barrier that does not merely block an attack but neutralizes it entirely." The ss sat in stunned silence for a moment before the students began to move, gathering their things as they prepared to leave. Amberine nced down at her notebook, her heart still racing. Her notes were detailed, every word of Draven''s exnation carefully recorded in the enchanted pages. She couldn''t help but smile, knowing that she had captured something important¡ªsomethinga that makes her think she could get into a breakthrough! Chapter 233 The Return of The Professor (End) The Challenge But as the rest of the ss began to pack up their belongings, the excitement that had red in her chest was quickly overshadowed by a familiar weight: the burning memory of Draven''s cold admission that he had killed her father. The knowledge hung over her like a shadow, darkening every moment of triumph. She stood, clutching her notebook tightly, determined not to let the anger consume her. "You''re smiling," Maris whispered beside her, her voice light and teasing. "I haven''t seen you smile like that in a while. Was the lecture that good?" Amberine''s smile faltered slightly, but she quickly forced it back into ce, not wanting Maris to see the conflict swirling inside her. "It was¡­ informative," she said, her tone deliberately vague. She didn''t want to talk about Draven, not now, not when she still felt the sting of his earlier criticism, even if part of her recognized that he was right. Maris grinned. "Informative? Amberine, you''re practically glowing. I think you might actually be enjoying these lessons." Amberine gave a shortugh, but her mind was elsewhere. She nced across the room, watching as ra quietly gathered her things. The other girl had always been unppable, her emotions kept tightly under control, but Amberine had seen the tiniest flicker of frustration in her eyes when Draven had effortlessly deflected her most powerful spell. ra had pushed herself harder than anyone in the ss, and yet even she had been left with nothing to show for it. Draven, of course, had noticed everything. He never missed a detail, and as the students slowly filed out of the ssroom, he remained at the front, silently observing them. His gaze was sharp, assessing, and it didn''t take long for Amberine to feel the weight of his attention on her once more. "You performed better than most," Draven said as Amberine approached the door, his voice low but carrying easily across the room. It wasn''t praise, exactly¡ªhis tone was as cold and distant as ever¡ªbut it was more acknowledgment than he usually gave. Amberine paused, feeling the heat rise in her chest again. She turned to face him, meeting his gaze with a steady determination. "Better isn''t good enough," she replied, her voice even, though her heart pounded in her chest. "I won''t stop until I''m strong enough to break through that barrier." Draven''s eyes flickered, a faint glint of something unreadable passing through them. "We''ll see," he said, his tone betraying nothing. Amberine clenched her fists, resisting the urge to snap back with something more heated. Instead, she gave a curt nod and turned on her heel, making her way out of the ssroom and into the bustling corridor of the Magic Tower University. She needed space, air¡ªanything to clear her head from the storm of emotions swirling inside her. As she walked through the halls, her thoughts kept returning to Draven''s barrier. The way it had effortlessly absorbed every attack, how it had felt like an imprable wall of magic. No matter how much power they had thrown at it, he had barely even acknowledged their efforts. It wasn''t just the strength of the barrier¡ªit was the control, the precision. Amberine had never seen anything like it. She could feel Ifrit stirring beneath her robe, his warmth a constant, reassuring presence. "You''ll get there," his voice whispered in her mind, soft and encouraging. "You''re not far off. You just need to refine it." "I know," Amberine muttered under her breath, her frustration simmering. "But how? How do I get to that level?"N?v(el)B\\jnn "You''ll figure it out," Ifrit said, his tone as calm as ever. "Knowing your ownself would help, let''s take our time," Amberine sighed, her pace slowing as she approached the courtyard. The warm afternoon sunlight filtered through the leaves of the tall trees that lined the university grounds, casting dappled shadows across the stone pathways. Students were scattered throughout the courtyard, some sitting in small groups, others practicing their magic in quiet corners. It was a peaceful scene, but Amberine felt anything but calm. She made her way to a secluded bench near the edge of the courtyard and sat down heavily, letting out a long breath. She needed to focus, to clear her mind, but the knot of anger and frustration that had settled in her chest refused to loosen. "ra didn''t crack his barrier either," she muttered to herself, her fingers drumming restlessly on the cover of her notebook. "So why do I feel like I''ve failed?" "You''re pushing yourself too hard," Ifrit''s voice chimed in again, his presence warm and steady. "It''s not apetition. You don''t need to prove anything to him." Amberine closed her eyes, leaning back against the bench. "It feels like I do. He¡ªhe always looks at me like I''m nothing. Like none of us are worth his time." "Because he''s Draven," Ifrit replied, his voiceced with a hint of amusement. "He looks at everyone like that. You know that better than anyone." Experience new tales on empire Amberine opened her eyes, staring up at the sky through the branches of the trees. "Yeah, but it still doesn''t make it any easier." They sat infortable silence for a moment, the sounds of the university fading into the background as Amberine''s mind wandered. She thought about her father, about the man he had been, the lessons he had taught her about magic, about life. He had always been so calm, so patient, and so different from Draven''s cold, unyielding demeanor. Her chest tightened as the familiar ache of loss washed over her. She had been so close to her father, had looked up to him for everything, and then¡ªjust like that¡ªhe had been taken from her. And Draven had been the one to admit it, so casually, so cruelly, as if her father''s death had meant nothing. "I hate him," she whispered, the words slipping out before she could stop them. "I know," Ifrit said softly. "But hating him won''t bring your father back." Amberine swallowed hard, the lump in her throat making it difficult to breathe. She hated that Ifrit was right, hated that she still felt so powerless despite everything she had aplished. But more than anything, she hated that Draven seemed so untouchable, so far beyond her reach. "I''ll make him see me," she thought to herself, her resolve hardening. "I''ll make him recognize that I''m not just another student to be dismissed." Before she could dwell too long on her thoughts, a shadow fell over her. Amberine looked up to see ra standing in front of her, her calm, golden eyes studying her with that same detached curiosity. "You''re thinking too much again," ra said simply, her voice soft but direct. "It''s clouding your judgment." Amberine blinked, surprised by the sudden intrusion. "What do you mean?" ra sat down beside her, folding her hands neatly in herp. "You''re letting your emotions get in the way. Draven isn''t going to acknowledge you just because you''re angry at him." Amberine frowned, feeling a flicker of irritation. "I''m not just angry. I¡ª" "You''re angry because he''s better than you," ra interrupted, her tone matter-of-fact. "And you hate that." Amberine opened her mouth to argue, but no words came. ra''s bluntness was as disarming as it was urate, and Amberine found herself at a loss for how to respond. ra continued, her voice steady. "It''s not apetition, Amberine. You''re strong¡ªstronger than most of the students here. But you''ll never reach his level if you keep letting your emotions dictate your actions." Amberine''s fingers tightened around her notebook, her frustration ring again. "It''s not just that. It''s¡­ personal." "I know," ra said, her voice softer now. "But that''s exactly why you need to be careful. If you want to surpass him, you need to be smart about it. Don''t let your anger blind you." Amberine stared at her for a long moment, the weight of ra''s words sinking in. She hated to admit it, but ra was right. She had been letting her emotions cloud her judgment, had been too focused on proving herself to Draven instead of focusing on her own growth. With a heavy sigh, Amberine leaned back against the bench, her gaze drifting up to the sky once more. "You''re right," she said quietly. "I need to stop letting him get under my skin." ra nodded, her expression serene. "Exactly." For a moment, they sat in silence, the tension between them easing as the sounds of the university carried on around them. Amberine felt a strange sense of calm wash over her, the storm of emotions that had been swirling inside her finally beginning to settle. "I''ll get there," Amberine thought to herself, her resolve hardening once more. "I''ll surpass him¡ªon my terms." As the afternoon sun dipped lower in the sky, casting long shadows across the courtyard, Amberine stood up, her magic notebook tucked securely under her arm. She nced down at ra, who remained seated, her gaze distant as if in thought. Amberine felt a renewed sense of determination, her resolve hardening with every passing moment. She couldn''t let Draven dictate the course of her growth, nor could she allow her anger to consume her. If she wanted to surpass him, she had to be smarter, more focused, and stronger¡ªnot just in terms of magic, but in her ability to control herself. "Thanks, ra," Amberine said quietly, her voice more measured now. ra looked up, her golden eyes meeting Amberine''s with a calm, unreadable expression. "You''re wee," she replied simply, her tone devoid of emotion. "But remember, this is your journey. No one else''s." Amberine nodded, appreciating the advice despite ra''s typically cold demeanor. She turned to leave the courtyard, feeling lighter, more centered. Her notebook, filled with Draven''s teachings, felt like a weapon she could now wield more effectively. The concepts of control, precision, and adaptability swirled in her mind, and she knew she had to master them if she was going to grow beyond her current limits. As Amberine made her way back toward the dormitory, she reyed the events of the day in her mind. The brutal reality of Draven''s barrier had shattered her confidence at first, but now it fueled her determination. His lectures weren''t just lessons in magic¡ªthey were challenges, personal battles that she had to ovee. Each one was a step toward not just matching Draven''s power but understanding the deeper intricacies of magic. On the other hand, ra looks at Amberine''s back, secretly hiding her bitterness as well. She''s not different from her, the bitterness she felt from getting disgraced in the ss is unpleasant. Her, who is called the prodigy magician, is having difficulties in that man''s ss. It''s something that is very unpleasant. Chapter 234 The Genius Magician (1) The Bitterness Bitterness gnawed at her, a familiar sensation that she had tried to suppress, but it had be too strong to ignore. This was the third time¡ªthree distinct moments in her life when that sharp edge of failure cut deep, and in each instance, Draven had been at the center of it. The first time had been during the royal banquet, where the demonic appearance had thrown the entire event into chaos. ra had stood amidst the panic, her hands trembling as she struggled to maintain herposure and summon a shield. She had failed miserably, and Draven, with his calm precision, had stepped in and neutralized the threat with such ease that it felt like a mockery of her own powerlessness. The second time had been during the dungeonification of the Magic Tower University. She had fought bravely, throwing everything she had into the battle to protect herself and her peers, but once again, her efforts had paled inparison to Draven''s swift, calcted actions. He had been there, cutting through enemies and solving the situation like it was nothing more than a simple equation. ra had watched, her stomach twisting with that familiar bitterness, feeling her confidence crack. And today was the third time. She had entered the ssroom, fully prepared to decipher Draven''s barrier, confident that her intelligence would lead her to an answer. But once again, she hade up short. Her spells had been powerful, her magic well-honed, but it hadn''t mattered. Draven''s barrier had stood, unyielding and perfect, absorbing her every attempt. Discover stories at empire The frustration of being unable to understand, to see through his magic, had only deepened as she watched him deflect her and Amberine''s attacks with effortless superiority. ra clenched her fists as she walked, her usually serene expression faltering for a moment. It wasn''t just the failures themselves that stung¡ªit was the way Draven had always seemed to be there, standing in the center of her failures, showing her how far she still had to go. She knew the stories about him, the rumors that painted him as a ruthless, maniptive professor with questionable morals. Her father, Count Valen, had warned her about Draven''s reputation many times, speaking of him as a mediocre genius who had risen to power through sheer cunning. But whenever ra faced him, it was as if those rumors belonged to another person. The man she encountered was cold, yes, but brilliant¡ªfar more brilliant than anyone had given him credit for. He wasn''t a failed professor or a fake. He was something far moreplex, and thatplexity left ra feeling unsettled.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om She didn''t want to admire him, didn''t want to acknowledge his mastery, but she couldn''t deny what she saw with her own eyes. He was better than her, and that was the bitter truth she had to confront. By the time she arrived at the front gates of her family''s estate, her thoughts had settled into a hard, cold knot in her chest. The maid who greeted her informed her that her father was out, dealing with matters of the countdom, as expected. ra simply nodded, showing little interest. Her father''s work, though important, held little relevance to her now. She had bigger things to worry about. Her mother approached soon after, her soft footsteps barely audible against the stone floor. "ra, wee back. How was¡ª" "It was fine," ra cut in, her tone nd as she made her way toward the staircase. She wasn''t in the mood for small talk. Not today. "I''ll be in my room." Her mother''s soft sigh followed her, but ra didn''t slow her pace. She knew she should be more polite, more engaged, but her mind was too preupied with the puzzle that had been nagging at her since the lecture. She needed to work through it, needed to understand what she had missed. Once in the quiet sanctuary of her room, ra shut the door behind her and moved straight to her desk. She pulled out her magic notebook, the same model as Amberine''s, and a small, amused smile crept onto her face as she remembered Amberine''s smug expression when she had shown it off earlier. "Stupid Amberine," she muttered under her breath, shaking her head. Even with all the tension between them, ra couldn''t help but find Amberine''s fiery enthusiasm somewhat endearing. But now wasn''t the time for idle thoughts. ra opened her notebook and turned to the page where she had written Draven''s exnation of the perfect barrier. She could still see it in her mind¡ªthe way his barrier had shifted, the precise movements of the mana that had absorbed every attack. It wasn''t just about raw power. It was something far more intricate, somethingyered in theory and control. Her eyes scanned the notes, but her mind was already moving beyond the words. She had seen a pattern beneath Draven''s barrier, a subtle magic circle that pulsed with energy. It hadn''t been immediately obvious, but ra''s sharp eyes had caught a glimpse of it in the moments before her spell was absorbed. That pattern¡ªit was the key. If she could understand it, if she could decipher its structure, then she might be able to create something simr. Something perfect. Without hesitation, ra reached for her quill and began drawing a series of magic circles in her notebook. Her hand moved quickly, sketching out different configurations, testing each one in her mind before moving on to the next. The lines were neat, precise, but none of them felt quite right. There was something missing, something she couldn''t grasp. She frowned, tapping the end of the quill against the paper as Draven''s voice echoed in her mind. "A barrier must be adaptable, flexible. It must bend, but never break." Adaptable. That was the key. Draven''s barrier hadn''t been a simple wall of defense¡ªit had shifted with each attack, absorbing the energy and dispersing it. ra''s barriers, though strong, had always been rigid. Theycked that flexibility, that ability to adapt to the nature of the iing spell. Her frustration grew as she drew yet another circle, testing its structure in her mind. The barrier formed, but it was too brittle, too prone to cracking under pressure. She needed something stronger, something more fluid. For hours, she continued her work, drawing circle after circle, testing one theory after another. Her room grew darker as the evening light faded, but ra didn''t stop. Her focus was unyielding, her mind working through each possibility with meticulous care. She reyed every moment of Draven''s lecture in her head, dissecting his words, trying to find the missing piece of the puzzle. And then, as she sketched yet another pattern, a realization struck her. A memory, a small detail from Draven''s exnation that she had overlooked. "The moment the attack touches your barrier, you must analyze it, understand its nature, and adjust your defenses ordingly." Adjust. That was it. The magic circle she had been drawing was too static. It needed to be dynamic, capable of shifting in response to the attack. Her mind raced as she quickly revised the circle, adding newyers ofplexity to the design. The lines became fluid, interlocking in a way that allowed the barrier to shift and adapt as needed. Her heart raced as she finished the circle, her hand trembling slightly with excitement. This was it. She could feel it. With a deep breath, ra channeled her mana into the circle, watching as the lines began to glow with a soft golden light. The barrier formed around her, its surface shimmering as it pulsed with energy. She could feel it¡ªfeel the flexibility, the adaptability. This was different from anything she had created before. This was something new, something powerful. A smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she tested the barrier, throwing a small pulse of water magic at it. The barrier absorbed the spell, shifting to amodate the attack before dispersing the energy harmlessly. ra''s smile widened. She had done it. After hours of trial and error, after countless failed attempts, she had finally seeded. "The perfect barrier," she whispered, her voice soft but filled with a quiet sense of triumph. For the first time in a long while, ra felt the bitterness in her chest begin to fade. Draven might have shown his superiority in the ssroom today, but now, ra had something of her own. Something she had created through her own intelligence, her own skill. And it was perfect. The perfect form of her golden shield. The barrier that could rival the blue and beautiful barrier that her professor, Draven, has made.